Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

            She had no idea how it got to this point. Neither did she know where it all went wrong. To think, just a week ago, it was as good as it could be. The family was still together. They had fewer worries. Food on the table. A roof over their heads. A steady source of income, even.

            They had enough to send someone to school. They had enough to make it through the season. They had enough to make sure they would survive. Hot food and running water. An education for one, at least. And they had jobs with which to keep themselves afloat. Steady jobs, even with the horrible bosses they had to put up with.

            She didn’t know where it all went wrong. Was it when she put her foot down against that creep? Was it when she refused to kowtow before that abusive waste of space? Was it when she refused to break as they wanted?

            Or was it when she had lost her mother, a week ago?

            Tears pricked her eyes, mixing in with the raindrops.

            It wasn’t fair. It wasn’t fair at all. Why did her mother have to go? Why did her mother have to leave her? Why couldn’t she stay just a little longer? Why? Why was she left all alone? Why was she left alone when she needed her mother there?

            Why?…

            Suravi Song leaned back against the bench. The rain around her drenched the surrounding area in drab tones of grey. Matching the emotion she was feeling. Faint trails of tears dripped down her cheeks. Her suitcase full of her belongings rested against the leg of the bench. What she had, anyway. There wasn’t much she could keep on her person. Most of the things in her apartment she sold to get tickets out of here.

            But as luck would have it, there were no tickets available. Meaning she had sold everything she couldn’t carry for nothing. Her vision blurred with the hot tears she had cried once the teller couldn’t see her. Once no one could see her. She’d lost track of time when she locked herself in her room to cry. Head bowed, arms serving as her pillow, her face hidden from the world.

            She wanted to be left alone.

            And now she was.

            Out on the streets with only the clothes on her back and the suitcase carrying all her belongings. She felt like the weight of the world was crashing down on her shoulders. She felt like she couldn’t stand up anymore. Couldn’t keep going anymore.

            You’re nothing more than a toy for me to play with, her boss would tell her. When no one was around. You know you can’t keep going without me. So just give in. It’s much easier that way.

            It would be easier that way, yes.

            It also flew in the face of everything her mother taught her.

            You must never let anyone tell you you are less than that, her mother would say. On days where Suravi would come home choking back tears. You are worth more than what that pig sees. Remember that.

            And remember she did. When that pig put his hands on her one more time in the laundry room of the hotel, she put her foot down and said no. She had enough. She wasn’t his toy. She wasn’t anyone’s toy. She was a person with her own feelings and thoughts and dreams. Dreams she had to put on hold to make sure her family survived. Dreams she had to push back because they needed money.

            And it worked.

            Too well.

            Later that same day, the pig’s wife came down and screamed at her. In front of all the other maids who were working. As if fate wanted to rub salt in her wounds, the witch delivered a good slap to her face. Suravi was horrified to learn she was being let go. For gross misconduct and misbehavior towards her superiors. It was complete bull, but what could she say that would make a screaming banshee listen?

            She cried herself to sleep that night when she got home.

            She wondered if she should have given in. Because if she didn’t, she would still have a job. Enough money for rent. Enough money to keep a roof over their heads. Enough money to get them a hot meal. Her dignity would’ve been sacrificed in the meantime. But at least she wouldn’t be out in the streets searching for a new place and a new job.

            But would it have been worth it?

            Suravi lost count of how many times she had cried this past week. First, her mother died, leaving her all alone. And now, after taking her mother’s words to heart, she ended up jobless and on the streets with barely enough money for a ticket. Let alone two.

            Without her mother there to wipe away her tears, she felt a heavy weight sitting in her chest. Without her mother there to give her stability, she no longer had a safe foundation. And without her mother there to give her a sense of warmth, all she felt was bitter cold.

            The bench she was sitting on barely provided any cover from the cold rain. The tarp overhead only gave a narrow strip of shelter from the downpour. Once or twice, she saw her breath in the frigid air. Rubbing her hands for warmth did little to combat the chill throughout her body. Even with the heavy coats she managed to find and repair, the frosty wind pierced through every defense she had put up.

            How long would it be until she found another place? How long would it be until she could find employment again? How long would it be until she could go back to school? And not worry about paying tuition?

            How long would it be until she was safe again? How long would it be until someone cared enough again? How long would it be until she had warmth again? How long would it be?

            How much longer would she have to fight the cold? And find a place she could call home again?

            How much longer would it be until she found warmth again?

            “Suravi?” a small voice asked. Suravi snapped out of her thoughts. Her eyes glanced down. At the smaller figure who rested his head on her lap.

            “What is it, Arun?” she asked. Her hand gently stroked his hair. It was a gesture her mother would do with them. Be it times they needed comfort or just a way she showed her love for them. It never failed to soothe away their distress. Arun’s eyes fluttered open, the telltale signs of tears dyeing the rims a faint red. Not moving from his resting place, he looked up at his older sister.

            “Is the bus going to be here?” he asked. Suravi looked away.

            “It should be here, soon,” she said, stroking his hair. Arun closed his eyes again, leaning into the remaining warmth.

            “I hope so…” he whispered. The hand he used as a pillow roughly gripped the fabric of Suravi’s coat. It had grown ice-cold after some exposure to the elements. And moving them hurt a bit after lying still for this long. Shivering, he clutched his other hand close. Which subsided when Suravi laid her hand on his to warm it.

            “It will, Arun,” she said. “It will.”

            Arun said nothing, curled up on the bench. It was serving as his bed while the two waited for the bus. The bus which, Suravi knew, wouldn’t come for them. Not when they didn’t have enough for tickets. She wondered what the point of selling all their furniture was when they couldn’t even afford bus tickets. Since when did the price get so high?

            A hiccup interrupted Suravi’s train of thought. And looking down, she was met with the sight of her brother holding back tears again.

            Ah, right.

            She shouldn’t be selfish.

            Not when Arun needed her now. More than ever.

            “It’s not fair…” he sobbed. “It’s not fair… why did Mom have to go…”

            Tears threatened to spill over the edges again. The boy squeezed his eyes shut, blocking out the pain from earlier. As if it weren’t enough their mother was gone, some boys at his school found it funny to beat him up regularly. She should’ve known better than to expect the administration to do their jobs about it. If they did, he and others in his situation wouldn’t be so afraid to go to school.

            She could still remember the exchange at the principal’s office clear as day.

Days earlier…

            “What do you mean you’re suspending him?” Suravi had asked.

            “With all due respect, Miss Song,” the principal stated matter-of-factly. “Your brother was seen by the entire student body assaulting those other boys. Therefore, we have no reason but to act accordingly.”

            Suravi couldn’t believe what she was hearing.

            “Were there no teachers around supervising them?” she pressed. “This isn’t the first time an incident like this has happened.”

            “And we are certain it will be the last time we see it happen,” the principal answered. “Please remember. We have a no-tolerance policy at this school.”

            “You also didn’t answer my question,” Suravi said. “Were there or were there not teachers around supervising?”

            “With all due respect, Miss Song,” the principal replied, exasperated. “You can’t expect us to watch over every single student with so few teachers.”

            Suravi could feel a headache forming.

            “With all due respect,” Suravi repeated through clenched teeth. “I was under the impression it was your job to make sure the students were safe. That includes other students, I am to believe.”

            “And you best believe we have the students’ interests at heart,” the principal replied.

            “Really?” Suravi asked. “Because what I’m seeing is adults who are supposed to be taking care of children not doing their jobs.” She looked the principal straight in the eye. “I still have not gotten the answer to my question.” The fire she had inherited from her mother was blazing. Ever so slightly. “Were there or were there teachers there supervising the students?”

            “Th-there were, Miss Song,” the principal stuttered. “Can we please move on?”

            “Move on? To what?” Suravi asked. “What is it you find more important than the current discussion right now?” The principal squirmed in his seat.

            “Miss Song, we are not repealing your brother’s suspension,” the principal said. “I thought I made it clear.”

            “Do not change the subject, please,” Suravi said, crossing her arms. Her eyes narrowed. She was using every ounce of willpower to not blow up and rip the stupid principal’s head off. “Have you even heard my reason for the appeal?”

            “Miss Song, we are adults with families of our own,” the principal said. “Now if you’ll excuse me—“

            The principal was stopped the minute they met Suravi’s eyes. A fiery glare had glued the principal to the seat. Unable to move.

            “We will not take this discussion elsewhere until you hear our side of the story,” Suravi pressed. “I was under the impression it was standard procedure to discuss this with the student’s guardian. Get their story first, and then settle on a punishment.” Suravi’s foot tapped in an irritated rhythm. “Since there was a failure to contact me about this incident until Arun was sent home, I found it responsible to come here in person. Now may I have the chance to explain our side of the story or not?”

            The principal squirmed and sputtered. Until he finally stood his ground. “Miss Song. I believe this is inappropriate behavior to set for the students.”

            Suravi’s mind went blank.

            “What?”

            “We’ve explained it time and again,” the principal said. “Your brother was suspending for assaulting another student. There were witnesses to the incident. End of story.” The principal leaned on the desk towards Suravi. But there was no eye contact being made. “Now answer me this.” Suravi raised an eyebrow. “What would your mother say if she saw you behaving like this?”

            “…”

            At that moment, all reason in Suravi’s mind flew out the window.

            “You…” she fumed. Her body went rigid. Her hands started shaking. Her pupils dilated to pinpricks. “How dare you!”

            Both her hands slammed on the desk. The principal recoiled in fright. Fumes were pouring out of her ears. Her white-hot glare welded the principal to the seat. All inhibition was released in a white-hot blaze.

            “How dare you! Using our mother like that!” she screamed. “Was it not enough you admit you don’t even supervise your own students?!” She threw her hands into the air. “No wonder your students drop out so much! They can’t even trust you!”

            “Now-now Miss Song— please—”

            “Please what?! Please pretend nothing is wrong so you can break his mind?! So you can pretend you’re some important good-for-nothing?!” She did not care if her voice would be hoarse by the end of it. She did not care.

            “Your school has an entire history of students being bullied to the point of transferring out! Did it not occur to you there was a problem?! Or are you just too damn occupied with your pristine reputation to even give a damn?!”

            “Miss Song! Your language is not appropriate—”

            “Not appropriate?! Not appropriate?! What’s not appropriate is you refusing to do your job when people need you!” Suravi shot back. “What? Is it too hard for a grown-up to do their job?! Is it too hard for you to function in the real world?! Here’s a news flash. We’re all dealing with problems. We’re all dealing with things we need help with. But when a moronic good-for-nothing who has the power does nothing, what do you think is going to happen?! Huh?! Did that get through your head?!”

            The principal was dead silent. Face ashen white now.

            “How about I give it to you straight? You’re an idiot who should not even have the job if they won’t even do it! Why do you even have this job if you won’t even do what you’re required to do?!”

            Suravi huffed. The worst of the heated outburst subsiding.

            “You are supposed to be someone the students can trust. Instead, you are sitting here collecting paychecks for goodness knows what. Because I know you aren’t spending it on important school supplies.” For once, she would allow herself to forget her better nature to take in how pale white the principal’s face was. “How do I know?” She loomed over the principal, eyes still burning. “I won’t tell you. That should’ve been your job to know.”

            By now, the principal was nothing but a shivering leaf. Face ashen white, voice too hoarse to speak. There was a cold sweat running down their brow. Suravi took a deep breath in and out through her nose. And she glared the principal straight in the eye.

            “As of today, I am withdrawing him from this school.”

            That seemed to snap the principal back to reality somewhat. “What?”

            “I did not stutter,” Suravi had said. “Because of the gross incompetence I have witnessed here, I do not wish to leave my brother in such a learning environment. I would appreciate it if it was effective immediately.”

            The principal gaped. “You-you can’t do that!” he sputtered. “There— there are procedures in place for that! Please think about what it’ll do to our reputation!”

            “You didn’t care enough to tell me my brother had been suspended,” Suravi coolly reminded. “And at this point, I don’t care about your school’s so-called golden reputation. Because I can see clearly now how you get to keep it.”

            The principal’s mouth opened and closed like a goldfish. Suravi stood, ending the discussion then and there. The principal made no move to stop her.

            “Oh, and for what it’s worth.” She turned back to the principal with the embers of the earlier fire in her eyes. “Your school’s golden reputation can shove it.”

            With that, she left the office.

Present day…

            “I wish I could’ve seen the look on his face when you told him all that,” Arun joked. Laughing, despite the frigid air. “It made it all worth it.”

            Suravi chuckled, stroking his hair.

            “I wish he didn’t bring up Mom like that…” she muttered. By all means, the idiot should have gotten the news about their mother’s death. So why he decided to use her against Suravi like that, they would never know.

            Not that they cared. At least Arun was out of that school now.

            Suravi looked down at her brother. “Shouldn’t you be sleeping?”

            “I’ll live,” Arun muttered, rolling on his back. His legs flopped carelessly over the edge. “There have been worse.”

            “I can see that,” Suravi replied.

            She would admit, she could’ve handled that much better than she did. Some teachers tried to help Arun against those boys. And against their blockhead of a boss. The superintendent was no help, either. Forcing the teachers on some idiotic collaboration every Friday morning in the vain hope of improving classroom performance. Did they even care about the students at all? Or was it all for the money?

            Suravi couldn’t tell the difference anymore. And she was certain she stopped telling the difference when Arun came home with a black eye. Sighing, she shifted the suitcase with their belongings closer.

            “… Suravi?” Arun asked. His voice was barely audible in the rain.

            “Yes?” she said.

            “… I’m sorry.”

            Suravi stopped what she was doing. “For what?”

            Arun closed his eyes, unable to look his sister in the eye. “… for not being strong enough.”

            Suravi let the suitcase drop to the ground. “Oh, no no,” she shushed. “You have nothing to be sorry about.”

            Arun hiccuped. “But… it’s my fault,” he said. “It’s my fault you had to do that.” He sniffled. “I should’ve… I should’ve been there to help. But instead, I got kicked around like an idiot.” Another hiccup. And another trail of tears. “I should’ve helped you.”

            Suravi sat him up and hugged him. “You have nothing to be sorry about.” She gripped her brother’s shoulders so he looked her in the eye. “If anyone should be sorry, it’s me,” she said. Then she hugged him. “I shouldn’t have lost my temper with your principal like that.”

            That had been a recurring problem now for some time. She had thought she’d made good progress in keeping it under control. She’d prefer not burning something beyond repair if she could help it. But in between losing her job because of that creep and their mother’s death…

            It hadn’t been easy.

            Sniff…

            Suravi felt wet pinpricks on her shoulder. Arun’s smaller form shivered. He wrapped his arms around his sister, tightly gripping her coat. Sniffling and shaking, he let more tears fall.

            “I miss Mom…” he croaked. Ugly sobs escaped his throat. His chest heaved with every labored breath he took. “I want Mom back…”

            “…”

            Slowly, Suravi wrapped her arms around her younger brother. Tears pricked again at her eyes, exacerbated by the cold weather. Her heart had been torn in half by the loss of their mother. And it was still bleeding.

            “… I miss her too…”

            The two cried. Their tears were seen by no one but the other. The world around them felt cold and uncaring. Blithely ignoring the grief of the two orphans. The rain continued its relentless torrent. Drowning out the sounds of their mourning.

            Suravi held her brother against her. Shielding him from the cold.

            She couldn’t afford to break now. She just couldn’t.

            “Suravi…” Arun whimpered. “Please don’t leave me…”

            “… I won’t, Arun.” She held him tight. In turn, he clung to her like a lifeline. “I won’t.”

            “Please…” he sobbed. “I don’t want to be alone…”

            She lost track of how long they had clung to each other. Their only remaining family now was each other. She never thought they’d have to face the world without their mother there to protect them. But with her mother’s illness finally claiming her life, that responsibility fell on Suravi’s shoulders now.

            Arun needs her, she reminded herself. Over and over again.

            She couldn’t afford to be selfish.

            But… there was a faint hope in her heart. That a miracle would come and save them from this predicament. Was it a childish belief in fairy tales that made her cling to hope? Or was it naive optimism? She wanted to believe it would get better, despite it all.

            Because… what was the point of hope? What was the point of hope when nothing ever got better…

            Clop clop clop…

            “Hm?”

            Clop clop clop…

            What’s that noise?

            Clop clop clop…

            Hooves? In a city like this?

            Creak…

            And a wooden creaking noise?

            Neigh!…

            Suravi gasped. Arun jolted upright, scared. His eyes darted around, searching for the sound of the noise.

            “What’s—what’s going on?!” he cried. Suravi stood, shielding him from whatever was coming. Arun clutched her back, cowering behind his protector. The fog from the weather obscured their view. But they could make out the form of…

            Two horses and a carriage. Illuminated by an eerie green light.

            “What—”

            Before they knew it, it became pitch black.

            No sound nor feeling of cold.

            Nothing.

            And nothing was left of the two orphans at the bus stop.

Chapter Text

I’ve always wanted to wear pretty dresses.

The feel of the fabric against my hands,

And the way the skirt moves with me.

Once upon a time, I dreamed I was a princess.

Attending grand balls, wearing fine gowns.

Dancing in the arms of a nobleman.

Sometimes, I even dream about being rescued

By a dashing prince or a brave knight.

It’s a nice fantasy to have.

Yet the reality is so different.

Instead of a princess, I am but a lowly maid.

I wash the fine linens with my calloused hands.

I serve their meals on plates that burn my skin.

It is a sad reality to live in.

But I press on.

If not for me, then for the family I have left.

Because if I’m gone, then who will he have?

            It was pitch black when she finally opened her eyes. Pitch black, and in a small enclosure. She couldn’t see anything. Not even her hands in front of her eyes. And neither could she see where she was. There was a faint scratching noise outside. This confinement muffled the sound, but she could tell it was nearby.

            What was it?

            Where was she?

            Where was Arun?

            Is he safe?

            Suravi raised her hands and pressed them forward.

            “… hm?”

            A wall?…

            Rattle…

            It moves?

            “…”

            Suravi pressed again, with more strength this time. The wall in front of her moved, but only slightly. She couldn’t quite tell yet what it was. But she could move it. Perhaps, once she was out, she would go find Arun. Wherever he was.            

            One, two… it wouldn’t budge. Suravi stepped back, took a breath, and tried again.

            One, two… it jiggled this time. Suravi raised her hand to see how much headroom she had. And, she found, it wasn’t much. The confinement seemed to be rather narrow. She couldn’t tell the shape, but it was an odd sort of box. She raised her arms again.

            One, two… a more forceful shove…

            CRACK!!!

            There!

            The wall flew off. She collapsed onto the floor.

            “Oof!”

            And immediately, her vision was flooded with eerie lights. Colored green, violet, and blue.

            “Ow…”

            Suravi massaged her elbows, which had taken the brunt of the impact. And looking up, she wasn’t quite sure if she was dreaming or not. In front of her, there was a mirror floating above a raised platform covered in a green substance. She wasn’t sure what it was. And she decided it’d be best not to touch it. Coffins were floating around. Intricately decorated with gold ornaments, green circles, and what looked like ornately detailed keyholes.

            She sat on her knees, looking around. Behind her, she identified the confinement as a… another one of those coffins? What?

            “Where…” she muttered. Her hand hovered over her head. “Where am I?…”

            Scratch scratch scratch…

            “Crap,” said a voice. “People are coming. Gotta get a uniform while…”

            Suravi turned her head. Who was speaking?

            “Grr… the lid is too heavy!”

            “… hello?”

            “Waaaah!”

            Suravi nearly jumped out of her skin at the sudden scream. A grey pitchforked tail stood straight up. Followed by the grey body of what looked to be… a cat? Was the cat screaming?

            “Why are you up?!” the cat shrieked. Paws in the air, fur standing on end, tail straighter than a pole. Suravi blinked and rubbed her eyes.

            “Now I’m certain I am dreaming,” she muttered. Because… a talking cat with a pitchforked tail. What? “I’m hearing a cat talk.”

            “Just who are you calling a cat!” the cat yelled. “I am the Great Grim!” Suravi blinked, unimpressed. “Well, whatever.” The cat, whose name she now knew was Grim, crossed his arms.

            It was then Suravi finally got a good look at what she was wearing. Raising her hand, she was startled to find it was covered in a sleeve made of a fine fabric. Trailing her eyes all the way back to what she could see of her shoulder, she took note of the intricate gold embroidery on the sleeves. Heck, looking over herself now, she found she was wearing what seemed to be a robe of some sort. The embroidery pattern trailed along the hem of the outer layer. Feeling around her neck, there was a high-neck collar with the same gold embroidery. And the hood around her shoulders. The insides of the garment were an elegant deep purple, patterned with a pair of golden keys. And the belt, too.

            What… what was this? Suravi felt the fabric of her robe. It was a silky smooth texture, like one she would find on a beautifully woven silk dress. This wasn’t something to wear in a casual setting. This was for a formal occasion, judging by how fine the fabric was. But what kind of occasion was this for?

            “Hey, human!” Grim yelled. Suravi returned her attention to the cat, raising an eyebrow. “Hurry and gimme those clothes!”

            Suravi’s expression went flat. “What?”

            “Gimme those clothes!” Grim said. “Otherwise…” he smirked, raising his paws. “I’ll roast ya!”

            All around him, a flash of blue fire emerged. Scorching hot. Which made the cat look like a demon of sorts. Suravi blinked, processing the scene in front of her. And when the flames died down, she pinched herself.

            “Dreaming about being roasted by a cat…” she intoned. Followed by holding her tired face in her hand. “That’s a new one.” Grim scowled, unhappy that his amazing display of power was in vain.

            “I said I’m not a— …huh?” Grim looked at her. “Wait. You’re not scared of my amazing fire?”

            Suravi blinked again. Following with the most deadpan look she could muster. “… it was supposed to be scary?” she questioned. No particular emotion in the inquiry.

            A long pause followed. That is until the pieces seemed to click together in Grim’s mind. What mind there was, anyway.

            “What?!” Grim shouted. “But-but how?! You were supposed to be running in fear! From the awesome me!” Suravi would have felt a tinge of pity. If the cat had the good grace to realize it threw the first threat. And she was being generous in assuming he knew the meaning of good grace.

            “What’s really awesome is your over-inflated ego,” she commented flatly. Her patience today was dangerously thin after this past week. Grim bristled, angry that his trick had failed.

            “You dare call my ego over-inflated?!” he growled.

            You just said so yourself, Suravi mused, annoyed. But didn’t say out loud. It seemed as though this… cat? Raccoon? Whatever it was. It was easy to anger. Almost too easy.

            “Whatever. Take this!” he summoned another surge of the blue fire. This time, much larger. It surrounded the two of them in a minuscule inferno. Suravi blinked. And then yawned.

            “What?!” Grim shouted in disbelief. The inferno around them disappeared. “That didn’t work either?!”

            “It didn’t the first time,” Suravi muttered, unimpressed. “I don’t know why you thought it’d work a second time.”

            He growled. “Then… Take this! Fnaaagh!”

            The flash of blue fire emerged. This time, with much more ferocity. The wind moved so swiftly, Suravi had to shield her face with a hand. Along with squeezing her eyes shut so that dust didn’t get into them. This Grim cat was certainly trying to prove something. Thus far, she didn’t know what. And she wasn’t sure she wanted to know.

            Grim huffed. And he puffed. And he summoned his blue fire yet again. This time, with fierceness to outmatch the last three times. The fire blew the lid off a nearby coffin. And a smaller body tumbled out. Dressed in the same robes Suravi was wearing. The body flinched when it hit the ground. And a groan was heard.

            “Ungh…”

            Suravi’s head snapped up. Recognizing the voice. “Ah!”

            She rose to her feet and ran to the body.

            “Hey! Human!” Grim shouted, indignant.

            Ignoring the cat behind her, Suravi slid on her knees to the body. “Arun?”

            His fingers twitched upon hearing his name. Suravi gently turned him to face her, her hand supporting his shoulders. The hood fell from the body’s face, revealing the figure to be none other than her younger brother. Relieved, she brushed the hair from his face.

            “Arun,” she called. “Wake up.”

            Groaning, his eyelids fluttered until they opened. Blinking, grogginess taking over, he looked up at the figure peering down at him. “Suravi?”

            “Ah…” tears of relief falling down her face, she pulled her brother into a hug. “I’m so glad you’re okay…”

            Dazed, and not fully understanding what’s going on, Arun returned the hug. “What’s going on?”

            “I wish I knew,” Suravi said. “But more importantly, how are—“

            Fwoom!

            “Hey, you!” an irritated voice called out. “I’m not done with you yet!” Another burst of the blue flames. Arun recoiled in surprise.

            “Whoa!”

            Suravi raised her hand to shield herself and her brother from the onslaught. It seemed Grim didn’t take too kindly to being ignored. Troublesome cat…

            “If you’re not gonna pay attention, then I’ll just take those clothes!” the cat proclaimed, his paws high in the air. Grinning, he extended his claws. Crouching, and baring his teeth, he pounced. “Now be good humans and—“

            SLAP!

            “Ow!” Grim cried, sailing back from the force of the slap. He didn’t particularly mind when he hit the ground. His cheek was now throbbing. “Owowowowowow!” The cat nursed his cheek, flailing helplessly on the ground. Above him, Suravi stood. Eyes ablaze and her arm outstretched. She did not look happy.

            “Erm…” Arun muttered out. He looked up at his sister, completely confused. Pointing a finger towards the wailing cat, he asked, “What’s going on?” At which, Suravi just sighed and shrugged.

            “Grr…” Grim rose up again. “I’ll roast ya for that!”

            Fwoom!

            The wind from the surge of flames blew everything about wildly. Save for the two humans standing near him. Arun flinched, not expecting a cat of all things to do something like that. Whereas Suravi just stood. Eyes still ablaze. And dangerously close to being fed up with this cat.

            “Uh, Suravi?” Arun squeaked. “The cat is talking.”

            “I know, Arun.”

            “Why is the cat talking?”

            “I don’t know, Arun.”

            “How can the cat do that?”

            “I wish I knew.”

            A plume of blue fire blew from Grim’s mouth. “I’m not a cat!” he proclaimed. The cat crossed his arms in frustration. “And— wait, you too?!”

            Arun glanced up from shielding his face with his arms. “What?”

            “You!” Grim pointed at Arun with a claw. “You’re not afraid of my fire.” He pointed at Suravi. “You’re not afraid of my fire.” He held his head as though he were suffering a mid-life crisis. “What’s going on?!”

            A pause.

            “… Suravi, are we dreaming?” Arun pinched himself. “I feel like I am.”

            “I think we are.”

            “Hey! I’m still here!”

            “…”

            “This is one weird dream,” Arun stated.

            “Indeed it is,” Suravi conceded.

            “Grr… the Great Grim will not be ignored!” Grim proclaimed. Again. “Take this! Fire Power!” An orb of fire spewed forth from Grim’s mouth. And it flew, aimed at the siblings.

            “Get down!” Suravi cried, diving for the floor. Taking Arun with her. He barely had time to flinch once Grim’s fireball hit the wall behind them. Leaving behind a brand new scorch mark.

            “Temper much?” he muttered.

            “Hehe! Ya scared of me now?” Grim chuckled. His eyes landed on Arun, who was rising from the floor. “Hmm, you’re puny.” A light bulb went off over his head. “But I bet your clothes will fit me better!”

            Arun’s head snapped up. “What?”

            Grim’s teeth bared in a victorious grin. “Gimme your clothes!” He launched a ball of fire at Arun. Who promptly ducked.

            “Ah!”

            He ran around the room, dodging every fireball Grim sent his way. He ducked, jumped, and rolled to the side. But Grim kept up his relentless pursuit. On the ground, Suravi could feel the exhaustion from the past week catching up. Her movements felt sluggish. Her mind felt dull. And her patience was running low. Now, a fire-breathing cat was chasing her brother. Her hand felt a wooden, rodlike thing on the ground. A broom?…

            … no matter…

            “Hehehe,” Grim cackled, so proud of himself. “How’s that? After I get those clothes I am gonna be the best magician in the—” his eyes happened to glance in Suravi’s direction. Who was currently raising something above her head. “Wait, where’d you get that—?”

            THWACK!

            “Yeowhowhowhow!” Grim wailed, covering his sore cranium. Suravi brandished the broom like a baseball bat. Ready to strike again. Which she did. Twice more.

            THWACK! THWACK!

            Grim shrieked from the hits he was taking. Arun dove under a coffin to hide. Suravi chased Grim around the room. Hitting the broom against the ground every time Grim managed to escape. She said nothing the entire time. Her eyes were ablaze and laser-focused on Grim. The fury from the young woman made his fur stand on end.

            “Mercy!” Grim cried, paws in the air. “Mercy!” Running with all his might, he barely avoided another hit from the broom. In a moment of hope, he ran through the only open door in the room. His heart pounding, he looked behind him to see if he’d escaped the demon.

            To his horror, Suravi ran right after him. Brandishing the broom over her head like a weapon. And followed by Arun. Who was praying with all his might there would be no casualties. At least, as few as there could be when Suravi was on the warpath. No harm in trying.

            THWACK! THWACK! THWACK!

            Grim screamed, holding his caboose and precious tail. The three ran through different areas of what appeared to be a school. First a walkway, then a classroom, then a courtyard with an apple tree and a well. Until finally, Grim ran to a room that looked like a library.

            “Someone! Help me!” he pleaded. Behind him, Suravi was gearing up for another swing. “No!” he shrieked.

            Too late.

            She brought the broom down like a golf club.

            THWACK!

            Grim went sailing through the air. Eyes full of tears, screaming his lungs out, and covering his sore rear. His fire was nothing but an ember, his spirit was channeled towards preserving his life and pride.

            And then he collided with someone’s face.

            “Oof!” cried a voice. An adult man. Suravi gasped, skidding to a stop and hiding the broom behind her back. Arun caught up, snatched the broom from her hand, and hid it behind his back. Which would have worked, had the broom suddenly not lifted him in the air.

            “Ah!” he cried. Suravi looked up, gasped, and immediately grabbed onto her brother. Who was being kidnapped by a broom.

            Grim, meanwhile, clung to the stranger like a lifeline. Who had promptly pried the cat off his face with a well-timed tug on Grim’s scruff.

            “What on earth?…” the stranger, a man, questioned.

            “You gotta help me!” Grim pleaded. He held his paws together while tears spilled from his eyes. “This-this crazy lady just chased me with a broom!”

            The man holding him by the scruff just blinked. Then he looked up to see Suravi digging her heels into the ground hanging onto Arun for dear life. Who was currently being lifted off his feet by a broom. The boy himself had a death grip on the broom trying to bring it down.            

            “This… crazy lady… attacked you with a broom,” the man mused, touching his chin. Grim nodded so fast he was afraid his head would pop off. “… that… is highly unheard of!”

            Grim blinked. “What?”

            Suravi stopped pulling on Arun long enough for the broom to decide it was done playing. It promptly dropped to the ground, sending the siblings tumbling with it. The man ignored the scene in front of him.

            “For one, this is an all-boys school,” the man explained. “We don’t have the facilities to accommodate female students.”

            What?

            “Furthermore,” he pointed his cane at the siblings. Which… looked oddly like a key. “You two came out of the Gates on your own!” The siblings blinked. “You shouldn't do things like that. Leaving the Gates on your own!”

            “… what?”

            The man held Grim up towards them. Said cat immediately curled in on himself, trying to stay away from Suravi.

            “Not only that,” he added. “You have yet to tame your familiar which has broken a number of school rules.” Did he conveniently forget the runaway broom right behind them? It seemed he did.

            Grim struggled in his grip. “Let me go!” he shrieked. “I'm not their freakin' familiar!” Not that he wanted to be, either way.

            “Sure, sure. The rebellious ones always say things like that,” the man dismissed. “Just quiet down for a moment.”

            The man proceeded to cover Grim’s mouth, muffling his panicked pleas to be let go. Suravi and Arun stood, the younger of the two hiding behind the elder sibling. Suravi breathed in and out, calming herself before the strange man in front of them.

            “My goodness,” the man sighed. “It's unprecedented for a new student to leave the Gate on their own. Let alone for one to be a lady.” He groaned. “How impatient can you two be?” He clapped his hands, not minding the questioning looks on the siblings’ faces. “The entrance ceremony is already well under way.” He motioned for them to follow him. “Let's head to the Hall of Mirrors.”

            Suravi and Arun exchanged glances. Right now, they were certain this was a really strange dream. But it felt too real. As it stood, it seemed this strange man — who they now saw had on a top hat and a crow skull mask — had the answers. So, without further ado, they followed him.

            It was a while before they reached the courtyard with the apple tree. The man in front of them prattled on about mirrors and ceremonies and unusual happenings. None of which made sense to either of the siblings.

            Arun was the first to break the silence after a while. “Uhm, excuse me, sir?” he asked. The strange man glanced back at him. “But… what exactly are ‘Gates’?” Suravi listened, mentally taking note of what was going on.

            “It's the room you woke up in with all of the doors,” the man explained. “All students who wish to attend this academy must pass through one of those doors to arrive here.” He stroked his chin. “Normally, students wake up only after the door is opened with a special key but…” he trailed off.

            So all those coffins were actually doors. That explained their ornate design. But it still left a lot of questions.

            “Did the fire blow the lid off?” Arun mused. The man in front of them stroked his chin.

            “So in the end, the culprit appears to be this familiar,” the man mused. Suravi chose to omit the fact she broke out of her Gate on her own. Not knowing how this strange man would react. “If you're going to bring it with you, you have to take responsibility and properly take care of it.” On second thought, she wasn’t sure that was a good idea anymore.

            “… oh my!” the man exclaimed. “Now isn't the time to be long winded.” He picked up his pace. “The entrance ceremony will soon come to a close. Let's get a move on.”

            Arun gaped. “Hey wait!” he called. “Who exactly are you?” Suravi walked briskly behind him, listening for the strange man’s answer. Because she too was wondering who this weird man was.

            “What's this?” He stopped in his tracks. “Are you still dazed?” he asked. He stroked his chin in contemplation. “It appears the teleportation magic has left you disoriented…” The man paused, thinking. “Well, it is fine. It happens often enough.” He flicked his hand. “I shall give you an explanation as we make our way there.” He smiled widely. “For I am gracious.”

            He coughed into his fist, then gestured to the grand building they were standing in. “This is ‘Night Raven College’,” he explained. “Those magicians blessed with a unique aptitude for magic gather from all over the world, here at the most prestigious magical academy in Twisted Wonderland.” He dramatically gestured to himself. “And I'm the principal, appointed to take care of this academy by the board chairman, Dire Crowley.”

            Dire… Crowley…

            Arun snickered. “Dire name for a chairman.” Suravi elbowed him in the ribs, earning an offended glare from her brother.

            “Be nice. He’s taking the time to tell us,” she hissed. Although she was having trouble wrapping her mind around the words “magician” and “college”. Because… was this for real? They were in a college? For magicians?

            “Only those magicians seen as worthy by the Dark Mirror can attend this school,” Crowley continued, seemingly not noticing the exchange behind him. “Chosen ones use the Gate and are summoned here from around the world.” An image of a familiar black horse with a black carriage appeared in their minds. “An Ebony carriage carrying a Gate should have gone to meet you as well.”

            So then… that carriage in the rain brought them here on its own? Their faces paled, thinking about what else could be happening. They didn’t have much time to think, as Dire was impatiently motioning them forward.

            “Come,” he said. “Let’s go to the entrance ceremony.”

            At the venue for the opening ceremony, several figures in hooded robes surveyed the new students. The Dark Mirror floated above a platform, giving the venue an air of solemnity. One student, a redhead, glanced over the new faces in the crowd.

            “Is that all for the new student dorm assignments?” he asked. When he received no answer, his gaze turned steely with confirmation. “Listen up, new students,” he addressed. “Here in Heartslabyul, I am the rules.” He didn’t blink while he spoke. “Break them and it's off with your head.”

            A few of the newly inducted students shivered, wondering if he was joking or not. But by the steel in his tone and voice, many guessed he wasn’t. Beside the redhead, a man with lion ears groaned.

            “The stuffy ceremony is finally over,” he grumbled. Standing up, looking the new students in the eye, he put on an air of authority. As much of an authority as he wanted to muster, anyway.

            “We're going back to the dorm,” he announced. “Savanaclaws, follow me.” Several who were sorted into Savanaclaw exchanged glances. They were going back to the dorms already?

            “To the new students,” a third figure, one with silver hair and glasses, announced. “Congratulations on entering this academy.” He put on his award-winning smile. “Enjoy your life here to its fullest.” Those with sharp eyes could tell his smile was anything but sweet. Behind his glasses, there was a scheming nature hidden within.

            “As the dormitory leader of Octavinelle,” he added. Those with sharp eyes saw a glint go off in his glasses. “I will support you to the best of my ability.”

            A fourth hooded figure, a beautiful man with lavender eyes, glanced around. “By the way,” he said. There was someone important missing from the attendance roster. “Where did the dean go? He flew out right in the middle of the ceremony…”

            A blue tablet bobbed in midair. “Abandoning his post…” a voice spoke.

            A fifth figure, someone with white hair wearing a turban, chimed, “Did he get a stomachache or something?” A few students murmured, wondering what caused their headmaster to fly out in the middle like that.

            They got their answer when the doors flew open. And in stepped the Headmaster himself.

            “Not at all!” he called.

            “Ah,” the redhead intoned. “He’s here.”

            Crowley marched into the Hall of Mirrors, in full authority mode. “I cannot believe you all,” he chided in disbelief. “We were missing not one, but two new students. So I had to go find them.”

            The students in the crowd looked at one another. They were missing a couple of students? Surely, the ones up front weren’t so irresponsible? Nonetheless, with a flick and tap of his cane, Crowley gestured for the two latecomers to step in.

            “Come in, you two.”

            The two newest students walked in, backs straight, and chins up. The small boy was trying to look brave, at least. The taller figure beside him walked elegantly. Proper posture, their robes in place, not a stray hair to be seen. But…

            “Hey,” a student in the back whispered. “Isn’t that a girl?”

            “A girl?” another student asked. “Where?”

            “There, idiot.”

            “What? Really?”

            “No way. This is an all-boys school,” another student scoffed. “There’s no way the Headmaster would let a girl enroll.”

            The students discussed this among themselves. Was that really a girl here with them? If so, how was it the Dark Mirror summoned her? To an all-boys school, no less. In fact, did the Headmaster even notice she was a girl?

            It seemed the moment of realization did hit him. But it was so fleeting, hardly anyone else commented. Or noticed. The Headmaster whipped his head back to look at the taller figure. Who was, indeed, a lady. But he coughed into his free hand and returned his attention to the front.

            Curious, and a little apprehensive, Suravi glanced at the crowd.

            “Whoa…” a student marveled.

            “Who is that?”

            “What a babe…”

            “Is she a model?”

            One of the hooded figures in the front, the white-haired boy with the turban, leaned over and asked, “Hey, Vil?”

            The beautiful man with violet eyes (was Vil his name?) looked at him. “What is it, Kalim?”

            “Is she a new co-worker? I’ve never seen her before.”

            The beautiful man hummed again, thinking. “No, I’ve never seen her before, either,” he answered. “Nor have I ever seen the boy beside her.”

            “Weird,” the turban-wearing boy (Kalim?) said. He leaned back into his seat, his hands resting behind his head. “I thought she was a new co-worker. I mean, she’s really pretty.”

            Vil inspected the female figure from where he stood. “Beautiful indeed,” he mused. “Posture is appropriate. The face needs a bit of polish. Overall decently cared for.” His eyebrows furrowed when his eyes trailed down. “She could stand to get a manicure one of these days. Those nails are in desperate need of moisturizer.”

            If she could afford it, she’d have gotten one years ago, Suravi mused to herself.

            “Not everyone’s as worried about their looks as you, Vil,” the lion-eared man grumbled.

            “I’m only saying what I think, Leona.”

            Suravi, in the meantime, scanned the crowd from where she stood. Gauging as best as she could their behavior. It never felt comfortable having that many eyes on her. Neither did she enjoy listening to the whispers about her. So she was grateful, somewhat, that the robe hid her face. To a degree. She was wondering if it was a good idea to glance back. But oh well. She can’t take it back now.

            Arun wasn’t faring much better. He was practically shrinking under the stares of this many people in one room. So much so, he was clinging to his sister like a lifeline. Sensing his discomfort, Suravi gently grasped his hand.

            Crowley pointed his cane at them, the struggling Grim in his free hand. “You are the only ones yet to be assigned a dormitory,” he said. “I shall watch over the raccoon.” He gestured to them. “Step in front of the Dark Mirror.”

            Suravi took a deep breath. Then, throwing her shoulders back, she and Arun stepped in front of the Dark Mirror. Arun had a death grip on her hand. One she was sure would crush it under his grip. But she gave his hand a reassuring squeeze to let him know she was there. He calmed, taking a small breath, and stood beside her in front of the Mirror.

            Time to see where this would go.

            Looking in the mirror, green flames surrounded a white mask. The mask had an eerie look, intricate black markings decorating the eyes. Even without eyeballs, they could feel a stern look coming from it. It had an overall austere presence.

            “State thy name,” the mask in the mirror said. The gaze from it was intense. It was downright intimidating if she was being honest.

            Arun’s hand was shaking in her grip. He was biting his lip, his eyes were wide, and there was a tremble in his knees. Suravi nudged him, silently asking if he wanted to go first. Arun shook his head, not wanting to be the first one to say his name. With a nod, Suravi looked directly into the Dark Mirror.

            “Suravi Song,” she said. Behind her, she could hear a few of the students swooning in admiration.

            “Oh, man, even her voice is amazing.”

            “I could listen to that all day.”

            “Save some for me.”

            Suravi felt an eye twitch in irritation. But then again, she probably should’ve expected it by now. She turned her attention to Arun, who meekly glanced up at the Mirror. His earlier bravery was fading more in this strange new world. Was being in a new place so suddenly already taking a toll on him?

            “A-Arun Song,” he stammered out. He used every ounce of willpower he could to not hang his head in defeat at how weak he sounded. But with his sister there, he felt a little stronger. A little braver. Even in the face of the Dark Mirror peering down at them.

            “Suravi Song…” the Dark Mirror murmured. Then it paused, a look of utter confusion on its face. “I do not know.”

            Crowley froze. “Come again?”

            The Dark Mirror pinned the two in front of it with a piercing gaze. The eyes wandered to the taller of the two. “In this one, I sense a blazing inferno.”

            Suravi kept her face void of any emotion.

            “A fire so hot it scorches all it touches.” The frown on its face deepened. “But she does not match any of the dormitories here.”

            Whispers broke out again among the crowd.

            “And this one. Arun Song.” Its gaze turned to Arun. “I sense the same fire. Blazing like the sun.” Once again, the frown deepened. “But he is too young.”

            “Too… young?” Crowley questioned. The students behind him shared the confusion.

            “Therefore,” the Dark Mirror announced. “Neither are suited for any dormitory.” And like that, the face in the mirror disappeared. Whispers erupted behind the siblings. Wondering what was going on.

            Neither of the students in front of the Mirror were suited for any dormitory. The boy in fact was too young. But it mentioned a blazing fire in both of them. How? What was different about them? Why couldn’t they be sorted? Was it… that they couldn’t use magic? That had to be it. It was the only plausible explanation.

            “An Ebony Carriage would absolutely never go to meet someone who can't use magic! Let alone someone who isn’t of age!” Crowley proclaimed. Several of the hooded figures behind him nodded in agreement. “In one hundred years, there has not been once been a mistake in student selection.” Crowley stroked his chin in contemplation. “So why in the world…”

            Grim struggled in his grip. Clawing, tail thrashing back and forth. Until finally, he freed himself from Crowley’s restraints. Flying himself to the forefront, he stood tall and proud.

            “Then I'll take their place!”

            Crowley scowled. “Stay right there, raccoon!” he scolded. But it didn’t seem as though Grim was listening.

            He smirked. “Unlike those dumb humans, I can use magic!” he boasted. “Let me in the school instead!”

            At this point, Suravi and Arun had no idea what to think. They woke up in a strange world, in coffins, met a talking cat-raccoon, were told they can’t get sorted into a fancy school, and now the cat-raccoon was on an ego trip. What was going to happen next?

            “If you need proof.” Grim raised his paws into the air. “I'll show you right now!”

            Alarm bells went off in the siblings’ heads. He was gonna show off his power? Right now? With this many people around?            

            The redhead shouted, “Everyone, get down!”

            Suravi and Arun dove to the floor. Students hurried to get away. Some dropped to the ground, covering their heads. But it was not enough to escape the fire Grim was going to summon.

            “Naaaah!”

            Blue fire erupted around the venue. Students left and right shouted in fear. The flames barely missed the students who were fleeing. Suravi shielded Arun from the blast. But it seems not everyone was lucky. Because the kid with the turban, Kalim, was screaming.

            “Waaah! Hot!” he shouted. “My butt's on fire!” He ran around wildly, trying to put the flame out. It didn’t work. It only aggravated the fire.

            Suravi’s head snapped up, hearing him scream. Her instincts kicked in. She sprinted from the ground towards Kalim. Who was currently running towards her in his panic. Charging, she tackled him to the ground and whacked the fire with a nearby heavy blanket. It did the job of extinguishing the fire.

            Kalim panted, the adrenaline dying down. “Phew,” he breathed. His heart was over his rapidly beating heart. Which could now calm down with the fire being extinguished. “Thanks, miss.” Arun ran to another part of the room, returning seconds later with an empty bucket.

            Suravi hoisted herself on her elbows. “No problem.” She looked up. “Get down!” she shouted, shoving Kalim’s head to the ground. Grim, that idiot, had summoned another flurry of flames in his attempts to show off!

            “At this rate, the school will be a sea of fire!” Crowley exclaimed. “Somebody, catch that raccoon!”

            At that moment, Arun popped out from behind a banister, the empty bucket raised high above his head. He raced towards Grim, aiming to catch him with the bucket.

            Unfortunately, Grim saw him coming.

            “Whoa!” he shouted. Jumping out of the way just as Arun slammed the bucket down. “Haha! Puny human!” Grim cackled. “I am invincible!”

            Arun glared. “Yeah right!”

            Snickering, Grim took off running. Arun was hot on his heels. Twisting and turning, Grim raced across the venue. Attempting to lose his pursuer. But Arun would not back down. Neither did he release the bucket in his hands. He jumped, leaped, slammed the bucket down to try and catch Grim. He was small, but he was fast.

            “Hmm,” Vil mused. “That boy certainly is agile.”

            “Eh, whatever,” Leona grumbled. “That kid’s a show-off.”

            “He’s keeping up with the raccoon,” the hooded person wearing glasses pointed out. “That takes skill.” Because indeed, no matter what Grim was trying to do, Arun was never more than two steps behind. It was impressive, actually.

            “He’s not going to catch him without any assistance,” the redhead stated matter-of-factly. “He’s going to run out of breath soon.”

            Suravi looked up from where she lay. Kalim was covering his head, cowering from the fire. What were those people doing?! There was a fire happening right now!            

            Growling, and biting her thumb, her eyes darted across the room. There had to be something, something she could use. Something—

            Her eyes spotted a familiar rod-like shape. And something within clicked. “Excuse me,” she said, reaching over. Kalim looked at her, confused. Until she grabbed the nearby broom that had somehow found its way towards them. Rising, she charged into the fray, the broom raised above her head.

            Grim cackled at how easy it was to evade Arun. “Hah! Ya scared of me now?” He hopped onto a higher vantage point. “I am gonna be the greatest magician in the—” His eyes spotted an all-too-familiar demon emerging from the flames. The broom brandished like a weapon over her head.

            He screamed. “Aieee!!”

            And Suravi brought the broom down in a clean arc.

            THWACK!

            “Nooo!”

            THWACK!

            “Aaaah!”

            THWACK!

            “Have mercy!”

            THWACK! THWACK!

            The four, now five, people who stood were suddenly dumbstruck. No one said a word at all. The scene before them was, for lack of better phrasing, completely absurd. The raccoon, which once stood tall and proud, was running with his tail between his legs. Literally.

            Their eyes followed the raccoon while he screamed and ran from the lady wielding the broom. Arun attempted to intercept Grim’s retreat with the bucket. But a miscalculation sent him tumbling to the ground. It did nothing to stop him, however. He simply rolled to his feet and continued running.

            Deeming it safe, Kalim stood up, dusted himself off, and returned to the others.

            “Should we help him?” he asked.

            “He just set you on fire,” the person with glasses said. Vil snickered.

            “I, haha, I don’t normally laugh. But this is quite entertaining,” Vil said. There was a slight lilt to his voice. He watched with great amusement while Grim evaded the attacks from the broom. Begging for mercy all the while.

            Crowley stormed up to them. “Somebody catch that raccoon!” he bellowed.

            “Why?” Leona sassed. There was an undeniable grin on his face. “It’s a good tent show over here.” He slouched in his seat, arms resting behind his head, and his tail flicking about lazily. He so wished he had popcorn right about now. “Besides, if it's just catching some stupid raccoon, can't you do it yourself, Teach?”

            “I’m not a raccoooon!!” Grim shouted while he passed by. Suravi was hot on his heels now, the broom ready for another attack. Crowley and the others watched, not quite knowing what to make of this ludicrous scene.

            THWACK!

            “Ow!” Grim shrieked, covering his caboose. He didn’t have time to rest. Suravi had landed another hit to his cranium. “Someone! Help me!”

            Suravi’s eyes were narrowed. Laser-focused on the fleeing Grim. Or, at least attempting to flee. All he was really doing was running around the venue in circles. Turning left or right whenever Arun stood in his path. It was like facing a well-oiled machine on legs. Armed with a broom. And a bucket.

            “They’re armed with Lv 10 stats,” the voice from the blue tablet spoke. “Best not engage in the boss fight.”

            The person with glasses merely rose an eyebrow.

            “That’s certainly one way to look at it,” Vil commented.

            “Huh?” Kalim questioned. “But I like boss fights!”

            “Not without sufficient grinding or EXP.” A sigh followed. “Not worth the loot.”

            Grim ran by again, panting. “Someone! Help!” His heart rate was skyrocketing now. “Get this crazy demon lady away from me!” he wailed. Said crazy demon lady was now poised to land a finishing blow. But Grim jumped out of the way again. The broom came down in front of the group. Kalim flinched and jumped at the ferocity. Then Suravi picked it up again and took off.

            “Uhh…” Kalim said. “I… think I’ll pass, thanks.” He did not want to get between the scary pretty lady and the broom.

            “Well, someone has to put an end to this,” Vil said, crossing his arms. “Azul, Riddle, who do you recommend?”

            The redhead, Riddle, frowned. “I can't overlook those who break the rules,” he said. Standing up, he brandished his pen. “Let's hurry and get it.”

            Azul, the one wearing glasses, also stood. “Then allow me to help.” He smiled. “I'm sure the others couldn't stomach harassing the poor creature.” He pushed up his glasses. “So I will take it upon myself as well.”

            “That's Azul for you,” the tablet voice said. “Always trying to earn himself points.”

            “… very well,” Riddle said. “Let’s put an end to this, shall we?”

Chapter Text

            THWACK!

            “Yipe!”

            THWACK!

            “Ow!”

            THWACK!

            “Someone help me!”

            THWACK! THWACK!

            Grim jumped at the last second, barely able to avoid the strike from the broom. Suravi hoisted it above her head, readying it for another strike. Grim’s eyes widened, the visage of his flames surrounding them making her look like an avenging demon. She brought the broom down in another arc.

            THWACK!

            “Hieee!!”

            Grim panted. Running and jumping away from the crazy demon pursuing him. The kid with the bucket was no slouch, either. He was small, but he was fast. Fast enough to keep up with the fleeing Grim. At least, he wanted to say that. But he was the Great Grim! There was no way he was losing to wimpy humans! So how were they able to keep up?!

            CLUNK!

            The bucket crashed down onto the ground, barely missing Grim. He hugged his precious tail close to him, panicking and panting. His heart was racing seven hundred miles an hour. His lungs were starting to burn, and not from the flames. What’s more, he couldn’t even shake these two losers off his tail! That kid just picked the bucket up and ran after him! That crazy demon lady was still chasing him with her broom! What were these two even made of?!

            Sheen!

            A burst of magic shot forth towards the trio, splitting up Grim from his pursuers.

            “Ah!”

            The siblings skidded to a stop, colliding with each other and falling to the ground. Grim ducked, covering his head with his paws. Looking back, the siblings were dazed by the impact. Grinning, he dashed off to gain distance from the crazy demon lady and her little brother. He was out of sight by the time Suravi and Arun recovered.

            “Where’d he go?!” Arun cried, springing to his feet. His head whipped left and right. His eyes darted everywhere looking for that cat. Meanwhile, Suravi rose to her feet. Her eyes were scanning the room for the cat. Her trusty broom was still in her hand. Where could he be?

            “Tch, can’t even catch a simple creature,” a proud voice spoke. The Song siblings stopped in their tracks. Arun whirled around to see who had spoken. Suravi remained quiet.

            The silver-haired person with the glasses and the redhead approached them. “You have some nerve breaking the rules in this manner,” the redhead said. Arun tilted his head.

            “What rules?”

            The redhead’s face burned. “Don’t toy with me!” he seethed. “It is against the rules of the Queen of Hearts to bring a cat to a ceremony!”

            Arun and Suravi paused. “… weird rule,” they said. If it was possible, the redhead’s face grew redder. Until the glasses-wearing person spoke up.

            “Come now, Riddle,” he said. “It’s only their first day on campus.” At which Riddle (was that the redhead’s name?) calmed down. Marginally. “You can’t expect them to know the rules so instantly.” Was he defending them or insulting them? It was hard to tell.

            Riddle just huffed. “It’s bad enough we have two new students who can’t use magic.” Was that a sneer on his face? “But now we have a fire-breathing cat running around as it wishes.”

            Suravi and Arun exchanged looks. Arun raised his hand. “Um, excuse me?” he said. Riddle and the other person looked at him. “I’m not sure if you’ve noticed, but whoever fired that shot made us lose him.” Riddle stepped back in surprise. Suravi grinned to herself at her brother’s gumption. “So if you want to catch that cat, you’re gonna have to help us.”

            Arun crossed his arms for effect. His face was impressively blank. No emotion showed other than a slight annoyance. Whoever had fired the shot, they weren’t speaking up. Pride, maybe. Or can’t risk making themselves look bad.

            … was it her imagination or did the glasses-wearing person look impressed?

            “Very well,” he said, pushing up said glasses. “It will go faster if we all work together, no?”

            “Work with them?” Riddle questioned. “Azul, have you lost your mind? They can’t even use magic.”

            “And yet they could keep up with the cat without any problem,” Azul countered. Suravi felt unease seeing how that slimy smile didn’t leave his face. “We’ve let it have its fun already.”

            As much as she hated to admit, Azul was right. The venue was up in flames. The only reason the rest of the school wasn’t on fire was because she and Arun had relentlessly chased Grim around the venue. Granted, they still couldn’t catch him, but they were making progress. Even without magic.

            She looked up.

            “Look out!” she shrieked. A blue flame ran between them. Suravi ducked low and hoisted Riddle’s tiny body over her shoulder. She ignored his shouts of indignation while Arun grabbed Azul’s arm to pull him out of the way. The quartet split. Suravi was carrying Riddle over her shoulder now. And Arun had barely pulled Azul away from the blast. Above, Grim spewed more of the blue fire.

            “Gotta get away before—!” Grim started. But he didn’t get to finish when Azul fired a spark of magic at him. The cat yelped, paws in the air, while the spark threw him off-balance. Azul held his pen (was that a gemstone in the cap?) out while Arun ducked and covered himself.

            “It certainly has moxie,” Azul said. Arun gave him a look. Because he was really confused now.

            “So…” he started. “Are you gonna help us or nah?”

            Azul chuckled. “Certainly,” he said, still smiling. “But of course, there’s going to be compensation required.”

            Arun’s eyebrows flattened. “Remind me not to ask you for any favors, then.”

            On the other side of the venue, Suravi ran with Riddle slung over her shoulder. Who was currently protesting, kicking, and screaming. The whole package. Not that she paid any mind. Her first priority was getting him and herself out of range. But it seems his priorities were elsewhere.

            “How dare you pick me up like this!” he shouted. “Put me down this instant!”

            Suravi sighed in resignation. “Do you really want to get roasted that badly…” she asked. She was truly concerned. Was Riddle really that desperate to get burned to a crisp? It seemed so. He was even further incensed than he already was.

            “Do you have any idea who you are speaking to?!” he shouted again. Suravi just sighed. Again.

            “Someone who can’t seem to separate his head from his body?” she snarked. Her filter had taken a vacation now. She was really tired and wanted to go to sleep.

            “What?!”

            Apparently, so was he.

            “I’m going to put you down now.”

            Riddle huffed when she slowed to a stop. Now he was finally able to regain his dignity from this humiliation. He would collar the violator once this incident passed. But that thought flew out of his mind the minute he looked down.

            “… wait, what are you doing?”

            Suravi was kneeling to the floor to put him down. Right into a patch of blue fire.            

            “Putting you down,” she said nonchalantly. Riddle’s rage was replaced by another emotion he would rather not let anyone else see. She knelt and let him slide down her back. His face blanched. And he panicked.

            “No! No!” he cried, pounding her back. “Pick me up! Pick me up!”

            She didn’t listen. Only let him slide down a little more. He wrapped his arms around her waist to keep from falling further. His knees were on her shoulder now. His face turned deathly white. Forgetting her better nature for a moment, Suravi smirked at his predicament.

            “You said to put you down,” she reminded. “But you didn’t say where.”

            He shrieked when the flames licked his nose.

            “No no no! Not there! Not there! Don’t put me there!” he all but screamed in rapid succession. She could’ve sworn his voice had gone up an octave. Feeling nice because Grim was still running, Suravi stood back up and hoisted him into a stable position again. But only because she was feeling nice.

            “Glad to see you have basic self-preservation.”

            Riddle huffed, too proud to admit he was screaming for dear life just now. Or that his heart was racing one hundred miles an hour. Or that he was still clinging to the magicless girl so much his knuckles had turned white. Neither did he want to admit he had seen an orange-haired student with a diamond on his face barely restraining laughter. Right next to a green-haired student with a clover on his face and wearing glasses. Who was also barely holding in a gut-busting laugh. He would give them a stern talking-to once this was over.

            Grim hopped to and fro above them in the meantime.

            “Crazy demon lady!” he hissed. That magic from that weirdo threw him off balance. But he caught himself on a light fixture and hoisted himself up. He was out of range from the crazy demon lady and her broom. And the window was right there! All he had to do now was jump out and—

            CLUNK!

            Grim fell off the fixture. Courtesy of a bucket being thrown at him and knocking him upside the head. Through the stars swirling in front of his eyes, he could see the smaller figure of Arun. The little brother of the crazy demon lady. His arm was outstretched in the aftermath of a throw. Grim cursed his very existence while he hit the floor on his way down.

            Beside Arun, Azul whistled. “Nice shot,” he complimented. Arun dusted his hands.

            “Thank you,” he replied. Rising, he sprinted from his position towards the barely conscious Grim. Hearing a shout, he turned and saw Suravi tossing the broom towards him. Catching it and jumping, he pinned the cat to the ground. Using the broom as a restraint.

            Everything paused. Everyone took a moment to catch their breath. Slowly, those who had taken cover rose from their hiding places. The other students slowly trickled back in. And in his peripheral vision, Arun could see three figures approaching him.

            Well, two figures with one carrying a smaller figure over their shoulder.

            “Can you please let me down now…” Riddle grumbled. He had gone limp over her shoulder for the remainder of the chase. It was comical, almost, how he resembled a ragdoll rather than a human.

            “Certainly,” Suravi said. Kneeling, this time away from any patches of blue fire, she set him down on his feet. Riddle stood, but not without glaring at the girl. A snicker to her left, and they both turned their eyes towards Azul. Who, to Riddle’s irritation, was doing a poor job of hiding his amusement.

            “Wipe that smile off your face,” Riddle growled. Azul only shrugged, feigning innocence.

            “Whatever for?” he innocently asked. “It’s quite amazing what these two accomplished without our help.” His eyes scanned both the sister and her brother. It unnerved her to think about what he was scheming. “To think, all we needed was a broom and a bucket.”

            … could he please stop with the honeyed words? He was starting to seriously creep her out.

            “At any rate,” Riddle stated. “Let’s start by sealing off its magic.”

            What?

            Arun’s head snapped upward to meet his sister’s equally shocked gaze. Riddle was going to seal Grim’s magic? How?

            Their answer came when Riddle raised his magic pen and began an incantation. Suravi felt a tap on her shoulder. Looking, it was Azul. Who was quietly motioning for her to step back. At that moment, she felt a dangerous surge of magic coming from Riddle’s direction. Her heart stopped. Arun was still within range holding down Grim. Was Riddle going to cast his magic on Grim?! With Arun right there?!

            Her lips curling in a snarl, her protective instinct flared, she took one step towards them. Only to be stopped when Azul held an arm out in front of her.

            “I highly recommend you don’t do that, miss,” he said. “You don’t want to get caught in the crossfire.”

            What?

            “What about my brother?” she asked, barely restraining a hiss. To her irritation, Azul just pushed up his glasses with a hand. He didn’t seem bothered at all.

            “Don’t worry about him,” Azul said. “Riddle’s Unique Magic won’t affect him.”

            “What?”

            The next words she heard would chill her to the bone.

            “Off with your head!”

            CLANK!

            It was so sudden, she didn’t have time to blink. The moment Riddle spoke those words, there was a heart-shaped collar trimmed in gold around Grim’s neck. The cat had been too dazed from the impact the bucket made with his head. And when the collar appeared, so did his cognition.

            “Wagh!” Grim cried. Surprised, Arun fell back, having lost his balance. Grim pawed and clawed at the collar. “What the heck is this?!”

            Riddle stood, tall and proud. The previous indignity was all but a memory. Because now, he had taken care of the rule breaker. Riddle looked Grim square in the eye.

            “Laws of the Queen of Hearts Number 23: ‘One shall never bring a cat into a festival,’” he coolly informed. “You being a cat means you've broken the rule. I shall have you leave at once.” Beside them, Suravi made a beeline towards her brother.

            “I’m not a cat!” Grim protested. Standing, he took a huff of breath. “I'll burn this collar right up and—!” Suravi and Arun hugged each other tightly. Both shielding the other. But nothing came out. Nothing but an empty breath. Grim froze, stunned.

            “Eh… eh?” he squeaked. Suravi and Arun slowly opened an eye. Grim tugged at the collar. “I can't use my fire!”

            Suravi and Arun paled. Grim couldn’t use his fire? That’s…

            Riddle huffed. “You won't be using any magic until I remove the collar.” Then he smirked. Arun decided he didn’t like that look on Riddle’s face. “Just like an ordinary cat.”

            Grim bristled. “Wh-what?!” he demanded. His tail stood up rail straight. “I'm not some pet!” Arun, meanwhile, clung to his sister, seeking her protection. Suravi patted his head, reassuring him she wasn’t leaving.

            “Don't worry,” Riddle replied. “I'd never keep a pet like you.” At that, Grim was lifted off the ground by his collar. By none other than a displeased Crowley. “I'll take it off anyway when you get thrown out.”

            The Songs heard clapping to their left.

            “Wow,” Azul marveled. “As wonderful as ever. Any and all magic gets sealed by your Unique Magic, Riddle.” Suravi and Arun exchanged uneasy glances. Said unease doubled when a greedy flash went off in Azul’s eyes.

            “I want it…” he added. Then he corrected himself. Slightly. “No, I wouldn't ever want that cast on me.” The Songs heard someone marching up to them while helping each other stand. And looking up, they were half-surprised to find it was an angry Crowley. Who held the petrified Grim up to them.

            “You must do something about this!” he scolded. “It is your familiar!”

            “He’s not,” Arun said.

            “Properly discip—” he stopped. “Eh? It’s not yours?”

            Arun shook his head. “We apologize for not saying it sooner,” he said. “We didn’t get a chance to before everything happened.”

            Suravi stood beside him. “We shall make sure such miscommunication doesn’t happen again, sir.”

            Crowley touched his chin. “Well, at least you’re polite about it…” He paused. And then he cleared his throat. “Anyway, let's get it out of the school at any rate.” He suddenly returned to his chipper mood. “We won't turn you into a stew.” Don’t say it, don’t say it. “For I am gracious.” He held the cat up. “Someone help, please.”

            The Songs had a feeling they would grow to despise that phrase soon. All the while, Grim struggled in Crowley’s grip. The Headmaster handed Grim to a volunteer from the crowd. Struggling and flailing, Grim growled.

            “Let me go!” he shouted. His voice was growing quieter the further he was being carried. Arun grasped his sister’s hand. Both watching the scene unfold. “I’m going to…” He grunted. “I’m going to…” He thrashed around.

            “Become the greatest magician!”

            And thus, he was thrown out of the school. Arun couldn’t help but feel a bit of pity for the cat. Suravi wondered why he was so desperate to get in. If Night Raven was as prestigious as everyone said it was…

            Suravi felt a glare boring into her skull. And looking to her right, she could see the angry face of Riddle focused on her being. He was not happy, she surmised. Was it about almost lowering him into the fire? He marched up before she could ruminate.

            “You,” he seethed. Suravi jumped in surprise when he pointed his pen at her. “How dare you insult me in such a way!” Arun yelped and hid behind his sister, clinging to her back. “Let me make this clear. That is the same as insulting the Queen of Hearts herself!” In the back, the student with the diamond and the student with the clover paled. Azul simply stood, watching this unfold.

            “That is an unspeakable crime in itself!” Riddle bellowed. “If you had magic, I would have had your head! Be grateful that my Unique Magic doesn’t work on you!”

            Suravi’s eyes glanced at the pen in her face. Then at Riddle. A soft smile formed on her face, to Riddle and Azul’s visible confusion. Further compounding it, she raised a hand… and gently lowered Riddle’s outstretched arm.

            “I apologize,” she said. “I wasn’t aware such acts were against school rules.” Azul’s eyes widened while Riddle’s face contorted in surprise. Still smiling her gentle smile, Suravi held the hem of her robes out to the side and bent her knees. One behind the other. For added effect, she placed a hand over her heart. “I shall take extra care to avoid breaking such a rule in the future.”

            Riddle stared. Completely flabbergasted. Azul also stared. Also completely flabbergasted. And they would have continued, had Crowley not cleared his throat.

            “We had a bit of trouble along the way,” he said. Suravi resumed her normal posture in the meantime. “But this brings the entrance ceremony to a close.” He addressed the students in the front row. “Dormitory leaders, please show the new students back to the dormitories.” He suddenly hummed. As though he had noticed something was missing. “Now that I think about it, I don't see the leader for Diasomnia, Mr. Draconia, around at all…”

            Say what? There was someone else who was supposed to be here?

            “That's no different from usual, is it?” Leona snarked. Suravi raised an eyebrow.

            “What?” Kalim piped up. “Did nobody tell him about the ceremony?” Arun mimicked his sister’s perplexed expression.

            Vil shook his head. “If you're going to complain, you should've done it yourself.” Suravi and Arun squinted in confusion. Kalim folded his arms, humming.

            “But I don't really know anything about that guy.”

            Murmurs erupted in the audience. Suravi and Arun listened. Gleaning for information. By the sounds of it, this “Draconia” person was important. And intimidating.

            “By Draconia…” a student questioned. “Do they mean ‘that’ Malleus Draconia?”

            Malleus Draconia? Was that the missing student’s name?

            "Is he seriously attending this school?”

            “Scary…”

            Lack of professionalism aside, Suravi and Arun wondered about this Malleus Draconia. By the reactions of the students here, he sounded quite eerie. To the point everyone shivered at the thought of being near him.

            “I was correct,” someone in the back said. Suravi and Arun could see the vibrant ruby eyes on the unknown person. “I thought he might come, but Malleus really didn't.” He sighed. “It seems the invitation ‘never arrived’ again.”

            … what?

            “My deepest apologies,” Azul bemoaned. “I promise, we didn't intend to exclude you.”

            “His aura makes it hard to approach him,” Riddle added.

            Like you’re one to talk, the Songs thought to themselves. The unknown person with the ruby eyes sighed again.

            “It’s fine,” he said. Which the Songs could tell wasn’t fine. But they said nothing for now. “Members of the Diasomnia dormitory can come with me…” he announced. “I hope this doesn't upset him…”

            Even without meeting him in person, Arun could understand a bit how Malleus would be feeling. Not being invited. It never felt good. Neither did it feel good to have it be done repeatedly. He’d lost count of how many times he’d cried to his mother about being excluded from events. She’d remind him time and again his feelings were valid. And more than once he felt stupid for crying about it.

            So perhaps, if chance allowed… he could be Malleus’s friend?

            The students filed out, one after another. Suravi scanned the sea of students, observing. Riddle glared while he left. And he left some words to consider.

            “Pray you don’t run into me again, miss,” he hissed. And then he left with his dorm. Suravi kept her face blank, void of emotion. Her eyes surveyed the rest of the students who were leaving. Gauging their response and behavior.

            Her gaze landed on one student in the back. Someone who stood next to Vil. His blond hair was cut in a bob, and his green eyes reminded her of a fox. His eyes locked with hers, and Suravi felt a chill go down her spine. His eyes narrowed, the smile on his face unnerving. Without a word, he lifted his finger to his lips. A small shush. And a wink. And then he was gone.

            Suravi did not know who that student was. Neither did she know if she wanted to find out. But her instinct told her to keep an eye out for this one. Just in case.

            Crowley approached the two once the students had left. “Then, Suravi, Arun,” he sighed. “I'm terribly sorry about this but, we must have you leave the school.” Suravi sighed, not in the least bit surprised. Arun looked crestfallen at the news. “Those without any talent for magic cannot be allowed to attend class here.”

            Of which, everyone else had determined, neither Suravi nor Arun had.

            “There is no need to worry,” Crowley assured. “The Dark Mirror will send you directly back from whence you came.” Both siblings had a blank look on their faces while Crowley gestured for them to step back up. “Enter the Gate, and picture your home clearly in your mind.”

            Suravi and Arun exchanged looks yet again. This had to be a sick joke. It just had to be. Yet the feeling they had proved this was not a dream. This was real. As real as the callouses forming on Suravi’s hands from using that broom. Which was nothing new, but now they understood this reality. Arun lightly grasped her hand, seeking an anchor in this. In front of them, Crowley lifted his hands to the Mirror.

            “Oh, Dark Mirror!” he intoned. “Guide these two back to the place they belong!”

            To neither siblings’ surprise, the Dark Mirror had no answer.

            “Once more.” Crowley cleared his throat again. “Oh Dark Mirror! Guide these—!”

            “It is nowhere,” the Mirror intoned. Crowley looked up in surprise. “The place they belong is nowhere in this world.” The face in the Mirror peered down at the two. “It does not exist.”

            Crowley gaped. “What did you say?” he gasped. “That is unbelievable!” He stopped and hummed. “Well, the unbelievable has been on parade today.” He started pacing in front of them. “This is the first time it's ever happened since I became Headmaster, what should be…” He stopped and stared straight at the Songs. “Where exactly did you two come from?”

            Arun squeezed Suravi’s hand, nervousness taking over. Suravi patted his hand in reassurance. She looked up to speak to the Headmaster.

            “Truth is…” she began. “We came from a city far away.” Arun’s head snapped up. “We had only just moved, so we didn’t get to know it very well. In fact, we don’t even remember its name.” Arun remained silent while Suravi spoke. “And we never learned the name of our country, either.”

            Which was true. The family never stayed in one place for very long. Not even in their own birth country. The longest they had stayed was about five years. And they had to move due to… undesirable circumstances. Of which Suravi never told anyone about. And she wasn’t going to start now.

            “We apologize,” she added, bowing. Arun followed his sister’s example and bowed. Crowley hummed, thinking over her explanation.

            “While I accept your apology,” he said. The two siblings tensed. “I will admit, I can’t help you if you don’t even know where you came from.” He paced again. “This is quite a conundrum. I have a general grasp of where all the students came from…” He suddenly stopped. An idea formed in his mind. “Let's go do some research in the library.”

            Following him out, Suravi felt rotten for thinking up a scheme like that. She wasn’t going to straight-up admit to a complete stranger they were homeless. Who knew what Crowley would do with that information? For all she knew, he would’ve made them indentured servants to the school. All under the guise of being “gracious.” And without anyone backing them, it would be easy to lock them to the place. Was she being too proud to admit it? She would guess so.

            But so long as Arun had a roof over his head somehow, she would deal with the moral consequences later.

            At least half an hour had passed while the three browsed through the library. So far, nothing “jogged their memory”. And neither did any of the names Crowley presented “ring a bell”.

            Suravi took the time to learn what exactly this place was. She studied the world map where all the kingdoms were written. There was the Rose Kingdom and the Afterglow Savannah. To the north, there was the Coral Sea. And other places like the Land of Hot Sands, the Isle of Lamentation, the Land of Pyroxene, and the Valley of Thorns. Reading on some of the histories, she couldn’t help but feel fascinated by how different this world was.

            It felt nice playing student again, for a bit. But she could feel Crowley’s bewilderment from where she stood.

            “Nothing rings a bell for you two?” he inquired. Arun shook his head no.

            “No, sir.”

            Crowley hummed. “Can you describe what you remember of the city you lived in?”

            Suravi hummed, tapping her chin.

            “Well…” Arun started. “It’s… really crowded. A bunch of people living together in one building. Some with families of their own. It gets really noisy sometimes.” Crowley’s pinprick eyes widened.

            “That’s certainly a catastrophe waiting to happen,” he commented. To which, neither sibling added their two cents. “I don’t recall such a city ever existing here…” he looked up at Suravi. “Do you recall the name?”

            Suravi tapped her chin again. “I think it was…” she mused. “South Korea?” She wanted to slap herself for that stupid mistake the minute it left her mouth. Of course, she remembered South Korea was the name of a country. At the last second. She always got confused about where they were staying. It was never easy to keep track of how often she, Arun, and their mother moved. How they always had the means to move places, Suravi would never know.

            Crowley checked the books again. “There really isn't anything.” What? “Not only the world map but the name of this country isn't written in any history.” He peered at the two. His eyes were suddenly dilated. “Are you truly from where you say?” he questioned. “You aren't lying to me by chance?”

            Suravi stiffened up, hoping Crowley wouldn’t notice.

            “Looking at all this, you two may have somehow been brought here from another planet…” he mused. Suravi and Arun whipped their heads up. “There's also the possibility you're both from another world.”

            “Another world?!” Arun squawked. Suravi’s expression mirrored her brother’s disbelief. Crowley presented another question.

            “What did you have on you when you came here?” he asked. “Do you have any identification? Like a license for a magic car, name on a shoe…” He looked over the two siblings. “You both appear to be empty-handed.”

            Well, there went that.

            “Now that I think about it…” Arun said. “We had a suitcase with us. But I don’t know where it went.”

            Ah, right. The suitcase that had all their belongings. And without it, they’d lose all they had left. Where was it?

            “Do you know where it is?” Crowley asked. Arun shook his head no.

            “No, sir,” he answered. Crowley hummed again.

            “This is concerning,” he said. “I can't just let people who can't use magic to stay at school.” He started pacing again. “However, as an educator, I can't just toss a pair of penniless teenagers out on the street with no form of communication.” He smiled a little too wide for their comfort. “For I am gracious.”

            Suravi made a mental note to secure a pair of working cell phones for herself and Arun once she had the funds.

            “Hmm…” Crowley hummed. Without warning, he snapped his fingers. “That’s right!” he exclaimed. Suravi and Arun jumped. She nearly tossed the book in her hands up in the air from the surprise. Crowley beamed, proud of himself. “There is an unused building on campus.”

            There was? Suravi and Arun shared looks. Did this mean they would have a place to stay now?

            “It was once used as a dormitory in the past,” Crowley explained. “So if you two can clean it up, you should at least be able to sleep there.” Of which, Suravi knew would be no problem. Courtesy of her last job. “For the time being, I shall allow you to stay there!”

            Suravi sighed in relief. Tears pricked at her eyes. Thank goodness they could have a roof over their heads now. Arun nearly looked ready to cry in gratitude. Crowley was so proud of himself, he couldn’t help but lengthen the good news.

            “Then I will look for a way for you to return home.”

            The good feeling was suddenly gone. Not that Crowley noticed in his euphoria.

            “My graciousness is limitless!” Crowley exclaimed. “I am a model for all educators.”

            “Please take your time…” Arun muttered. Crowley looked at the boy, confused. “Seriously, sir… “ the boy added. “Please take your time…”

            “We beg of you, good sir…” Suravi added. “Take as much time as you need to find our way home…”

            Crowley paused at this display. Confusion colored his features. Because surely, they’d be desperate to get back home, no? So why were they so… unenthusiastic about the prospect of going home? Well, whatever. He was being a model educator. He’d best take them to their new place.

            “We had better be on our way,” he chimed. His cane swept left and right, gesturing for them to follow. “Let's head to the dormitory.” He went out the door of the library. The Song siblings followed. “It may be a bit old but there is a certain charm to it.”

            Old, huh? Well, so long as it was a roof over their heads, they’d deal with it.

            Following the Headmaster out the door, Suravi suddenly felt a chill go down her spine. She paused, the urge to look back overtaking her. She couldn’t shake the feeling of someone watching them. Their every move. It was… chilling. Unnerving. And her instinct was blaring, warning her. Her curiosity overtaking her, she finally looked back.

            She almost wished she didn’t. The blond student with green eyes was leaning against a wall. Observing. And smiling. And doing nothing else. But observing and smiling.

            She felt like a rabbit being trapped against a tree by a fox. A fox that was ready to pounce for the kill. An ugly pit formed in her stomach. Begging her to move away. But she couldn’t. Her feet felt glued to the floor.

            The unknown student once again raised a finger to his lips. With a quiet shush and a wink, he finally walked off. Suravi stood in the middle of the hallway. Frozen. And hands trembling.

            Who was he?

            Why was he standing there?

            What was his reason?

            These questions swarmed her mind. Each fighting for dominance over the other. She could feel a headache was on its way from everything that happened today. And from the intense need to sleep. Which she was fighting even now.

            Shaking the chill off from her hands, Suravi left to catch up with Crowley and Arun.

            Bonus:

            “Rook,” Vil’s voice chided. “What took you so long? You’re usually not this late.”

            The blond hunter just chuckled. “Apologies, Roi du Poison. For I had found an interesting sight to behold.”

            “An interesting sight, you say.” Vil raised an eyebrow, skeptical. “And what was so interesting that you were almost half an hour late to the welcoming dinner?”

            Rook only chuckled again. “Ah, our two newest additions.” He waved his hand dramatically. “A Reine du Flamme, and her young brother.” Vil didn’t understand his vice head sometimes.

            “What’s so interesting about them?”

            Rook’s smile turned sly. The smile that Vil knew meant Rook was withholding something from him. What it was, he did not know.

            “We shall see.”

Chapter Text

            It was nothing like they thought it would be. In fact, they dare say it had a little too much charm. As much charm as a dormitory with cobwebs, dead trees, and old wood could have. The Songs’ faces were blank in trying to process this new situation. At the same time, Crowley was moving forward like he was the best educator in the entire world.

            Truth be told, that had yet to be seen. But they weren’t going to say that out loud.

            Suravi took the lead in following Crowley inside, Arun not far behind. There were too many health hazards to list. Was the inside even safe? Or was it just as rundown as the outside? Adults always say to never judge a book by its cover. And yet the cover sometimes told the whole story. Was it going to be the same with this housing they would be staying in?

            “Please come inside,” Crowley said, ushering them in. Once they were inside the unused dorm, Suravi found the cover of the book truly did tell the whole story.

            There were cobwebs in every corner of the room. A thick layer of dust coated everything within. The rug was rolled up halfway under an overturned rocking chair. The coffee table was upside down, the legs straight in the air. Books were strewn around, opened and half-opened. A painting had fallen to the ground. And the wallpaper was peeling off. How, exactly, did Crowley expect them to live in such a place?

            “Staying here will at least keep you two out of the rain,” the Headmaster added, gesturing to the room. Arun covered his nose to keep from inhaling the dust. Suravi silently offered him a handkerchief, which he accepted. There was so much dust they’d have to deep clean to have somewhere to sit.

            Crowley turned to face them. “I'm going back to do more research. Make yourselves at home,” he said. His expression suddenly turned stern. “Don't go wandering around the school!” Which followed with a cheery “Goodbye!” And out the door he went.

            The Songs stood in the middle of the room. Silent and a bit dumbfounded. Crowley was quite the character, they would admit. And the dorm he lent them had a bit of character in its own. Rundown and full of cobwebs and dust. But it had charm. Arun pulled back his hood, looking around.

            “Is it me or does the dust look a little like snow?” he asked. He inspected the couch and the bookshelf above it, taking mental notes on what needed to be done. Suravi inspected the fireplace, removing her hood. Her long, curly hair cascaded out of the hood.

            “How rundown did he let this place get…” she asked herself. Wiping her finger on the top of the fireplace, there was a thick layer of grime left on it. And rubbing it between her thumb and forefinger, it smeared between both digits. The dust here was so thick. Where were the cleaning supplies?

            In her peripheral, she saw Arun picking up some small logs. “There’s no flint for the fireplace,” Arun reported. “There’s a fire poker, but that’s about it.”

            “What else have you found?”

            Arun crossed his arms and looked to the corner. “Lots of books, paintings, candles,” he ticked each item off on a finger. “There isn’t much that’s not decorative. But the candles seem like they haven’t been lit.”

            Suravi touched her chin and elbow. “We can use some of them for light while we clean.” She observed the fireplace. “And the fireplace should be good for warmth until Crowley turns on the furnace.”

            Arun looked up at his sister. “Need me to find some matches?”

            Suravi paused, thinking.

            “… on second thought, let’s hold back on that,” she said. “There might be flint elsewhere.” The dorm was big enough she was certain there were many secrets and hidden things scattered around. Turning around, she went to the shelf above the couch and righted the oil lamp.

            “While we’re at it, let’s look for some oil.” The dust around the oil lamp was… irritating. “The supply closet should be around here somewhere.”

            “Found it,” Arun said, opening a door. Inside, there were several old cleaning supplies strewn around. Suravi’s eye twitched at the disorganization. And the overall state of the supply closet.

            “What in high heaven…” Her fists clenched and loosened. Her eyebrows furrowed in the middle. There was dust in the supply closet as well. The washcloths looked like they would fall apart at any minute. The brooms were haphazardly tossed about without a care. And the buckets were filled with an unidentifiable substance. In short, Crowley lent them a dusty piece of crap.

            Arun snickered. “Suravi,” he said. “You have that look on your face.”

            Suravi huffed. “I do not.”

            “Do too,” he snickered.

            “Do not,” she retorted.

            “Do too.”

            “Do not.”

            “Do too.”

            “Do not.”

            Suravi knelt and picked up a bucket. “Check to see if there’s any running water. We’ll need to clean these out first.”

            “Got it.” Arun took a step away from the closet. But the sound of something outside caught their attention. “Hm?”

            Suravi stood up again. Glancing, there were curious marks on the window from the outside. She and her brother approached to see what was happening now.

            Rainfall poured from the heavens onto the dry earth. The night sky was covered in dark clouds. A light mist rose from the impact the rain made with the ground. Despite the chaos that had happened earlier, this felt… serene. Quiet. Peaceful.

            “It’s raining,” Arun said. Suravi ruffled his hair in affection, which he leaned away from. Suravi only chuckled and let him watch the rain.

            Gathering the buckets and the brooms, she laid them out one by one. There was something rhythmic about disorder becoming order. Odd choice of words, she knows. But that’s what it felt like. Like a rehearsed dance, Suravi took out the bleach, the ammonia, the rags, the buckets, and the mops. The rainfall outside was heavy. Which would give them a good start in washing the buckets. At least until Crowley turned on the dorm’s utilities.

            Pausing to wipe the sweat off her brow, she stopped when she remembered what she was wearing.

            “Ah, right.”

            It wouldn’t do to clean while she was wearing such nice robes. Whatever they used to clean and maintain these would break the budget, unless Crowley paid for it. Which she had doubts he did. Better safe than sorry.

            Now that she thought about it, they had spare clothes packed in that suitcase. Specifically for occasions like this. If they could find that suitcase, wherever it had gone, they could recover what little they owned. Even—

            … even the mementos they had left of their mother. Like that little coin purse filled with strange coins, the framed photograph of her, and the brooch she always carried with her. Two of which belonged to her. The last…

            "Suravi?”

            Suravi jolted out of her trance. Arun had approached her from the left while she was thinking. A worried look adorned his face. At first, Suravi didn’t quite understand why he was asking her something. Ah, did her silence worry him again?

            “Are you okay?” he asked.

            “… I’m fine,” she said. “Really.”

            Arun’s brows pinched in the middle. “You don’t look okay.” Suravi touched her face on instinct. Somehow, as much as she tried to hide her pain from everyone, Arun always managed to catch an inkling. “Do you need me to do anything?”

            A brief pause. Followed by an answer. “… after we change clothes, could you get started on washing the buckets, please?” she requested. Arun nodded his head.

            “I can.”

            He was about to leave to go change when the two felt patters on their heads. Looking up, there was a steady drip of water leaking through the roof. The wallpapers were becoming drenched from the leakage. Without any more words, the Songs got to work. His task now was to set the buckets out to catch the leaks.

            Arun’s small form darted between the closet and a random place where there was a leak. Suravi continued her task of organizing the supply closet. Fortunately, the bleach and ammonia were still good. So they could use those to sanitize the common area. Laundry detergent was going on the shopping list. They’ll have to find a store to secure the supplies they couldn’t salvage.

            “Hyii!” a voice sounded off. “It's really coming down!”

            The Songs froze. They stared wide-eyed at one another. Was it their imagination or did that voice sound… familiar?

            “Gyahaha!” Grim cackled, popping up from out of nowhere. Suravi dropped the broom in her hand. Arun tossed the bucket in his hand upward. Both their eyes resembled saucers. “You've got these stupid looks on your faces like spiders being attacked by a water gun!”

            The Songs stared. “I'll have no trouble sneaking back into school,” Grim bragged. “Come on, come on.”

            “The heck?!” Arun squawked after an awkward pause.

            “Weren’t you just thrown out?!” Suravi cried. Grim just crossed his arms. A smug look on his face.

            “If you think getting thrown out is gonna make me give up on getting in,” Grim pointed a paw at them. “You've got another thing coming!”

            Arun blinked. And then he rubbed his eyes. Suravi rubbed her forehead. A headache was coming.

            “Why do you even want to get into this school?” Arun asked. His arm flicked in irritation.

            “That's simple!” Grim preened. “I'm a genius who is destined to be a great magician!”

            Arun just stared at the arrogant cat. “… what?”

            “I've been waiting for the Ebony Carriage to come pick me up,” Grim said. “But… but…” Tears filled his eyes. Before he straightened himself up.

            “Hmph!” he huffed. “The Dark Mirror just doesn't have an eye for this. So that's why I came here on my own. ” Behind them, Suravi rolled her eyes in annoyance. “Not letting me in would be a loss for the world. Humans just don't get it.”

            “That’s also a surefire way to get yourself fired,” Suravi said. At once, Grim’s tail resembled a pole with how straight it stood. She’d find it humorous if he wasn’t getting on her nerves right now.

            “Hey! Lady! This ain’t about you!” Grim huffed. “It’s about me! And I am sure I will become the greatest magician ever!”

            “You keep saying that, but what have you done about it?” Arun asked. “To us, you’re just full of hot air.” Suravi snorted in amusement in the back.

            “Whoa whoa whoa, what?!” Grim bristled. “Those are big words for someone who can’t use magic!”

            “And yet you were caught by people who supposedly can’t use magic,” Suravi commented. Then sighed. “I can’t believe you all jumped to that conclusion…”

            “Hey! Lady! To be fair, the Dark Mirror said you can’t get sorted,” Grim said. When Suravi didn’t answer, he cackled and folded his arms. “Aren’t I a great detective?”

            “What’s really great is your overly bloated ego,” Arun commented. He was starting to share his sister’s annoyance with this dang cat. Shoving a bucket in Grim’s paws, he said, “Now you can either help us out or beat it.”

            “Whoa! Wait! Hold on!” Grim tossed the bucket aside. “You’re gonna have to give me a can of tuna before I do any work!”

            Suravi stared deadpan at the cat. “Are you serious?…” Did he have selective hearing or something?

            “Dead serious!” Grim boasted. Then he shrieked. “Nyaa! So cold! The roof is leaking!”

            No crap, Sherlock, Arun sassed mentally. Suravi only stared, the dark undereye circles growing more and more pronounced.

            “Fgyaa! It keeps coming!” Grim cried. “My adorable ear fire is gonna go out at this rate!”

            “Then perhaps, move elsewhere?” Arun asked. “Surely, the Great Grim can move on his own.” Suravi had to snicker at that. Grim’s tail went pole straight again. Because his ego had been bruised. Again.

            “Hey! The Great Grim can do many things!” he shouted.

            “Like moving away from a drip?” Suravi snarked.

            “Or lighting that fireplace?” Arun quipped. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see him placing wood in the fireplace.

            “Grr…” Grim growled. “I’ll show you!” Heaving, he started a small plume of blue fire. All aimed at the fireplace. With one breath, Grim released a puff of his blue fire.

            Fwoom!

            “Heha! How ‘bout that!” Grim preened. The fireplace was now lit. A lovely blue fire was greedily eating the logs within. Arun placed the guard around the front. So now, they had a nice fire for light and warmth.

            “Thank you, Grim,” Suravi said, patting the cat’s head. Grim purred. Until he stopped. The realization dawned on him.

            “Oh, I see what you did…” he grumbled. “Well, you gotta do something about this leak! My ear fire’s gonna go out!”

            “We would,” Suravi said. “But we don’t have the means to yet.” Because a certain Headmaster was busy attending other important things. What they were, they didn’t care to know yet. Their immediate concern was settling in and finding usable rooms.

            “What do ya mean?” Grim asked. “Magic should fix this leak up real quick.”

            Both the siblings paused. Dead silent. The only sound was the fire crackling and the rain outside. It seemed Grim forgot one important detail.

            “Wait a minute. You two can’t even use magic!” Grim cried. Followed by a scoff. “You’re both useless!”

            CRACK!

            Grim’s fur stood on end. As did his tail. Both the crazy demon lady and her brother were glaring white-hot glares at the cat. Suravi’s hands tightly gripped the back of the rocking chair. Which she was in the middle of righting. Arun’s hands tightly gripped the wooden part of the firepoker. In the light of his blue fire, they looked incredibly eerie.

            “Useless…” Suravi hissed.

            “You say?” Arun completed. It dawned on Grim the alarming number of broomsticks within reach. A thin film of sweat built up under his coat.

            “Uhm…” Crap! They’re looking right at him! “I'm just a regular monster staying in a rainy place?”

            “…”

            Suravi roughly grabbed him by the scruff.

            “Hey! Wait! What’re you—?!”

            STOMP STOMP STOMP!

            Grim shrieked when Arun threw the door open. And Suravi held him out the door at arm’s length. Dangling between the warmth of the home and the heavy rainfall. Grim curled in on himself, trying to protect his ear fire from the rain. His heart rate sped up. And so did his breathing.

            These two were crazy!

            “Do you see this?” Suravi hissed. Grim yelped at the grip she had on his scruff. “You can either make yourself useful and help us. Or you can face the rain on your own.” Grim gulped. “Your decision.”

            Grim quivered, holding his tail close. These two couldn’t be serious! He was the Great Grim! Destined to be the greatest magician of all time! There was no way he was going to lose to a pair of magicless losers!

            “I… I…” His pride returned. “I don’t have to listen to you! I’ll make do just fine on my own!” He cackled. “Besides, you don’t even have a broom. So what do you think you can—”

            He found himself flying out the door.

            “Whoaaaa!”

            The world spun upside down and right side up. And soon, his vision went black. His tail stood straight up while he landed face-down on the wet walkway. His limbs splayed out. His head snapped up. And then back. Because the crazy demon lady was now closing the door.

            “Hey hey! Wait!” Grim ran back to the front door. But he slammed face-first into it. The telltale clicking sound mixed in with the rain. And Grim came to the horrifying conclusion he’d been locked out.

            “Hey! Hey! Let me in! Let me in!” Grim began scratching the door. “You can’t lock me out! I’m the Great Grim!”

            Alas, his pleas fell on deaf ears. For the shadows of the two siblings had walked away.

            Suravi marched up the stairs and leaned against a wall. She slid down to the floor, the exhaustion gripping her again. Thus far today, she hadn’t shown the best of herself. At all. What’s worse is that damn Crowley was likely going to evaluate her based on the behavior she had shown. Which, again, was not her best. She shuddered to think about how it would affect her employment prospects.

            She didn’t trust him to keep his word on searching for a way back. Neither did she trust him to give them enough money to live. This place was hardly qualified as hospitable. What with the numerous leaks in the roof from one single rainstorm. She could just see the repair bills dancing in front of her eyes.

            It was such a headache.

            She rubbed her eyes and forehead. The stress from the day’s events was catching up. She knew nothing about this world, and she knew nobody here. It was like starting over from square one with nothing but her life and the clothes on her back. And she’d consider herself lucky if she kept those for long in this strange new world.

            But perhaps, there was a silver lining?

            No one knew who she was. Which meant she had a clean slate with which to start over. She had many, many skills she accumulated over the years. She could secure a job to pay for food and clothes. And if Crowley mentioned anyone who whacked a fire-breathing cat with a broom, she could say it was pest control. Grim wouldn’t like being called a pest, but she had a mind to call him worse.

            It was worth a shot. She’ll start asking for job openings in the morning.

            “Suravi?” she heard a voice ask. Looking to her right, she saw it was just Arun.

            “What is it, Arun?” she inquired in return. Arun’s face was sad, his brows sloped downward. He walked up the stairs and sat on her left-hand side. His eyes didn’t leave his sister. Or her distressed state.

            “Are you sure you’re okay?” Arun asked. “You look pale.”

            Suravi once again touched her face. “… I’ve had worse.”

            “Doesn’t mean I can’t worry about you,” Arun replied. “You’ve been doing a lot since… you know…”

            Since their mother passed away.

            “… I’m… doing what needs to be done. I can’t let you get thrown out onto the streets.”

            Arun hugged his sister. “Please take care of yourself, too,” he pleaded. “If you get sick too, I…” A hiccup. “I don’t know what I would do…”

            Ah… that’s right. The illness that claimed their mother. Arun was worried the same would happen to her if she contracted an illness. And really. She wanted to slap herself for forgetting that tidbit. She didn’t need to worry him so much. Not when there were more pressing matters at hand.

            “I’ll make sure to take care of myself,” she told him. His eyes brightened.

            “Promise?” he asked, hopeful.

            “… promise,” she said. To complete the promise, they hooked their pinky fingers together. Between caring for him and making sure they had money, Suravi didn’t know if she could even keep that promise. Not without some miracle coming in and saving them from their predicament.

            After all, miracles were only things that happened in fiction.

            “Can I ask you something?” Arun asked.

            “What is it?”

            Arun jerked his thumb towards the front door. Where Grim was scratching from outside. “How long do we leave him out?”

            Suravi paused. “… give it about half an hour,” she said, standing up. “He did help light the fireplace.”

            “Alright.”

            Whether Grim would learn his lesson or not, it remained to be seen. He was useful, they would admit. Suravi already had an idea on how to convince Crowley to let Grim stay. But would lighting a fireplace be enough of a good argument?

            The two siblings continued their exploration of the second floor. Although something was starting to feel a bit off.

            “Say,” Arun said. “Is it me or does it feel a little… colder than usual?”

            Suravi hummed. “It does feel a little chilly, now that you mention it.”

            Which, considering there was a rainstorm outside, shouldn’t be too much of a surprise. Grim’s fire in the fireplace was warming up the lounge quite well. They’ll have to ask Crowley about the furnace here for heating up the rest of the house. Matches shouldn’t be a problem considering the obvious.

            Creaaaak…

            The two froze.

            “… did you hear that?” Arun whispered.

            “I did,” Suravi whispered back.

            It was dead silent. The only ambiance was the pitter-patter from the rain outside. Neither moved a muscle. Their eyes scanned the dark hallways for the source of the noise. So far, nothing was coming up. Nothing except—

            “Hehehehe…”

            “Ah!”

            Arun jumped.

            “Did you hear that?!” he cried. He clung to his sister like a koala. In turn, she clung to him as though her life depended on it.

            “I-I-I-I did!”

            They shivered. Their teeth clattered. Their eyes were wide as saucers. They had a death grip on the other. What the heck was that?!

            Suddenly, they were surrounded. By three floating white things.

            “Ah… ah…” Suravi croaked. Her mouth had gone dry. Her voice had gone hoarse. She felt a cold sweat break out. A thin film of it covered her brow and forehead. In front of them, was a trio of ghosts.

            “We haven't had guests in so long…” one said.

            “I'm itching for some action,” another cackled.

            “Ehehehehe!”

            Suravi froze.

            “Aaaaaah!!!”

            THUD!

            And down to the floor she fell. Downstairs, still locked outside, Grim covered his ears.

            “Fnagh! What the heck was that?!”

            Back inside, Suravi felt the blood drain from her face. Her breathing grew labored. Her entire face was covered in beads of cold sweat. She could not move. Her knees shook. Her hands felt planted to the floor. Arun stood in front of her, acting as her defender. He glared his best at the ghosts that dared spook his sister.

            “I’m not afraid of you!” he shouted. The ghosts just floated around him and Suravi.

            “That’s what they always say,” the heavyset ghost drawled.

            “Right before they joined us in the afterlife!” the skeletal one cackled.

            “The people living here got scared of us and left, after all,” the small ghost stated. Arun did his best to look brave. Bless his soul.

            “We've been looking for more ghost pals,” the heavyset ghost added. His eyes lit up with an idea that popped into his head. “How about you guys?”

            Suravi could feel the life draining from her. The ghosts were inching so close to them now. Their arms were outstretched. Hands splayed to claim their lives. Arun was still standing tall. Trying to be brave for his sister. He stared the heavyset one in the eye.

            “I’m gonna have to say no.”

            The ghosts stopped.

            “Uh, what?” the skeletal one questioned.

            “My answer is a no, so no turning us into ghosts,” Arun said, folding his arms. “Besides, we still have a lot of cleaning to do. No point in that without a nice place.” Her knees wobbling, Suravi pulled herself up on the railing.

            “Uhh…” the heavyset one said. Question marks floated around its head.

            “Besides, you’re ghosts, right?” Arun asked. To which, the trio nodded. “What are some cool things you can do?”

            “Cool things…” the small one started.

            “We can do?…” the skeletal one finished.

            “Well, that’s easy!” the heavyset ghost proclaimed. “We can reach the highest corners of the room!” He beamed. “Watch this.” The heavyset ghost wound himself up for a run. Then, with unexpected speed for his size, flew to the farther side of the room and back again.

            Once he was back, he did a bow. “Tada!”

            Arun’s eyes shone. “Whoa! That is so cool!” he exclaimed. Suravi stared at her brother.

            “You’re serious…” she said. She’d known Arun was fascinated by ghosts before. But this was ridiculous!

            “What other things can you do?” Arun asked the ghosts. By now, his eyes were shining with bright enthusiasm. The light was returning tenfold. In front of him, the three ghosts preened.

            “I can make these float!” the small ghost proclaimed. Flying into a nearby rug, he possessed it and made it float.

            “I can phase through walls!” the skeletal ghost added. To demonstrate, he phased in and out of several doors. For added effect, he even phased out of the wall. Pleased with himself, he did a bow. Arun’s eyes resembled starlight the way he marveled at the ghosts’ powers.

            “That is so cool!” he squealed. Behind him, Suravi breathed in deep, heavy breaths.

            “There are ghosts in this building…” she wheezed. “There are ghosts in this building.”

            “It’s not so bad,” Arun said, smiling. “Maybe they can help us.”

            “Help us. You’re serious?” Suravi asked, skeptical. Crowley didn’t say anything about ghosts haunting this place. Neither did he say how decrepit this building was. She had to wonder if another curve ball was going to be thrown at them today.

            “Yep!” Arun chirped. “They can reach the places we can’t. Like the roof.” He pointed upward, Suravi’s eyes following. It was true. They didn’t know if there were any ladders around. Which would put them at a disadvantage. And like he said, the ghosts could reach places they couldn’t.

            Suravi sighed. “Just… please keep the spooking to a minimum…” she breathed. “We still need to find spare clothes…” She held her head in a hand. The forming headache was not going away any time soon.

            “Speaking of help,” Arun said, peering over the stairway. Peering over his shoulder, the ghosts followed his line of sight. Curious, Suravi did the same. They could hear Grim crying and yelling outside.

            “Let me in!” he sniffed. “My fur is getting wet!” Followed by heavy sobs. Outside, the rain had picked up its pace. It was a complete downpour now. And Grim was trapped outside, likely soaking wet now. Suravi felt a tad guilty for tossing him out now.

            “Should we let him in?” Arun asked. Suravi sighed again. The headache was increasing by the second. And she was certain it would worsen the longer Grim was crying his lungs out.

            “Let him in…” she sighed. At which, Arun nodded and sprinted down the stairs.

            “I’ll do it,” he said. Suravi silently thanked her brother while he went down the stairs to let the cat in. Opening the door, Arun looked down at the drenched form that was Grim.

            The poor cat was shivering and sneezing. His greyish blue fur stuck to him like wet rags. His ear fire hadn’t gone out, miraculously. But his teeth chattered from how cold he had gotten. His miserable blue eyes looked up at Arun, pleading.

            “Let me in… please?” Grim pleaded. “Achoo!” Arun flinched.

            “Whoa, hold on,” he said, kneeling. “We’re gonna need to find you a towel.” Grim sobbed, unable to take the cold anymore. Arun looked behind him. “Anyone know where to find towels?”

            “Right here,” a ghost said, flying over. In his hand was an old but still fluffy towel. Grim sneezed again while Arun accepted the towel from the ghost.

            “Thanks, mister,” Arun said.

            “You’re welcome,” the helpful ghost chimed. Grim wasted no time in wrapping the warm and soft towel around him. Happy that he was no longer being drenched and trapped outside. He sighed in relief, Arun picking him up to carry him to the fireplace. To prevent water damage from seeping in, Arun closed the front door.

            “What took you so long…” Grim whined, sniffling. He clung to Arun like a lifeline while the boy carried him to the fireplace.

            “No offense, but try not to insult the people taking care of the house,” Arun commented. From which, Grim gave an indignant huff.

            “I don’t see why— Gyaaaaaaaa!!!” Arun jumped. “G-g-g-ghoooosts!!!” Grim nearly drew his claws out. But Arun stopped him.

            “Take it easy. They won’t hurt us.”

            Grim looked at Arun like he grew a second head. “You— are you insane?!” he cried. “They’re ghosts!”

            “And they can help us,” Arun replied. In front of them, three ghosts lined up in a row. “See?”

            The three ghosts waved hi. Grim turned tail and hid under Arun’s sleeve.

            “You’re gonna have to give me lots of tuna to put up with those guys!” Grim cried. Arun shook his head.

            “Good luck when we have no money,” he commented. “And I doubt Crowley’s gonna give you any even if he says so.”

            “What makes you so sure about that?” Grim challenged. Arun sat down in front of the fireplace, setting Grim down.

            “That’s how adults are…” Arun muttered. It didn’t matter if Crowley found their way “home” or not. Adults always promised something before going back on them. That’s how they were. That’s how they’ll always be. It’d be best not to rely on them too much or too long.

            “Now that I think about it,” Arun continued. “Where’d Suravi go?”

            “I’m right here,” she answered. Arun and Grim turned around in time to see Suravi emerge. A lit oil lamp was in her hand. “I found this while exploring the building,” she added. “It still had usable oil left, so I lit it. Let’s make sure we get some when we have money.”

            “Noted,” Arun said. “I’m gonna take care of Grim for now. Have you found anything?”

            “There’s a kitchen in the back,” Suravi answered. “It’s old, but the stove is usable. Once I get it cleaned, we can have hot food.”

            “That sounds amazing right now,” Arun said. The silence was broken somewhat by the grumble of his stomach. “… any idea if we’ll get supper?”

            “I have my doubts,” Suravi sighed. “But I hope I’m proven wrong.” She turned around. “We’ll have to stock the pantry first thing in the morning. Assuming Crowley gives us enough to start living here.” However long it may be. “If only we had that suitcase…”

            “Did you say ‘suitcase’?” a ghost asked, popping up. Suravi nearly jumped out of her skin had there not been a lit oil lamp in her hands.

            “Y-yes?” she stammered out. She just about wanted to slap herself for that.

            “We found a weird one upstairs,” the ghost said. “It was old. Almost as old as me! But it didn’t look like anything I’d ever seen.”

            Suravi froze, the oil lamp in her hands. The ghost in front of her said there was an old suitcase upstairs. And he said it didn’t look like a brand that was in Twisted Wonderland.

            … she asked, “What did it look like?”

            The ghost hummed. “It looked worn out. Like it had been used a lot for a lot of years,” he described. “It was red with black corners, a black handle, and it had brass locks that look like they’re rusting,” he added. Suravi stiffened, recognition flashing in her eyes. Behind her, Arun whipped his head around.

            “That sounds like…”

            The suitcase they had before they were whisked away.

            “Can you show us where it is?” Suravi asked. The ghost hummed, then grinned a mischievous grin.

            “I could,” he teased. “But you have to fix my hat as payment.”

            “Done,” Suravi said. The ghost’s grin froze on his face. “I have a sewing kit in the suitcase. I can fix your hat once we get it.”

            “Uhh…” the ghost drawled. “Sure, no problem.” Behind them, Arun and Grim snickered. It was clear the ghost wasn’t expecting that sort of reaction from her. But then again, no one got in Suravi’s way when a job needed to be done. For whatever reason.

            Silently, the ghost led Suravi upstairs to where they had found the suitcase.

            True to his word, the ghost led Suravi up to where the strange suitcase was found. And just as he had described, it was an old, worn-out thing with rusty brass locks. Suravi felt her heart clenching, the recognition flashing in her eyes. Was this the suitcase that had everything they still had? Her hand began trembling.

            Memories flooded back. Of when she had started packing it for their trip out of the city. They would be leaving everything behind. Arun’s school. Suravi’s old job. Everyone they ever knew in that city.

            They just had to get away. And soon. Or else… or else they would drown in the grief from their mother’s death. And they would be pulled down by the perverted boss and the incompetent principal. They just had to get out. Soon.

            “Uh, miss?” the ghost questioned, pulling her out of her thoughts. Suravi looked at him. “Are you okay?”

            “… I’m fine,” Suravi said. The ghost didn’t look convinced.

            “Your eyes are watery,” he said. “And your hands are shaking.”

            Suravi’s free hand shot up to her face. The other tightly clutched the oil lamp. Tears were indeed pricking at her eyes. And her hands were shaking worse than she thought. She cursed herself for showing such weakness in front of a stranger, let alone a ghost. She really shouldn’t be crying over something as simple as finding a suitcase. A suitcase which had what was left of all their belongings. Including some mementos of their late mother.

            She paused and wiped her eyes with her still shaking hands.

            “I’ll be fine,” she insisted. The ghost still didn’t look convinced, but, thankfully, decided not to pry. Phasing through the room they found the suitcase in, he unlocked the door to let her in.

            To say the room was an absolute dump would be a severe understatement. Cobwebs adorned every corner of the room. The dust was even thicker than in the lounge. And the bed looked like it could collapse if enough weight was applied to it. Suravi covered her mouth and nose to keep from inhaling the dust. There was so much of it.

            “It’s right around here,” the ghost said. He ducked under the bed. “Right under here.” Suravi knelt to look under. “See it?”

            “I see it,” she said. The oil lamp illuminated the underside of the bed. “It’s not far under. Maybe I can reach it.” Setting the lamp down on the floor, she stuck her hand under the bed. She tried to ignore the icky feeling of the dust bunnies and the cobwebs. Her hand felt around for the heavy object. She patted. And eventually, her hand came into contact with something rectangular and old.

            “I think I found it,” she said. And what luck. Her hand grasped the handle of it easily. Grunting, she pulled the suitcase out from under the bed. Upon seeing it, her eyes lit up in recognition.

            “It’s…”

            The suitcase they had at the bus stop. Before the Ebony Carriage whisked them away.

            “Miss?” the ghost asked. Suravi turned her eyes towards him. “What’s the matter?”

            She felt her face again.

            … oh. She’d started crying. How embarrassing.

            “… it’s nothing,” she said. She knew she had a handkerchief stashed away in the suitcase. Time to see if anything was missing.

            Click!

            Suravi lifted the suitcase lid open. And she gasped.

            Everything they had packed was still inside. Their spare clothes, their mementos of their mother, and the sewing kit Suravi had packed. It was all there. As though it hadn’t been touched. Her shoulders shivered. The tremble in her hands worsened. She covered her mouth with her hand, trying to hold back the emotions.

            It didn’t work.

            “Miss,” the ghost whispered. “What’s wrong?”

            Suravi cursed herself for letting the tears fall as they did. Especially in front of a complete stranger. There was no denying she was crying now. In the face of finding all of their belongings untouched. She hated how easily overwhelmed she had gotten when she needed to be strong.

            Plucking a handkerchief from the suitcase, she wiped her eyes. “It’s nothing,” she said. “Let’s see what we can salvage.”

            Ignoring the way her heart felt like it was twisting, she sorted through the suitcase. Her clothes and Arun’s were separated on the other side of the lid. As were their shoes and socks. The handkerchief pack was still good. And the pouch full of coins was still there. All the while, the ghost kept a careful eye on the young lady.

            Her eyes fell upon a picture frame with two black ribbons across the corners. And her entire form froze. The picture frame held the image of a blindingly beautiful woman. A woman who bore a striking resemblance to Suravi. Her brown, almond-shaped eyes belied a steel will. Contrasted by the fine features of her high cheekbones. Her most striking feature was her straight, jade hair. Which fell softly around her shoulders.

            The woman’s gentle, ladylike exterior hid a fiery passion within. A passion that flared when her children needed her. Her fire was not to be trifled with when either of them was threatened. For all who dared to cross her found themselves on the receiving end of a thorough tongue-lashing. A trait she had passed down to her daughter. Her refusal to give up had gone to her son, a headstrong boy in his own right. And more often than not, she and Suravi would butt heads when their opinions clashed.

            It made her death all the harder to take.

            “Miss?” the ghost asked. “Who is that?” With shaking hands, Suravi held the picture frame up. Her eyes never once left the visage of the woman in the picture. The name inscribed at the bottom read “Xifeng Song.” A name that would follow Suravi until it was her time to join.

            “… it’s my mom.”

            The ghost said nothing. Only bobbed up and down in place. Neither did Suravi. Even as fresh tears began to fall. She clutched the picture frame close to her heart. Her head bowed so no one could see her face. The pain of the loss was still fresh. And the stress of the past week had done her no favors.

            She never once thought she’d find herself in such a situation. Homeless, an orphan, and jobless. They had no money left in their old world. The fees to cancel the lease had drained whatever they had left. Even after she had sold everything. Meaning there was no money for bus tickets. To top it off, she’d gotten fired for a flimsy reason. That wasn’t even getting into pulling Arun out of a toxic school that prioritized its golden reputation over the welfare of its students.

            She’d never felt like such a failure before.

            Something warm was draped across her shoulders. She looked to her side. And there was a blanket being wrapped around her. The bed now looked bare. The dusty white sheets were exposed to the air around it. Beside her, the ghost bobbed up and down in place. But now, there was a warm smile on his face.

            Suravi blinked through the tears. Then her hand clutched the fabric of the blanket covering her. A grateful smile graced her lips. And she closed her eyes, enjoying the warmth.

            Her joy was cut short by Grim shouting downstairs.

            “Oh, what now,” she grumbled. Placing the picture frame back in the suitcase, she snapped it shut and placed the blanket back on the bed. She would come back and fold it properly once this new situation was dealt with.

Chapter Text

            “You're the monster that ran amuck during the entrance ceremony!” Suravi heard someone shout. “I threw you out of the school! What are you doing here?”

            Oh… oh no… was that who she thought it was? Please say it’s not who she thought it was. She could already see the trouble they would be in for this. And she didn’t even have time to prepare a proper counterargument. Suravi sighed, rubbing her forehead. The headache from earlier was worsening.

            Achoo!

            Ah, that must’ve been Grim.

            “I’d tell you if I could stop sneezing every five seconds!” she heard Grim fire. “But no. These two idiots just had to throw me out of the house!” Grim sniffled. “Achoo! Achoo!”

            “Like I said before,” she heard Arun say. “Maybe don’t insult the people taking care of the house.”

            Suravi hurried down the stairs, both she and Arun could hear Grim grumbling about something. What it was, they didn’t care to hear. Crowley was standing in the lounge. Arun was holding Grim in his arms, still wrapped in the towel. He was dripping less water than he was now. But it seemed like he was coming down with a cold. Just great.

            “That still doesn’t explain why you are here,” Crowley said. “You trespassed onto school property. And now you have the gall to come and try to sneak in.”

            Grim opened his mouth to speak. But he sneezed again. Suravi took advantage of the opening to come in and speak.

            “What seems to be the problem?” Suravi asked. Crowley glanced over at the young lady approaching them.

            “Ah, Miss Song,” Crowley said. “I came here because I was gracious enough to bring you both supper.” He held up a pair of brown paper bags with a delicious scent wafting from them. “And then I find this monster all curled up against your brother like a small child.” They heard a weak protest from Grim, but Crowley continued on. “Would you please care to explain why, against all reason, you let him into the house?”

            Suravi bristled a bit. Because that second part wasn’t entirely true. “With all due respect, sir,” Suravi said. She did her best to make it not sound like it was through clenched teeth. “It wasn’t our choice the first time around. Grim sneaked back onto the property.” Grim bristled, hissing. Crowley touched his chin in contemplation.

            “’The first time around’,” he repeated. “That doesn’t mean he’s allowed back onto school property.” Crowley emphasized that last part. “May I remind you both he trespassed and caused a scene? That is a punishable offense by itself.”

            Suravi wanted to remind him he didn’t listen to them at first. But she bit her tongue. Reckless words would dig them even deeper than they are now.

            “I am aware, sir,” she said. She hoped it diffused the situation somewhat. But really, she should know better than to hope it would turn out well.

            “This crazy demon lady and her brother threw me out of the house!” Grim shouted. His voice was beginning to sound hoarse. “Now I’m soaking wet! And I think I’m catching a cold! Achoo!”

            If Suravi could throttle him right now, she would. But she was in the presence of someone who had given them shelter. It would not be a wise move, as much as she wanted to do it.

            “Did they now?” Crowley questioned. To which, Grim gave a hearty nod. Apparently, he was still bitter about being tossed out into the rain. What a headache.

            “To be fair, sir,” Arun piped up. He shot a look toward his sister. “You did ask us to properly discipline him.” Suravi lost count of how many times Grim’s tail stood straight up. He looked more like a hissing cat now. One look she shared with her brother, and she understood what to say now.

            Crowley hummed, “That I did. Though it still doesn’t explain why he’s still here.”

            That was her cue.

            “As we said before, sir,” Suravi explained. “He sneaked back onto the property by himself.” Grim was close to yowling at her. If only he wasn’t coming down with a cold. “However, he did help us.”

            That had Crowley’s attention now.

            “He did?”

            Arun nodded. “Yes, sir.” His eyes glanced over to the fireplace. “He was nice enough to light the fireplace for us.” Grim scowled, wanting to protest. But a covered hand over his mouth silenced him. For now. “In fact, with him here, we can save money on matches.”

            Oh! Brilliant! Suravi thought. Save money on matches by using the fire-breathing cat. How could that go wrong.

            “Hm, that is a useful ability,” Crowley mused. Suravi wanted to keep up hope. But she knew better by now. Hopefully. “However, that isn’t a solid enough argument.” Arun’s face fell, somewhat. “He trespassed onto school property. Therefore, he doesn’t belong here.”

            That was a tough one to argue against, Suravi knew. They had more against them than with them. Not helped by the fact Grim did trespass onto the school’s property. In addition to causing a scene in his attempts to show off his power. On top of sneaking back in. How were they going to navigate this one…

            “… I am aware, sir,” Suravi said, bowing her head. Truthfully, she felt pathetic for not being able to deal with this. Some older sister she turned out to be.

            “However,” Arun piped up. “He seems to be getting sick. It wouldn’t be responsible of us to let him loose when he’s sneezing.” As if on cue, Grim sneezed a small plume of blue fire. Arun covered his snout with a hand holding a handkerchief. “Considering he sought us out, perhaps it’s best we take care of him for now.”

            “I don’t wanna!” Grim shouted. “It’s a pain! And I have to deal with those two!” He sneezed again. “Achoo! Achoo!”

            Suravi could feel the tension in the room. And the beads of sweat forming on her brow. Grim was not making this easy for them, with his big mouth. What was Crowley going to say?

            “While I’m glad you are taking responsibility,” Crowley said. “It is still quite suspicious that I found him here. Being tended to by Mr. Song, no less.” At which, both siblings froze stiff. A thin film of sweat built up on their brows. “How do I know you both didn’t plan this scheme ahead of time? To make yourselves look good for this academy?”

            Suravi had never wanted to toss Grim out a second time more than ever. Followed by tearing every last bit of her hair out. First, Crowley thought he was their familiar. Then, he went and made a huge scene at an important ceremony at the school. And now, he gets caught being nursed to health by the two siblings.

            As much as she wanted to protest, it did look suspicious.

            Arun’s eyes looked up. Before they widened like saucers.

            “Uh, sir?” he inquired. Crowley regarded him with a questioning look. Not seeming to notice the phenomenon happening right above him. “Why is your hat floating?”

            Suravi’s eyes glanced up. As did Crowley’s. They looked away before going right back to what Arun was pointing at. Both sets of eyes were soon in danger of popping out of their sockets.

            Crowley’s top hat was levitating above his head.

            “What on…” Crowley said. Right before the hat zipped away from him.

            “Ah!” he cried. “Get back here!” Arun jumped out of the way, still carrying Grim. Suravi gave chase to the flyaway hat. Which, for some reason, seemed to have a mind of its own.

            The Headmaster of Night Raven and Suravi Song chased the flyaway hat all around the lounge. Along the way, they heard untraceable giggles coming from around them. He jumped over the rocking chair, knocking it right back down to the floor. Suravi grumbled while setting it back up again. Crowley ducked low and swung his cane trying to catch the hat. To no avail. Suravi picked up the hem of her robes and ran.

            The hat was bobbing up and down under a ceiling light. Crowley was not too pleased about it being out of range. Without warning, the hat dropped to eye level and zipped back and forth. Crowley whipped his head left and right so much everyone was sure he would go to sleep tonight with whiplash. It almost flew into the fireplace. Had Suravi not jumped in and slapped it away. They heard an ouch! before the hat floated in place in front of Crowley. Ten feet away.

            “Why you…” Crowley growled. Then he lunged. Suravi looked down. And paled.

            “Watch out for that—!” she cried. Right as Crowley tripped over one of the buckets they had set out. “— bucket…”

            THUMP!

            Arun winced at the impact Crowley’s face made with the floor. He never once took off the mask. And it made him cringe imagining how much that was going to hurt. In his arms, Grim snickered.

            “The Headmaster made a pancake,” he cackled. “How lame.”

            Arun clamped his hand down on Grim’s snout. “Grim, I swear if I hear one more word out of you…” He turned so Grim could see the broomsticks. Grim paled and complied immediately.

            Suravi, meanwhile, ran towards the fallen Headmaster.

            “Oof…” Crowley mumbled. Suravi knelt to sling an arm over her shoulders. Of which, he was grateful. With careful steps, she helped him into a standing position.

            “Thank you, Miss Song,” he muttered. He was still seeing stars while leaning on Suravi for support. Which was no easy feat. His knees were still wobbling and he was swaying left and right. Dizzy from the impact his face made with the floor. Thankfully, it was nothing serious. And miraculously enough, his mask didn’t crack.

            A sudden giggling sound emitted from the walls. Before Crowley’s hat plopped itself back on his head. As though the chase hadn’t happened at all. Crowley regained enough of his senses and stability to pluck the hat off his head.

            “I think the ghosts had a bit too much fun there…” Suravi muttered while Crowley inspected the hat for any damage. Crowley muttered in agreement, her statement not registering in his mind. Yet.

            “Wait.”

            Ah, there it was. Crowley looked at her now that it caught up to him mentally.

            “Did… did you say ‘ghosts’?” Crowley questioned. Suravi leaned back a little. Her eyes shifted left and right. And slowly, she nodded her head up and down. Crowley touched his chin in contemplation. Free from his scrutiny, Suravi knelt to right and reposition the bucket he tripped over.

            “Now that you mention it,” Crowley muttered. “There were some prankster ghosts living here. So students keep away from this dormitory.” Suravi and Arun’s heads snapped up to Crowley. Grim’s fur, ears, and tail stood on end. Because seriously?!

            “And that's why it is now empty,” the Headmaster added. “I'd forgotten that.”

            That would’ve been nice to know ahead of time! everyone else screamed internally. Suravi, impressively enough, kept her face blank. Save for the occasional twitch of the eye. Arun’s hold on Grim tightened. And the cat would’ve yowled had he not been sneezing. It would’ve been so nice to know they would be rooming with ghosts ahead of time!

            Also, how would he even forget that part?!

            “Say,” Crowley said. “Is it my imagination or does this room look a bit cleaner?”

            All sense of decorum went out the window. Suravi doubled over so much her forehead nearly smacked the floor. Arun fell back and leaned against the wall. Grim went limp in his arms. Crowley remained seemingly oblivious to the reactions of everyone around him.

            He hummed. “Allow me to inspect,” he said. And he flew around the room inspecting what the Songs had done since he’d dropped them off. The supply closet was still being organized. But the brooms and mops were propped up neatly against the wall by type. The bleach and ammonia were grouped together. And the washcloths were being laid out for repairs.

            And looking at the rest of the lounge, Crowley was increasingly impressed with what he was seeing. The fireplace was lit with a warm fire. The guard was placed around it correctly. While there was still detail cleaning and dusting to do, the overall gist of the mess was gone. There were no more items being strewn about haphazardly. In fact, the fireplace logs were actually neatly stacked right beside it for use. The books were back in place on the bookshelf above the couch. And he could see the careful attention to righting the coffee table and the rocking chair.

            “Hmm,” Crowley hummed. “From what I can see, you're pretty decent at cleaning.”             The Songs held their breaths. Wondering what he was going to say. Crowley’s face was unreadable. But the light bulb over his head wasn’t.

            “Actually, now that I think about it,” he turned to them. “You aren’t afraid of living with ghosts, are you?”

            Arun shook his head no. “They’re actually kinda nice once you get to know them,” he said. Grim and Suravi both looked at him like he grew a third head. Crowley stiffened up in surprise.

            “… can you show me how you’d work with them?” Crowley requested. Suravi didn’t miss the curiosity in his tone. Neither did she miss the feeling of dread in the pit of her stomach. Arun brightened up with joy.

            “I can, sir!” he chirped. Setting Grim down, against his protests, he called for the ghosts. “Everyone at attention, please!”

            At once, three of the ghosts appeared before them. Suravi squawked. Grim yowled. Crowley looked on. Thoroughly impressed. The trio of ghosts faced Arun.

            “You called?” the small ghost asked. Arun smiled.

            “I sure did,” the boy chirped.

            “Whatever for?” the skeletal ghost asked. For some reason, the heavyset ghost was quiet. Suravi recognized him as the ghost who helped her find the suitcase. Though she didn’t say anything since Grim had crawled into her lap for warmth. Shivering still. Had he been in a better state of mind, he’d stay ten feet away from the crazy demon lady. Even further, if he could help it.

            “Mr. Crowley wants to see how we’d work together,” Arun told them. The trio looked behind them at the Headmaster. Who was watching with clear interest. “Can you show him all the cool things you can do?”

            The ghosts preened. “Can do!” all three chimed. And they all flew up to demonstrate, proud to show off their skills.

            The heavyset ghost zoomed around in the air, careful not to knock anything down. The small ghost possessed the rug draped over the couch and set it aside. And the skeletal ghost phased through the walls in and out. All three gathered behind Arun and did a bow.

            “Tada!” they chimed in unison. Showing support from the sidelines, Suravi clapped. Even though she was still screaming on the inside. Crowley stood, flabbergasted and amazed at what he had seen.

            “I can't believe…” he started. “There is a person who can command monsters!”

            That’s what you got out of that?! everyone screamed inside. Even the ghosts. Crowley didn’t seem to pay attention. Another light bulb went off over his head.

            “Hmm,” Crowley hummed. “Actually, my teacher senses were telling me since the uproar during the entrance ceremony…” He strode up to Arun and patted his shoulder. “That you have talent as an animal or wild beast trainer.”

            Both their faces went blank.

            “What.”

            He turned to Suravi. “And you,” he strode up to Suravi. “You share in his talent of taming wild animals!”

            Suravi’s blank face matched her brother’s. Tinted a bit by increasing irritation.

            “But…” he added. “No matter how…”

            He started muttering to himself. About what, neither Suravi nor Arun could quite catch. But now was as good a time to present their argument for letting Grim stay. Suravi spoke first while Arun asked the ghosts to leave for now.

            “May Grim stay here?” she asked. Crowley looked at her.

            “What now?” he asked. “Let a monster live here?”

            “He’s coming down with a cold after being exposed to rain,” Suravi explained. “It’d be terribly irresponsible of us to let him go after he’s helped us.” By lighting the fireplace. “What’s more, it’d be excellent practice for our beast taming skills.” Suravi donned her award-winning smile. One designed to wow prospective employers. “He’s such a good partner for that.”

            Grim could practically feel the venom dripping from the praise. He growled to show his displeasure. But a light squeeze shut him up. He did not want to face the broom again.

            “… hah…” Crowley sighed. “It can’t be helped.” He straightened his posture. “Alright.”

            Grim brightened up. “Funa?! Really?”

            Arun, who had returned his attention to the fireplace, whipped his head to look at Crowley. Was he really going to let Grim stay with them?

            “However,” Crowley reminded. “I can't simply allow someone, let alone a monster, into school who wasn't selected by the Dark Mirror.” Fair enough. Crowley addressed the other two in the lounge. “Also, I can't let you two be freeloaders here until you return to your own world.”

            Grim deflated. “Well…” he grumbled. “Talk about short-lived joy…”

            Speak for yourself, Arun thought. Suravi’s face remained void of emotion while Crowley spoke.

            “Listen until the end,” Crowley requested. “Concerning the fact that your souls were called here, the school has to take responsibility as the owners of the Dark Mirror.” He made sure to address both of them. “For the time being, you'll be permitted to stay in this dormitory for free.”

            Which was more than what they could ask for. For real.

            “But,” Crowley added. “Other necessities you will have to provide for yourself.”

            “Fair enough,” Arun said, shrugging. But there was one thing they needed first.

            “May we have a map of the school, please?” Suravi asked. “We can navigate on our own. All we need is a map to get our bearings.”

            “That, I can instantly provide,” Crowley proclaimed with a smile on his face. “For I am gracious.” Swinging the tip of his cane in the air, he conjured a piece of paper for them. He happily handed the paper to Suravi, who gratefully took it with a free hand.

            “Here you go,” Crowley chimed.

            “Thank you, sir,” Suravi said. A quick glance when Crowley wasn’t looking confirmed it was indeed a map. Even if it wasn’t totally accurate, it would have to make do for now.            

            “Speaking of,” Arun piped up. “Did you find the suitcase?”

            Suravi returned to reality. “Oh, yes. I did,” she said. A rare, genuine smile crossed her lips. “And it had everything still in it.” The joy on Arun’s face was well worth the headache she was enduring this whole night.

            “Wonderful!” Crowley exclaimed. “While I am here, let me make a proposition.”

            Both siblings gulped. Although Crowley reassured them it wouldn’t be anything strange. Not that it made them feel any better.

            “No need to fret,” he said. “I'll have you do maintenance and odd jobs around campus.” Okay, that was marginally better than what they imagined. But go off. “Would you three like to become the ‘handymen’ and ‘handywoman’ of the school?” Both siblings looked at him in surprise.

            “This way you will receive special permission to remain on school grounds,” he added. Okay, that made more sense. “You'll also be able to research going home or study whatever you desire in the library.” The good feeling went away again. “For I am gracious.”

            The siblings internally facepalmed.

            “However!” Crowley added. “Only after your work is done.”

            “… alright, fair enough,” Suravi admitted. It was better than nothing, for sure. Although Grim didn’t seem satisfied with that.

            “Eeeh?!” he whined. “I'm not okay with that!” His tail thrashed about. “I wanna wear that fancy uniform and be a student!”

            Both the siblings sighed at his tantrum.

            “It's fine if you're unsatisfied,” Crowley reassured. “I'll simply toss you out again.”

            “We volunteer,” the siblings said in unison. Which once again made Grim’s fur stand on end.

            “Ffgnnaa?!” Grim freaked out. “I get it! I just have to do it. Just do it!”

            “We understand,” Suravi said.

            “It’s not like we have much of a choice…” Arun said to himself.

            “Wonderful,” Crowley replied. “Then, you three.” He pointed his cane at all three of them. “Starting tomorrow, endeavor to be the best handymen and handywoman at Night Raven College!” With a dramatic turn, he headed for the door to leave. “Good luck.”

            And like that, Crowley exited the Ramshackle Dorm.

            About five minutes passed before somebody spoke. And it was to ask a question.

            “So…” Arun asked. “Is the food safe, at least?”

            “It should be,” Suravi said. Looking around, it didn’t take long to find the two paper bags he had brought. Both were safely placed on the coffee table. “Good news. It’s safe.”

            “Oh, phew,” Arun said, breathing a sigh of relief. Grim squirmed in Suravi’s arms.

            “I’m hungry…” he whined. “I want tuna.” At which, Suravi rolled her eyes. She was all out of patience now.

            “For now,” she said, standing up. “You’ll have to do without.” Grim grumbled. “Or you can go without supper.” Grim growled. One stern look from her later, he relented.

            “Fine fine,” he grumbled. “Stingy…”

            Arun ignored that last part while he opened one of the brown paper bags. It had a sweet scent to it, like fresh fruit and berries. And that was exactly what was inside. A slice of cherry pie. Along with two bright red apples. There was also a slice of chocolate cake. Topped with chopped nuts. Miniature strawberry tarts accompanied the dessert. Arun’s mouth watered at the assorted display. Even though he knew Crowley had no idea what they liked. Well, it was food. No sense in wasting it.

            Suravi set Grim down on the couch while she opened the other bag. Which had a mouth-watering scent wafting from it. Inside, there were mashed potatoes, turkey slices, a long-noodle pasta, and some beef stroganoff. The side dishes —including some white rice, steamed vegetables, and corn on the cob— were neatly packed into smaller boxes for safe transportation. How Crowley fit this much food into two bags, she could only guess it was magic. Literally.

            “At least he really is gracious,” she muttered. Reaching in, she started setting their supper out on the coffee table. The kitchen and dining area were still filthy from years of neglect. And the coffee table’s top didn’t have as much dust as the underside. And, oh, Crowley even packed silverware and napkins for them to use. How generous.

            Grim watched, unaware Arun was being led away by one of the ghosts. “You look like you’ve done that a lot,” he commented. Suravi didn’t bat an eyelash while she set the table.

            “I used to be a maid,” Suravi answered. “Setting this out was part of my job at one place.” Though she shuddered remembering that creep of a boss. “So was knowing what silverware to use.”

            Grim crossed his arms. “Sheesh, live a little, lady.” Suravi grit her teeth. The knife was firmly in her grasp, Grim realized a little too late.

            “I would,” she restrained herself from hissing. “If we had the money for it.”

            Grim opened his mouth to speak. But then he saw the dark look on Suravi’s face. In a rare moment of foresight, he shut his mouth. There were still broomsticks nearby.

            “Speaking of, where’s Arun?” she asked, looking around. As if on cue, Arun came down the stairs. Changed out of his robes and into his casual clothes. Which consisted of an old, worn-out dress shirt they managed to hang on to. His shorts were starting to fray at the hems. And his socks had holes in them. Nonetheless, the shoes he was wearing, while worn, still provided some sort of protection from the elements.

            “I’m here,” he said. “The ghosts showed me where the suitcase was.”

            Suravi sighed in relief. “Please don’t run off like that…” she sighed. “I’d have gone looking for you.” At which, Arun just smiled sheepishly.

            “Sorry.”

            He sat down on the couch, next to a grumpy Grim. He was still wrapped in the towel. But now he felt too sluggish to move much. The cold was taking its time settling in. And there was no soup.

            Well, add one more thing to the grocery list.

            “Go ahead and have supper,” Suravi said, standing. “I’m gonna go change clothes.” Arun sat down, looking up at his sister.

            “Want me to save you anything?” he asked. Suravi shook her head no.

            “It’s fine. Eat your fill,” she replied. “I’ll be back after I’m done changing.”

            Arun sighed. “Okay.” All said Suravi went up the stairs to the room.

            He was reluctant to start eating. Because it meant Suravi might not get supper while he did. Doubly so with an extra mouth to feed. It didn’t feel fair, leaving her out. Perhaps he could take care of the steamed vegetables, first? Suravi never liked broccoli, the steamed broccoli less so. So if he ate it, then she wouldn’t have to stomach her least favorite food. That was something he could do for her.

            Picking up a fork, he stabbed one of the steamed vegetables. He didn’t mind steamed vegetables as much, though he didn’t care for the texture. It was a small price to pay.

            Upstairs, Suravi located the room where she’d left the suitcase. After the adrenaline rush from having to deal with that particular confrontation, she was tired. More tired than she wanted to admit. But there was still work to do before they could rest. That supper Crowley brought smelled good. And he seemed to be genuinely helpful.

            However, she couldn’t be too careful.

            Entering the room and closing the door, her eyes glanced over at the bed. Where she had haphazardly tossed the blanket when she heard Grim shouting. It still lay there, asking to be folded back to the way it was before. And on the other side of the blanket, Arun’s robes were laying.

            Suravi had to chuckle at what she was seeing. The robes were folded, but in such a way she knew there was going to be wrinkles. The shoes were laid on the bed right next to them. A bit too close for comfort before putting them away. But it was humorous. Arun never liked doing laundry. Or any chore that involved clothes, for that matter.

            A small smile etched on her face, Suravi got to work folding the robes properly. With practiced ease, she folded the pants into a neat square. The sleeves of the under robe were tucked neatly behind the main body of the garment. The folds that went under the overcoat were tricky. But after some fiddling, she had them folded neatly into a manageable square.

            The outer robes were the trickiest to fold. The golden embroidery added stiffness to the billowing sleeves. And no matter how she folded it, pressing with a hot iron would be needed later. To remove all the wrinkles and make it look presentable again. Fun.

            The blanket wasn’t too difficult to fold after she’d put Arun’s robes away in the suitcase. The experience she had working as a maid paid off. In little time, the blanket was properly placed back onto the bed. Standing back, arms akimbo, Suravi took a moment to admire her handiwork.

            She was proud to say she knew how to take care of these tasks. Cleaning was definitely something she could do, even without magic. But with how big and sprawling the school was, they would have to be careful about overworking themselves. Arun was small and agile. He could climb to reach the higher points she couldn’t. That didn’t mean she wouldn’t worry for his safety.

            Her immediate tasks done, Suravi changed out of the robes into her casual clothes. A dingy old short-sleeved blouse that used to be white. The fabric had thinned over the years of use. Her skirt was long and brown. It was one of the nicer things she owned that used to be part of a dress. Her mother had cut the skirt from the dress after a disaster happened to the top part of it. They were lucky they could salvage the skirt, at least. Her black stockings were littered with holes. Some were patched up. Others weren’t. And her shoes, while worn, had a certain charm to them.

            It was what she had. And it was what she would make do with.

            Her eyes glanced over to the pouch full of coins her mother entrusted to them. They were a strange currency Suravi could never pinpoint in their old world. Neither did they look like anything that could be found there, either. Just where did her mother get these coins? Standing there pondering wouldn’t accomplish anything. Perhaps she could ask one of the ghosts if they knew what they were? It was better than nothing.

            Taking the pouch out of the suitcase, she fastened it to her waistband. Satisfied, she folded her robes, placed them into the suitcase, and clicked it shut. The oil lamp she had brought had been turned off. Did the ghost douse the flame? She’ll have to thank him later.

            Opening the door so she could leave with the suitcase and the oil lamp, Suravi trudged outside the room.

            “Wait, so you actually beat those kids up?” she heard Grim ask.

            “Well,” Arun drawled. “They ganged up on me first. I was just defending myself.”

            Grim snorted. “Heh! Well, sucks for them!”

            Were they talking about the incident that got him suspended? She didn’t think he’d want to, considering what happened after. But it seems Grim was goading him into talking about it.

            “That’s what I wanted to say,” Arun snorted. “They try to hit me, and then they’re surprised when I hit back.”

            “Hah! Lame!”

            Coming down the stairs, she could see Arun had eaten a fair portion of the steamed vegetables mixed into the pasta. And some of the mashed potatoes. Grim had a little napkin set out in front of him. A few slices of the turkey were laid out. And one of the tarts had been eaten. Suravi admitted her mouth watered a bit seeing the rice.

            Arun looked up. “Oh, hey, Suravi.”

            Grim also looked up. “Your little brother’s a scrapper, I tell ya!” He beamed. “He was just telling me about some dumb idiots who tried to fight him.”

            “I can see that,” Suravi commented. A tad amused. She set the suitcase down near the couch. “You’re both getting along quite well.”

            Arun beamed while Grim crossed his arms and smirked.

            “I’ve got a new henchman in the making,” Grim bragged. At which, Arun nudged him.

            “Wanna get thrown out again?”

            “No!”

            “Then knock it off.”

            Sitting down to eat, she couldn’t help but feel amused at the antics. Arun was always such a friendly, approachable young boy. She’d never understood why anyone would want to hurt him. Other than to satisfy their own egos. Frankly, she’d have clawed those boys first before they laid a hand on him. Figuratively and literally. But then again, she won’t be around forever to protect him.

            “If you two could,” she asked. “Could you get started on cleaning, please?”

            Arun stood up straight. “Can do, ma’am!” he proudly proclaimed. Grim just frowned.

            “Eh, I don’t wanna,” he complained. “All this dust is gonna get in my fur.” Arun grasped him by the scruff.

            “We’ll find a room to start on,” he said. “Right Grim?”

            Grim didn’t miss the abnormally razor-sharp smile on the kid. “… right.”

            Suravi chuckled while the two headed upstairs again to start on a room. Selecting some items to eat, she began her supper.

            Supper passed quicker than she thought. Even with how she took her time to enjoy the meal. She could hear Grim and Arun bickering upstairs about who should do what. Amusing enough. And once she was done with supper, she placed the leftovers back into one bag. The other she used as a temporary trash can until there was a proper one to use. Standing, she set to work finishing on organizing the supply closet.

            Once that was done, she took a broom, a mop, and a duster. The ribbon she kept on her person was still there. Thank goodness. Removing it from its place on her waistband, she collected her hair into a tight bun.

            “Let’s get to work.”

            The dust around the fireplace was soon no more. And a few pokes from the fire poker revived the flame within. Grim did good work on that, she would admit. Once they had money, she had some ideas on how to get him to cooperate more. The filth on the floor disappeared methodically. The sweeps from the broom pushed all the dust away. One round of the mop later, the floor was sparkling like new. The only missing touch was the wax. But she could get that once she located a store.

            She lacked the tools to properly place the wallpaper back. So she added that to the list of things she needed to get. One vigorous wiping later, the coffee table was soon free of dust. She set the map Crowley had given them down. The dim light of the fireplace illuminated the map. She could pinpoint what was the main building and what was theirs. Granted, she’d have to go over it with Arun in the morning once there was better light. But she could roughly locate a shop somewhere on campus grounds.

            It was still raining outside. So opening up the windows was out of the question. And so was beating the rugs. On the bright side, the air would be so fresh after the rainfall. In the meantime, she dusted the couches. While there was no air freshener, at least the dust would be off.

            After dusting and wiping the round corner table, the lounge was presentable. Picking up the mop, the broom, and a bucket, Suravi moved on to the next room. The foyer was easier and quicker to clean. A sweeping and a mopping later, the floor was rid of dust and grime. The picture frames hanging on the walls were given a vigorous wiping. And so was the pot near the corner. A dusting with the duster later, the top of the furniture piece she was too tired to remember the name of was clean.

            And now that she thought of it, she didn’t hear Arun or Grim bickering upstairs. How much progress had they made? She didn’t smell smoke, so there was nothing burning, at least. Heading to the stairs, Suravi went up to check on the two.

            She was surprised to find Grim scowling and pouting.

            “Your little brother conked out the minute he hit a mattress,” Grim grumbled. Suravi wasn’t even two feet away, and she could hear the frustration in his tone.

            “Oh,” she said. Grim rolled his eyes.

            “Don’t ‘oh’ me, he’s not helping!”

            Suravi shushed him. “Be nice. He’s had a long day.”

            Grim’s scowl deepened. “But it’s not fair,” he whined. “I wanna sleep too! Why does he get to skip out?!”

            “Unless you want me to chase you with a broom, you will keep quiet.”

            Grim shut his trap. Complete with fur bristle and tail wrapping around him. He was displeased, but he was not about to face the broom demon again. He settled for grumbling while the broom demon did her thing. Peeking inside, Suravi carefully entered the room.

            The room was spacey. With a miniature fireplace of its own. Arun had cleaned as much as he could. But it seems the day’s events wore him out more than they thought. He lay sprawled on the bed, sound asleep. Not a peep or a snore. Just a deep sleep.

            Suravi looked down at his face and—

            Oh…

            Had he been crying?

            Tear trails were running down his cheek. Had he been hurting?

            She gently stroked his hair. Arun must have been tired because he did not stir. The only motion was the gentle rising and falling of his chest in his sleep. And, oh. He forgot to take his shoes off.

            Softly, so he wouldn’t wake, Suravi removed his shoes and tucked his feet under the covers. And, with a tenderness Grim hadn’t seen before, she pulled the covers up. She stroked his hair again, comforting the hurt he had been hiding. With a soft kiss to his forehead, she bid him good night.

            Grim wasn’t sure what to make of this. Just hours ago, he was being chased by a demon wielding a broom. But now, he was seeing someone else entirely. He followed Suravi out of Arun’s room, curious.

            “So…” he asked. “What was that about?”

            “Just making sure he’s sleeping well,” Suravi answered. “It’s been a while.”

            Grim hummed. “Yeah, I get that,” he said. “But what about you? You don’t look like you’ve slept in days.”

            She didn’t need a mirror to know he was right. She hadn’t been sleeping well. Not since she lost her job because of her stupid former boss and his wife. And not since their mother had passed away. It had been overwhelming.

            “… I’ll sleep once I get the kitchen cleaned,” she muttered. If they were going to be living here a while, then they needed a usable kitchen. Not a dingy mess that could barely be used. Grim didn’t smile hearing that.

            “Uh, lady,” he said. “No offense, but you look like you need to sleep. You have bags under your eyes.”

            “… I know that…” she uttered. Grim questioned why she was doing this to herself when a good night’s sleep was what she needed. But he had no idea how to say that out loud without provoking the broom demon. Thus, he kept quiet while she journeyed to the kitchen.

            Which wasn’t too far from the lounge, thankfully. And it wasn’t too difficult to clean, either. The countertops were wiped, the floor was swept free of dust, and the kitchen knives, while old, were sharpened. Now all that was left was making sure the stove worked.

            It was a rather picturesque thing, the stove was. Instead of gas or electricity, this one ran on wood. Which was scattered haphazardly around. Long abandoned by whoever lived here last. Suravi picked up the wood pieces and placed them back in the holder.

            Kneeling to open the hatch, two of the ghosts popped out.

            “Boo!” they cried. Suravi didn’t blink. Neither did she flinch. She shoved their faces away from her and out of the stove, grumbling. Grim hopped onto the cleaned counter.

            “I don’t think it worked,” he snickered. At which, Suravi just rolled her eyes. The ghosts, confused, gathered behind Grim.

            “It’s too damn late for this…”

            “Ooh, language,” Grim taunted. “Didn’t expect to hear that from a lady.”

            “Then you don’t know me very well,” she retorted. “I can do much worse.”

            “Like what? Chase me with a broom?”

            “Worse than that.”

            Grim opened his mouth to speak. But no words came out. Instead, he watched while Suravi dug through the stove to turn it usable. There weren’t any brooms nearby, but he wasn’t taking any chances. Soon, the stove was cleaned save for the inside.

            Suravi reached for something. Only to remember there was nothing.

            “Shoot,” she cursed. “I forgot the matches.”

            Grim cackled. “Heh! How lame,” he said. Suravi didn’t give him the time of day while she picked up a piece of stray wood. “If you want me to light that thing up, you’re gonna have to give me—”

            Suravi blew a plume of fire onto the log. Then she placed it into the stove.

            Grim froze. As did the ghosts.

            “What the heck?!” Grim shrieked. Behind him, the ghosts mimicked his expression. “You can use magic!”

            “No kidding, genius,” Suravi sassed. Her filter was well and truly gone now while she tested the stove. “The Dark Mirror never said we were magicless. You all came to that conclusion on your own.”

            Once again, Grim opened his mouth to speak. But nothing came forth.

            “So, wait,” he started. “If you can use magic, can you-know-who use magic?”

            “He can,” Suravi confirmed. “We come from a world that doesn’t have magic. So, naturally, people saw us as freaks.”

            Grim paused. “… what?”

            Suravi continued. “My mother could do things others couldn’t in our world. Like changing the color of something without dye.” Memories flooded back. “She could understand animals, and she could make leaves float without opening a window.” She sighed. “Where we come from, it’s seen as evil and a form of unnaturalness that must be destroyed.”

            Grim stared. “… what kind of backward logic is that?”

            “Fear of the unknown is what I’d say,” she said. “I stopped trying to understand a long time ago.”

            For a long time, Grim had no idea what to say. A world with no magic? What kind of a world was that? On top of that, they had backward logic even he couldn’t wrap his head around. Why would they want to destroy something as awesome as magic? He just couldn’t understand.

            “Done,” Suravi said. The stove was now burning with renewed life. Suravi’s fire danced in a brilliant light. The hungry flames were devouring the logs inside. Suravi held her hand over the top of the stove. Nodding to herself, she stood.

            “Stove works, so that’s good,” she said. Opening the hatch for the oven, she doused the flame to avoid using up all the firewood. Closing it, she trudged away to the lounge.

            “Uh, lady?” Grim asked. The ghosts trailed behind him. They watched while Suravi flopped down onto a couch. “Wouldn’t a bed be more comfy?”

            “I’ll do that later…” she muttered. Her eyes were already closed. The exhaustion from the day had finally sapped all the remaining energy she had left. And soon, she was deep in sleep. Grim hopped onto the coffee table.

            “I’ve never seen someone fall asleep that fast,” the skeletal ghost whispered. “Was she really that tired?”

            “Her brother fell asleep as soon as he laid down, too,” the small ghost said. Behind them, the heavyset ghost appeared.

            “Poor things…” the skeletal ghost said. The heavyset ghost said nothing, remembering what he’d witnessed earlier. The girl crying while holding the photo of her late mother. These two children were hurting fiercely from the loss. He hadn’t yet figured out how to bring this up with the other two. But one thing he knew for certain.

            They had to take care of these children. Somehow.

Chapter Text

Mother liked to tell us stories.

Of the day she met our father

And of the time they fell in love.

It felt like it came from a storybook.

The handsome nobleman and the common seamstress.

Both came from different worlds

Yet their love was strong.

Of course, in real life, it never works out.

I remember broken glass and pottery,

Mother crying and holding Father,

And Father wasn’t moving.

I don’t remember much of him

But he had kind eyes and a warm smile.

And I remember why Mother fell in love.

As time passes, I remember less of him.

But I’ll never forget the warmth he had.

Here’s to hoping I see you again, sometime.

I love you, Papa. Even if I don’t remember you.

            Morning filtered through the curtains of the lounge. A fresh scent that wasn’t old wood and dust emanated from the room. It was… oddly pleasant. Cool, like the air after heavy rain. The fire within the fireplace had long since gone out. The embers of the firewood lay eaten and black. The fire had consumed every last piece of wood within. And with it, the warmth it brought left.

            Suravi’s eyelids fluttered open. The sight of the Ramshackle Dorm lounge greeted her. The sky outside was still dark. Meaning the sun wasn’t up yet. And without a clock around, she couldn’t tell what time it was. Had she been asleep for an hour? Two? She’d gone to work before on four hours minimum. Which had resulted in a scolding from her mother a time or two. After all, she can’t do her job correctly on minimal rest. It was a lesson she had learned the hard way once. And the less said about it, the better.

            Either way, it was time to get up.

            Except… she wasn’t expecting to be surrounded by a familiar warmth. Gripping around her shoulders, she was surprised to find a white, fluffy blanket draped around her. Who brought it? Was it the ghosts? A glance at the floor, and she was equally surprised to see Arun sleeping beside her. On the floor, no less. Wrapped in a comfortable blanket that shielded him from the cold.

            … was he lonely? Sleeping by himself? Grim was curled up on the coffee table. Snoozing like a little kitten. He’d look adorable if it weren’t for the trouble he’d caused them yesterday. The coin pouch sat near his head. Unmoving and with some of the contents spilled. When did she remove it? Or was it someone else? Nonetheless, she yawned and stretched her arms. Blinking and seeing all this before her, she knew a pinch wouldn’t be enough to wake her up from this dream.

            Especially when this wasn’t a dream, to begin with.

            It finally registered in her brain, now that she was fully awake. This was no dream. This was real. And they were in a world that was nothing like their old one. Of course, she was glad they wouldn’t get chased away for using magic. Or for making leaves float with no wind. But staying here would be another story altogether.

            She had to find some way to support them. And to do that, she needed a source of income.

            Carefully, to avoid stepping on Arun, Suravi rose from the couch. She folded the blanket and tucked it under her arm. The coins were collected and put back into the pouch. And then it was tied to her waist. Neither Grim nor Arun stirred, both were still deep in sleep. The excitement from yesterday must’ve taken more out of them than she realized. From chasing Grim with a broom to dealing with Riddle to cleaning the dorm as much as she could. Then there was the fact her filter had taken a vacation through it all.

            It was embarrassing, really, how much she let her sharp tongue run loose. That was no way to behave, even if she was exhausted beyond all reason. Nonetheless, this was a new day. And a new opportunity for employment while she and Arun adjusted. She didn’t trust that crow Crowley to keep his word on anything. So she would search for employment elsewhere while he gave them jobs to do around campus. Preferably, a job far away from Night Raven College.

            It was a gamble, she knew. But it was one she would take if it meant securing better housing, food, and new clothes.

            Suravi tiptoed up the stairs, careful not to make a creak. It seemed to be working. Neither Grim nor Arun were stirring. And at the top of the stairwell, she could see a door in the hallway was open. Arun’s room. Stepping inside, she observed with a fresher mind what he’d done.

            The floor was swept, so that was good. He didn’t have the duster with him, so there was still dust coating the room. It was a good thing he didn’t have asthma. This much dust would have set off an asthma attack right away. Which was a one-way ticket to bad reviews from employers and customers. But, she reminded herself, Arun didn’t have the experience she and their mother had. His domain had always been hammers and nails. And carving, if he could get his hands on a knife and wood.

            The bed was missing a blanket and a pillow. So it was safe to think he’d taken them with him when he went downstairs. She had to find where they kept the laundry supplies. It made her smile a bit, thinking about how fresh the linens would smell after a good wash. How much did anything cost in this world, anyway? She let these thoughts run through her mind while she laid the linens back on the bed.

            “Excuse me, miss?” a voice behind her said. Suravi turned around. In time to see the three ghosts appear behind her. She nearly jumped at the sudden sight. Her hands almost gripped the linens in a vise grip.

            “Oh…” she muttered. Before straightening herself up. “Good morning.”

            “Good morning,” the three ghosts greeted in unison. Suravi gave them a curious look. Though she was a tad suspicious. Just last night, they were content to cause mischief. What were they up to this time?

            “Can I help you?” Suravi asked. Cautious. The ghosts exchanged uncertain glances with one another. A decision was made between them. And the small ghost spoke up.

            “Actually, miss,” he said. “We were wondering if there was something we could do.”

            Suravi froze.

            “Pardon?” she questioned. The skeletal ghost spoke up next.

            “We saw how well you cleaned up the lounge and the kitchen,” he said. “No one’s ever cared enough to clean like that.” Suravi’s eyebrows rose. “Most of the time, they get too scared and run away.”

            Suravi processed the new information. Though her face remained blank. “… what brought this about?”

            The ghosts exchanged uneasy glances with one another again. Like they were going to reveal something unpleasant. By the slight guilt in their faces, they probably were. Still, they were polite enough to offer their help. So she would hear them out.

            “It was my idea, Miss,” the heavyset ghost said. “I told them about what happened last night. With the suitcase.” Suravi’s expression softened.

            “It’s not easy losing a loved one,” the skeletal ghost added. “We don’t like scaring people who are too sad or hurting. It’s just not the same.”

            That she could respect.

            “Is there anything you need us to do, Miss?” the small ghost asked. Suravi hummed, touching her chin in contemplation. “We can reach the high corners of the dormitory.”

            That was true. They had demonstrated that last night in front of Crowley. And they could possess items and make them float. Which would do wonders in cleaning the underside of furniture. And without the keys to the dorm, she would have trouble accessing the rooms. Just as Arun said, they could be helpful.

            After a moment of deliberation, she came to a decision.

            “Well,” she began. The ghosts stood at attention. “One of you can start by removing the cobwebs in the high corners.” She clasped her hands in front of her. “I’ll show you where the duster is. We can start there.”

            “That, I can do, Miss,” the small ghost piped up. Suravi smiled.

            “Next, I’ll need someone to wash the utensils in the kitchen.”

            “Right away, Miss!” the skeletal ghost chimed. “I used to be a chef in life.”

            “That’s perfect,” Suravi complimented. This did throw a wrench into the gears. But perhaps it might be a blessing in disguise? “Lastly, I’ll need some help taking inventory of what we have. It’s still early enough there shouldn’t be anyone else awake.” Unless they were also early risers. But she would deal with that as they went.

            “That’s something I can do, Miss,” the heavyset ghost added. “I used to be an accountant. I can make lists and count money.”

            Suravi’s eyes were shining now. “That’s perfect,” she said. “But before we do that.” She looked all three ghosts in the eyes. “What are your names?”

            The ghosts paused. Their expressions were uncertain. Before excitement replaced them.

            “I’m Ollie!” the small ghost piped up. “Nice to meet you!”

            “My name is Wolfgang,” the skeletal ghost added. “Pleasure to make your acquaintance.”

            The heavyset ghost paused. “… I’m Milton,” he said. “We look forward to having you here.”

            Suravi couldn’t help but smile. “I’m Suravi Song,” she said. “I’m certain we can make this an enjoyable stay for everyone involved.” Granted, it would happen when everyone did their part to make it happen. And with the help from the ghosts here, she was going to make the best of it. She would make sure of it.

            She clapped her hands together. “Let’s get to work, shall we?”

            “Yes, ma’am!” the ghosts chimed. Suravi smiled. A rare, genuine smile. And then, they got to work.

            Suravi found the duster and handed it to Ollie. Who had promptly flown up to remove the cobwebs in the hard-to-reach corners. Suravi was impressed by his speed. But she would inspect later. The best time would be after finishing the job Crowley had given them today. Or, even better, before Crowley came to deliver today’s job. Leaving Ollie to his work, she left with Milton and Wolfgang for the kitchen.

            Upon reaching it, Wolfgang wasted no time getting to work.

            “Light the stove again please, Miss Song,” Wolfgang requested. “I need to sterilize the pans.”

            “Done,” she said. She grabbed a log and conjured a flame in her hand. Setting the log on fire. Then set it into the stove. The antique contraption came to life once again. Wolfgang bobbed up and down, regarding the stove with a distant longing.

            “I haven’t cleaned them in so long,” Wolfgang said. “I don’t know yet if we’ll need new pans.”

            “Salvage what you can, and we’ll go from there,” Suravi said. “If there are cast iron pans in there, we’ll already be well off.”

            Wolfgang nodded. “There should still be usable oil in the cabinet,” he said. “I’ll need time to restore the pans to working order.”

            Suravi nodded. “That will be more than enough,” she said. “Is there anything else you need me to do?”

            Wolfgang shook his head. “This is a good enough start. Thank you, Miss.”

            “You’re welcome,” Suravi said, smiling. “While I’m here.” She turned to Milton. “Milton, would you mind helping me form a grocery list?”

            “That I can do, Miss,” Milton said. “I have stationery upstairs. I’ll be right back.”

            “Perfect.”

            Milton disappeared to retrieve the stationery. In the meantime, Suravi asked Wolfgang about the cost of food.

            “Eggs shouldn’t be more than 50 Madol by the dozen, give or take,” he said. “Any higher, it’s more than likely a scam.”

            “Madol?” Suravi asked. “What is ‘Madol’?”

            “That’s the currency we use here in Twisted Wonderland,” Wolfgang informed. “There’s a general agreed-upon price for food items. Bread by the loaf shouldn’t be more than 75 to 100 Madol, maximum.”

            And any more would more than likely be a scam, as he said earlier.

            “Noted.”

            They would need at least two dozen eggs to start with. Alongside meats like bacon or sausage. Bread would be needed for toast and sandwiches. Crowley said they could use the cafeteria for lunch, so that would take some of the load off Wolfgang and herself. And if they were allowed, they could take home leftovers. Add that to the food Crowley brought yesterday, and they were already ahead of the game.

            Still, she needed to secure a job soon. While she would have preferred a job off-campus, Crowley would more than likely get suspicious. Which was the last thing they needed if they were to escape. So, to start, she would search for extra employment at the school. She’d need to see how much the maintenance job paid first, then calculate from there.

            She’d already formed a partial list when Milton returned with a notepad and a quill. “Here you go, ma’am,” he chimed. Suravi gratefully took the notepad and quill with a smile.

            “Thank you,” she said. She’d gotten a rough estimate of what she’d need to spend on breakfast items to start. If Crowley was feeling generous, then she hoped they would get at least a minimal sum in advance this morning. Enough to get started on securing supplies.

            She jotted down what she needed off the top of her head. And checking with Milton and Wolfgang, she added a total of seven items to start. Eggs, bread, milk, bacon, butter, fresh oil, and firewood. They wouldn’t need flint for obvious reasons. Wolfgang found a bread knife in the knife rack. So pre-sliced bread or a whole loaf wouldn’t matter. There was no toaster, but it wasn’t a problem. Suravi knew how to toast bread without one. Granted, they needed pans for that. But Wolfgang was already working on that. No need to fret about something being worked on, after all. Unless there was a deadline, but that was beside the point.

            Letting Wolfgang do his work, Suravi returned to the lounge with Milton. Ollie had already taken care of the most difficult-to-reach cobwebs and was steadily working his way on dusting the ceiling. Arun and Grim were still sound asleep, as she didn’t have the heart to wake them yet. Instead, she shot a thumbs up to Ollie. Who tipped his hat in return and continued his work. A tap on her shoulder, and she looked to Milton.

            “There’s an office area upstairs, Miss,” he said. “It’d be easier to go over everything there.”

            It was no doubt still dusty from lack of use and such. But it was an office space. And it was better than nothing.

            “Lead the way,” Suravi requested. Milton tipped his hat and led her up the stairs to the office. Phasing through the door, he unlocked it from the other side to let her enter.

            As predicted, it was a complete and total dump in the office. There was a thick layer of dust coating the entire room. Cobwebs adorned the corners. And the seats were overturned. Nothing a nice deep cleaning wouldn’t fix. But right now, her priority was calculating the costs and figuring out where to get supplies. Once Ollie was done with his task, she’ll retrieve the duster and deep clean the room.

            “Where shall we begin?” Suravi asked. Feeling around her person, she remembered she had folded the map and tucked it into a pocket last night. When exactly that was, she didn’t remember. She was too dead tired to think straight.

            “We can start with counting the Madol you have, Miss,” Milton said. Suravi nodded in agreement. Until confusion took root and she regarded him with a curious look.

            “Madol?…” she questioned. A question mark floated above his head. “But we don’t have any Madol.” They were flat broke.

            Milton tilted his head quizzically. “Is that not what the coins are?”

            What?

            “Wait, what do you mean?” Suravi asked. Confusion colored her features. “What are you talking about?”

            Milton blinked. And pointed to the pouch attached to her waist. “Ollie spilled some coins by mistake yesterday while you were asleep,” he said. Suravi’s eyes widened. “Those are Madol coins.”

            Suravi paused. “What…” she whispered. “That—that can’t be. How would we have Madol already?”

            Milton shrugged. “My best guess is someone had some already.” Which wasn’t helpful at all. “How long have you had that pouch?”

            Suravi touched her chin, her brows furrowed in the middle. She thought long and hard about the question. But it all led to the same answer.

            “… Mom’s had that pouch for as long as I can remember…” she whispered. “She took some coins from somewhere, put it in that pouch, and guarded it the rest of her life.” She started pacing. “This doesn’t make any sense. How would Mom already have Madol coins?”

            Milton’s eyes followed the pacing girl. “Did she ever tell you where she got it?”

            Suravi stopped and shook her head no. “No, she never did,” she answered. “All I remember is her saying we could never get rid of it no matter what.” She glanced at Milton. “If those belonged to her, does that mean she’s from this world?”

            “That would be my guess,” Milton said. “The Ebony Carriage plucked you and your brother from that other world.” Wait, that was right… “So it’s safe to think your mother traveled the same way.”

            That… made a little more sense. But not much.

            “How?” Suravi questioned. “How would that even happen?”

            Milton shrugged. “I’m guessing she traveled the same way the Ebony Carriage did.” Only Xifeng never returned to Twisted Wonderland, for one reason or another. “Everything that leaves must return at some point.” She pondered over that. “I don’t know what happened, but she left you Madol to use.”

            That… that was right. She couldn’t deny it. Their mother had Madol, Twisted Wonderland money, for them to use. Hidden away for years. But how? How was it she went to another world so many years ago? And then never returned? How was the Ebony Carriage able to find them? How was it they never knew where she came from? Only to find out after her death she came from another world?

            Suravi’s head was starting to pound.

            “This doesn’t make any sense…” she whispered. Everything felt jumbled. While it felt nice knowing their magic wasn’t out of place here, there was no telling what would happen now. They had magic, and they wouldn’t get chased out for it. So there was someplace they could belong.

            But why? And how?

            “Hmm,” she hummed. “Crowley said we could use the library after work was done…” She began pondering. “Maybe there’s something about traveling to different worlds.” Because if their mother and the Ebony Carriage could travel to another world…

            “… I’m thinking too much on this,” she complained. “My head’s starting to hurt.” There was too much they didn’t know. And fretting about it wasn’t going to accomplish anything. She turned to Milton.

            “Would you mind showing me what kind of Madol coins there are, please?” she asked. It’d be better to focus on what they could do than what they didn’t know. Milton nodded, and they emptied out the pouch to count.

            Milton’s past skills as an accountant came in handy. On the notepad, Suravi tallied how much Madol they had. And with his guidance, it took a short time to learn how much different Madol coins were worth. Roughly splitting the amount in half, they each counted how much their halves were. Milton counted roughly 771 in Madol. And Suravi counted 429 in Madol. Altogether, it made 1,200 Madol.

            “That’s enough to get started,” Milton said. “Is there a school store here?”

            “There should be,” Suravi added. She pulled out and unfolded the map Crowley gave her. The campus was large and expansive. Not to mention, there were so many extracurricular activities around. How many clubs did this school have? That botanical garden looked interesting…

            Snapping out of her little daydream, she scanned the map for the store. Fortunately, it wasn’t far. And it was within walking distance. The sun still hadn’t peeked through the sky yet. So she still had time to go in and out before anyone else. But first.

            “Is there something I can use to carry everything?” she asked. “Like a crate or a box?”

            Milton hummed. “I think Ollie found a basket earlier.” Before they woke up. “Let’s ask him.”

            “Alright.”

            Folding the map and tucking it back into her pocket, Suravi gathered up 600 Madol to go get supplies. While it wasn’t enough to get new clothes, they could get food, oil, and firewood. They would worry about new clothes later.

            “I should be back within an hour, give or take,” Suravi said. “It’s still morning, so I doubt there’s many awake yet.” Milton looked uncertain.

            “Are you sure you don’t need someone to go with you?” he asked. “There’s no telling who is out there right now.”

            Suravi paused. Her mind went back to the blond student with the foxlike green eyes. Because it was true. If that student was also an early riser, there was no telling what he would do. He seemed harmless, but she couldn’t be too careful.

            But at the same time, she couldn’t leave tasks unattended. She needed to secure enough supplies to get started. And Arun didn’t wake up as early as she did. Neither did Grim, it seemed. That wasn’t to say she wasn’t without some form of defense. Smiling, and holding up her hand, she conjured a small flame to assure the concerned ghost.

            “I think I can manage,” she said.

            With a little misdirection, she could evade suspicion and hide her power over fire. Most of the students here were arrogant and proud, as she’d seen last night. And their overreliance on magic gave her an advantage. By keeping her magic use to a minimum, she could slip out undetected. And take Arun and Grim with her. From there, she could build a better future for herself and them.

            It would take time, but she would pull it off. She had to.

            The one thing she enjoyed about early morning walks was the serenity and calm she could experience first thing and firsthand. The sun was barely peeking out from the horizon, dyeing the sky in a lovely transition of purples, pinks, and blues. Yesterday’s rainfall left the air smelling fresh and sweet. The dew on the grass added a cute sparkle to the field around her. And along the path to the store, away from everyone else, Suravi undid her bun. Letting her mind wander.

            Right before she left the Ramshackle Dorm, she and Milton had asked Ollie to retrieve the basket for them. Ollie was all too glad to do so. Flying so fast, Suravi didn’t have time to even blink. The small ghost happily presented the old, woven straw basket he had found. And checking with Wolfgang in the kitchen, he had procured an old towel for them to use. Suravi admired the pattern on it before she laid it inside the basket.

            Checking with the ghost trio again, she made sure she had written everything they needed before heading out.

            The walk from the dorm had been pleasant. She had paused in between a large dome and another building she didn’t know the purpose of. Was that the botanical garden? It looked like it. Crowley had forgone the tour of the school, so she didn’t know. The building opposite the dome looked to be a sports building. But she couldn’t tell.

            It was a large campus, Night Raven was. The students here obviously had no shortage of things to do outside of classwork. She envied them, almost. How they had the opportunity for training most could only dream about. Herself included.

            She never told anyone, aside from her mother, that she had been a dropout. A pitiable high school dropout. When Xifeng’s health took a turn for the worst, so did their funds. It wasn’t long until they could only afford to send Arun to school. The gossip from the hens at her old school only added fuel to the fire. Until she couldn’t take it anymore and dropped out.

            It was amazing, really. How much money and status affected how people treated one another. She had known those girls for years. All the way since her own middle school years. When they found out she was below them in status, well…

            She learned quickly where their loyalties truly laid.

            It hurt. Like knives being stabbed into open, bleeding wounds. She thought she had found true friendship with those girls. But it was only superficial. They never cared about her. They only cared about how much they could show off. And it only grew worse. When she became a “woman” faster than they did, that was it.

            Suddenly, she didn’t exist to them anymore. Suddenly, she was an outcast. What was once a tight-knit group of friends became a clique of gossiping hens. Casting her out like she never belonged with them. Her mother held her tight through it all. Assuring her she mattered. Assuring her they weren’t important. At the time, her younger mind lashed out at the unfairness of it all.

            Why did her status matter? Why was it so bad she became a “woman” earlier than they did? Why did it all matter?

            She’d lost count of how many tears she’d cried after that.

            Feeling the gentle morning breeze blowing through her hair, she wondered. Perhaps it was a good thing, after all, that she never showed them her magic. Lighting her hand on fire sent many away, screaming their lungs out in terror. Did Papa have magic, too? Mom did, and she loved him very much before his untimely disappearance.

            Deep in the pit of her stomach, she knew it wasn’t a mere disappearance. He was never coming back. No matter how much they wanted him to. Arun never got to meet him. Never got to know the warmth she remembered of him. And he never got to see the kind eyes their father had.

            In fact… she barely remembered what his face looked like, anymore. All she remembered was being shoved into a closet, hearing glass and pottery breaking, and their mother crying while holding their father. Their lifeless, unmoving father. After that, it was a blank.

            What happened that day? The day their father never came back. What happened that day? That led to their mother leaving Twisted Wonderland and coming to another world? Why did their mother never get to go home? Why did the Ebony Carriage choose them? What talent did they have that the Dark Mirror wanted?

            Back there, she and her family were anomalies. Freaks of nature that shouldn’t exist. With powers normal people didn’t have. And here, she was no different than the average citizen. Magic was commonplace here, she had found. So which half did she belong to?

            There was a gaping void in her heart. One that desperately wanted to be filled. Why did their mother never tell them about their heritage? Why did she never tell them the truth? Why did it take until after her death for it to come out? Just… what happened?

            These questions swam through her mind in a relentless torrent. Unwavering and undaunted. If Papa really was a nobleman, like their mother said he was, then why did no one come to look for them? Did… nobody want them? At all? Her heart felt heavy asking this question. The only reason anyone would want her was for arm candy. And that was it.

            It was frustrating, really. How no one could ever look beyond her face and figure. She wasn’t just some pretty face to gawk at. She was someone who had her own feelings, dreams, and thoughts. But… she had yet to meet someone who could look past that.

            Sighing and having enough of her self-pity, Suravi straightened herself out and marched forward. She had errands to run before the day started.

            The walk to the store was surprisingly shorter than she had anticipated. She had passed by other buildings on the campus. But she didn’t quite remember the names and purposes of them. Her mind was focused on finding the store on campus. And soon, she came upon the building indicated by the map.

            To say it was quaint was… an understatement. It was a cottage-sized building with candles and crystals decorating the outside. The reddish-purple sign with the skull in a top had read “Mr. S’s Mystery Shop” in bold, golden letters. Several novelties around the premises added a bit of a unique charm to it (were those tikis in straw skirts lined up outside?). Accenting the windows were purple lattices. And the front door was framed in a similar purple. All in all, it matched and didn’t match the overall aesthetic of Night Raven College. All at the same time. Amazing.

            Suravi walked up the stone brick path to the front door. She had no idea what the shop owner would be like. And she would be lying if she said she wasn’t nervous. Taking a deep breath, and swallowing her nervousness, she knocked on the door.

            Nothing happened, at first. She waited and waited. Until she heard footsteps walk up to the door from the other side. Suravi was gazing out the other direction when the door opened.

            “Oh.”

            The man who opened the door was… not like anyone she’d ever seen before. The first thing she noticed was the man’s magenta eyes, accented by the purple and black dreadlocks swept to the right side. Under his stitched-together top hat adorned with a red ribbon and a skull. He had bones painted all over him, even his face. His attire was a mix of strange and formal. With the maroon blazer over his bright purple vest painted with rib bones. And was that a bone in his apron pocket? She’d never seen anyone so strange before.

            But then again, this was another world.

            The strange man eyed her up and down. “Can I help you, missy?” he asked. Suravi blinked and straightened herself up.

            “Hi, yes,” she answered. “I’m new here and I was told this was the student store?” She hoped it sounded professional. At least.

            The strange shop owner looked up at her. “Well, this is the store, missy, but.” But? “Sorry to say we’re not open yet.”

            Oh.

            “Oh…” she whispered, feeling a bit embarrassed now. “Am I… too early?”

            The strange shop owner nodded. “Need not to worry, little lady,” he cheered. “We’re actually still opening up. If you wait outside a bit, I’ll be able to help ya.”

            Oh, that was a relief.

            “Ah,” she said. “Thank you,” she added with a polite bow. The shop owner blinked. Before he reached a hand out and ruffled her hair. Suravi’s face flushed bright red at the contact. The shop owner just grinned a wide grin. Not minding her flustered expression.

            “Any time, little lady,” the shop owner said, removing his hand and tipping his hat. As suddenly as he’d appeared, he’d closed the door and disappeared back into the shop. Suravi retained her bowed posture, her face still burning red. Until she stood back up again. Slowly, she touched the top of her head.

            What a… strangely polite man, she thought to herself. About as polite as Crowley, but she wouldn’t say that out loud. Her hand fell back to her side while she ruminated on what to do next. There was still some time left before she had to go back. And they were still opening up shop. So perhaps, she could take a look around?

            She wandered over to the tikis in straw skirts. Kneeling so she could get a closer look, Suravi inspected each one. It wasn’t long before she cupped her cheeks with her hands. A silly little smile appeared on her face.

            How cute, she thought. With their big, goofy grins; their little straw skirts; their big, adorable heads; and their vibrant face paint. She had to wonder how anyone would find these scary. In fact, she dared to say they were too cute to be scary.

            She was so absorbed in her admiration, she wasn’t aware of the footsteps coming up behind her.

            The footsteps paused, awe coloring the expression of the owner. Of all things to see when they left their dorm for errands, it wasn’t this. The sight before them was… ethereal. Like the girl kneeling before the tikis stepped out of a classical painting. Her eyes were closed, a serene expression on her face. Long, curly dark hair cascaded down her back. It contrasted strikingly with her pale complexion. The golden rays of the early morning sun outlined the contours of her face. And when her eyes opened to reveal a lovely dark color, they could’ve sworn their heart stopped.

            … until they realized the beauty was looking right at them.

            “… oh,” the person muttered. He looked away, his eyes wide as saucers. And his cheeks were dyed a faint red. “Sorry, miss.”

            Suravi stood, facing the new person. “It’s fine,” she said. The person standing before her was a tall young man. His green hair was cropped short, his golden eyes looking anywhere but at her. The clothes he was wearing looked like a dark grey jumpsuit, the red shirt peeking through. A strange emblem adorned a front pocket. Something that looked like a red and black heart with a golden crown. And he was carrying a basket as well. Perhaps he was looking for something as well?

            “Are you… here for something?” she asked. The young man (was that a clover on his face?) coughed into his fist.

            “Well, uh,” he drawled. “I… was here for ingredients?”

            … was that a question or an answer? He cursed at himself, turning away.

            “I… can see,” she responded. A nervous laugh erupted from the young man. He looked like he wanted to be anywhere but here right now. Even though he’d come all the way from the school.

            “Uhh…” he drawled again, adjusting his glasses. “Sorry for staring, miss.” He tried his best to look guilty. Even though he looked more sheepish than anything else. “It’s, uh, not every day we see a girl here.”

            Because this was an all-boys school went unsaid.

            “I see,” she responded. Then she hummed. Perhaps, she could glean some information here? He seemed to be a student. “Actually, while I’m here.” He looked up, curious. “Would you mind telling me about this school?” Her eyes trained on the heart-shaped emblem on his front pocket. “You go here, correct?”

            His eyes widened. “H-how did?…”

            She smiled. “Your outfit’s colors match the overall aesthetic of the school,” she pointed out. “Though I can’t say where you go, I can surmise you’re either a student or a staff member here.” She folded her arms. “Am I wrong?”

            The young man stared. Before an impressed smile appeared on his face. “Well, I can say you’re correct. I am a student here,” he said. “I’m from Heartslabyul, as you can see here.” He pointed to the heart emblem on his front pocket.

            “Oh, so that’s what it reads,” Suravi mused. “I was wondering about that.”

            “There are actually six other dorms like it. All based around the Great Seven,” the young man said.

            “The Great Seven?” Suravi asked. The young man stared. “Ah, my apologies.” She straightened herself out. “I’m from an area that doesn’t know about them.” Which was technically true. She’d never heard of them before now. Judging by his expression, it seemed they were important figures in Twisted Wonderland. Strangely, he didn’t seem too bothered.

            “Heh, well, we all could use some refreshers,” the young man said. He was smiling, but she could’ve sworn there was a mischievous glint behind his glasses. “May I have your name, miss?”

            “Of course.” Suravi held out the hem of her skirt and curtsied. “I’m Suravi. Suravi Song. What’s your name?”

            The young man smiled. “I’m Trey Clover. It’s nice to meet you.”

            Suravi stood straight and clasped her hands together. “It’s very nice to meet you as well, Trey.”

            Since the store still had yet to open, they chatted. The owner of the shop was named Sam, Suravi had learned. And he sold everything anyone could find. From snacks to exotic or cursed items, Sam sold just about everything they could think of here. Including food items for tarts. Suravi’s eyes shone learning Trey was a baker. She’d always wanted to learn baking. It sounded so fun. And goodness, Trey had so much to tell about baking.

            “I like to use oyster sauce as a secret ingredient,” he said. “The salt really brings out the flavor of the tart.”

            “Hmm,” Suravi hummed. And then she paused. “Wait a minute.” She frowned, crossing her arms. “How can you use oyster sauce for a dessert? It’s too salty for that.” She would know. She’d cooked with the sauce before. It did wonders in flavoring stir-fry and other meat-heavy dishes. She gave Trey a look. Right before he smirked.

            “You’re right. I’d never use that for a tart,” he said, grinning. “I’ve yet to see anyone actually fall for it.” He chuckled, the smirk still on his face. Suravi raised a brow. And smirked herself.

            “Oh, have you?” she inquired. She couldn’t help the giggle that escaped her throat. “Please, you must tell me if someone falls for it.” Trey snickered.

            “Oh, I will,” he said. “I will.”

            A chuckle here. A giggle there. And they both burst out laughing. Anyone worth their salt would know better than to overuse a sauce known to be that salty. Especially for a dessert like a tart. And they both knew it. Still, they looked forward to the day someone would be naive enough to fall for it. What a story that would be.

            “I almost feel sorry you’re in the Ramshackle—” Trey coughed and excused himself. “The unused dorm.”

            Suravi paused. “What?” She gave Trey a flat look. Who, in turn, stopped laughing and looked away. Sheepish.

            “Well, uh…” he drawled. “We… have some dorm members who feel sorry you’re in a situation like that.”

            What.

            “And they were saying what a shame it was someone without magic was stuck here,” he added. He flinched seeing the look in her eye. “And… they said it was a shame that the other one with you was stuck here.”

            “You mean my brother,” Suravi inquired. Her flat expression morphed into a stern one. For a moment, Trey shifted uncomfortably. Because oh boy, that other one with her was her brother. As an older brother himself, he could understand the consternation.

            “… may I ask one thing?” she questioned. Trey looked at her.

            “What’s that?”

            Suravi looked him in the eye. “Please stop feeling sorry for us.”

            Trey froze. “What…” Suravi didn’t pause. Neither did she break eye contact.

            “Sitting there feeling sorry for us isn’t going to get anything done,” she said. Conviction shone in her eyes, even when she glanced away. “It’s going to take a long time. I don’t know how long. But we will carve a place out for ourselves here.” She smiled. A real, genuine smile. “I can handle myself pretty well, after all. With or without magic.”

            Trey said nothing. He wasn’t sure there was anything he could say to that. This girl, this… someone without magic. Speaking with such determination, despite the odds being stacked against them. She wasn’t content to roll over and let everything happen. She was going to do something about it. Despite the circumstances not being in their favor. That… was admirable, really. It was. Then again, she and her brother did prove they could handle themselves well without magic. As if they didn’t chase down a fire-breathing monster that crashed yesterday’s entrance ceremony. On top of the way she handled Riddle without breaking a sweat. He would have to be collared and buried underground before he’d admit he laughed at that. How Riddle turned into a rag doll during the chase.

            But… this resolve? This iron will she displayed. He had to admit, it was admirable.

            … why did his heart feel like it was doing somersaults?

            “Ahem…” said a voice. Suravi and Trey turned. In time to see Sam in the doorway leaning against the frame. He had a knowing look on his face while he eyed the two teenagers. For some reason, that didn’t make them feel at ease.

            “If you two little demons are done flirting.” He wiggled his eyebrows. “The store is now open.” Immediately, Trey and Suravi flushed bright red.

            “No!” they shouted. Sam just grinned.

            “Right right.” He stepped aside so they could come in. “Right this way, please.”

            He would savor this memory of how the two rushed in, eager to avoid further embarrassment. Even as Trey was being a gentleman and let the lady go first. The looks on their faces were absolutely priceless.

            Maybe he should invest in a camera for next time.

Chapter Text

            It was amazingly easy to get everything on the list that she needed. Mr. Sam’s shop was truly a work of mystery. She would spend the rest of her time here wondering how in the world he could sell things like cursed tarot cards. And then the 30% discount on whatever mystery item he was selling. A special bag to carry everything? She had to wonder how much the original price was for it to cost that much.

            Though she will admit, it was a tempting offer.

            “Pleasure doing business with you lost little lambs,” Sam cheered. He waved from the entrance of his shop to the two customers who just left. Not once did he look dismayed at the sight of them leaving. In fact, he looked giddy at the prospect of seeing them again. For what reason, said customers had no idea. Trey and Suravi simply waved in turn from their place outside the shop. With a final farewell, Sam disappeared back into his shop. Letting their arms fall to their sides, Trey turned to Suravi.

            “I can’t believe you haggled the price like that,” he complimented. Suravi shrugged.

            “It’s something I picked up,” she stated simply. She was a bit aghast to find the total sum of everything would cost exactly 600 Madol. About half of their savings would be gone in one fell swoop. It was a good thing, then, that she’d gotten good at negotiation. (She liked to think that, anyway.)

            “Still,” Trey continued. “Bringing it down from 600 to 450 Madol. Our dorm members could learn a thing or two about that.” At which, Suravi pointedly looked away.

            “It’s simple budgeting, really,” she countered. “While it does mean cutting back on excess spending, it does leave room for other things.”

            Trey raised an eyebrow. “Such as?”

            Suravi smiled. “Flour and eggs for tarts,” she said. Trey blinked. And grinned.

            “Not bad. I’m actually pretty impressed.”

            Suravi blushed and looked away. “It’s nothing to be impressed about.” She waved a hand. “It’s a basic life skill, as far as I know.”

            Trey chuckled, folding his arms. “It’s amazing how few people have that basic life skill.” Suravi gave him the side-eye. Before it gave way to an amused smile.

            “I’m almost afraid to ask,” she sassed with a chuckle. She didn’t quite see the look Trey was giving her.

            “So, Suravi,” he asked. Suravi turned towards him. “Do you need someone to walk you back to your dorm?”

            Suravi shook her head no. “It’s fine. I can walk back by myself.” She folded her arms, a look of concern adorning her face. “Besides, I’d rather you not get in trouble with Riddle because of me.” Knowing how much he probably despised her after last night. He might collar Trey just for mentioning he spent time with the magicless commoner. Trey, in turn, let out a nervous chuckle.

            “Yeah, I see what you mean,” he said. “Still, can I ask how you lifted him like that? I’ve never seen anyone else do that before.”

            Suravi gave him a sly look. One she reserved for catching Arun red-handed in his occasional mischief. It seemed to work. Trey was suddenly finding the door to Mr. Sam’s shop interesting.

            “Are you trying to stall for time?” she teased. For added effect, she batted her eyelashes. “I thought you had a dorm to go back to.”

            Trey stiffened, a faint red dusting his cheeks. Which he covered with a grin. “Maybe.” He ended up looking more sheepish than guilty. What with the grin looking more nervous than anything else. Suravi giggled.

            “Still,” she said. “It was certainly nice meeting you.”

            Trey smiled, his shoulders relaxing. “It was nice meeting you too.”

            Suravi smiled. One of her rare, genuine smiles that she showed to few people. Trey, in turn, also smiled. No hint of mischief in it. In fact, it felt rather nice. Being a bit silly and joking with someone. It took her mind off what awaited her when she woke up from the little dream she was having. Not that she minded. But, she did need to wake up and go back soon. As much as she didn’t want to.

            Turning around, she waved to Trey. “Next time, I’ll tell you how I did it.”

            Trey waved back, still smiling. “I’m holding you to that!”

            With a final laugh shared between the two, they parted. Suravi was feeling much lighter than she was earlier. They now had supplies to start on breakfast this morning. She was thinking of a nice helping of scrambled eggs with bacon, toast, and a glass of milk to fill their stomachs. For the first half of the day, anyway. And judging by how the sun was peeking over the horizon, she still had time before Crowley stopped by.

            Which brought her mind back to Trey. He seemed kind, even if his sense of mischief was going to cause some chaos. Not that she minded. It definitely shook things up for a bit. Perhaps made for a funny story to tell friends and family down the road. And the light fluttering in her heart betrayed her efforts to keep that part on the down-low.

            … it was a nice feeling, it was. But she wasn’t interested in romance. And she wouldn’t string him along, either. It wouldn’t be fair to him, after all. If she’d played with his heart like that last boy she had a crush on played with hers, she’d be no better. No, she would be better. She’d avoid it altogether. And avoid crushing his heart like hers had been. Avoid subjecting him to the feeling his heart was shattering into many pieces. Avoid subjecting him to the mind games she had been.

            She would avoid subjecting him to the pain and humiliation of that. Of realizing it was nothing but a game played between a stupid girl and a smug manipulator.

            Yes… that would be best…

            Sighing, and setting these unpredictable feelings to the back of her mind, Suravi started on her trek to the dorm.

            Achoo! Achoo!

            Was the sound she was greeted with when she walked through the front door. Arun was sitting on the couch, holding Grim against his shoulder like a newborn. Complete with rubbing soothing circles in the cat’s fur through a blanket he had wrapped around him. Grim, despite being wrapped in said blanket, was still shivering and clinging to Arun for warmth. His tail was wrapped around himself to keep the cold out. And his ears were pressed flat against his head. To be honest, it was quite a pitiful sight.

            “Stupid…” Grim sniffled. “Stupid… cold… Achoo!”

            Arun gently rocked him to comfort him. “There there…” he soothed. Grim continued to sniffle in misery. Cursing everything around him in a sickness-induced delirium. It sounded more poetic on paper, but that’s what they’ll go with.

            Suravi closed the door behind her while she walked in. “What seems to be the problem?”

            Arun looked up from where he was sitting. “Grim came down with a cold this morning,” he said. “Seems like it snuck up on him.”

            “After you two threw me out of the house!” Grim cried. “Achoo! Achoo!” Arun shushed him and rocked him. “What did I do to deserve this.”

            Suravi resisted the urge to roll her eyes at him. Arun nearly did. Then he remembered there were more important things to worry about.

            “Did you get what you needed?” Arun asked. To which, Suravi responded by holding up the basket with all the necessary items.

            “With a discount, too,” she reported. Arun smiled.

            “You’ve got to teach me how to do that sometime,” he commented. “Ollie already cleaned up all the cobwebs while you were gone.”

            “Did he?” Suravi asked. Arun nodded.

            “Yep,” he confirmed. “And Wolfgang’s laid out the silverware for you to look at.” Nice to see they’ve introduced themselves to him already. She could already imagine Grim’s reaction to it.

            “What about Milton?” she asked.

            “Setting up the office as we speak,” Arun reported. “He wants you to look at it when you have time.”

            “Noted.”

            That would certainly be helpful. An office area where she could take care of the budgeting and store documents would do wonders. Milton already showed his experience when helping her count the Madol. She would admit she was eager to see how he’d set up an office space.

            “If that’s everything, I’m going to start on breakfast,” Suravi said. She could’ve sworn Grim’s ears perked up at the mention of breakfast. “How does scrambled eggs and bacon sound?”

            Arun’s smile was so wide, she was (jokingly) afraid his head would split. “That sounds delicious,” he said. He adjusted Grim in his arms so he was more comfortable. “I’ll keep an eye on Grim here. Seems like he’s not in a good mood.”

            “Gee, you think?” Grim hissed. Which followed immediately by a sneezing fit. “Achoo! Achoo!” Arun rocked him again. “I want tuna…” he whined.

            “You’ll get some in a little bit,” Arun assured. “Breakfast is coming.” Grim huffed but otherwise didn’t protest. One, he was sick with a cold which interfered with his concentration. And two, breakfast — meaning real, hot food — was coming. Had his stomach not growled for everyone to hear, he would’ve protested some more. For now, he settled for grumbling.

            Chuckling, Suravi made her way to the kitchen in the back. Along the way, making a mental note to compliment Ollie on his work the next time she saw him. Like Arun had said, the cobwebs in the hard-to-reach corners were gone. Though she still needed to do some detail cleaning in some areas, it was better than it was last night. Which was more than what she could’ve done on her own.

            And upon arriving in the kitchen, she was impressed with what she was seeing. Wolfgang was humming to himself while finishing with the cabinets. On the counter she had cleaned, the silverware was laid out over some towels Ollie had found. While the polish could use some work, she also remembered there was no baking soda around. It was a good thing then that their only guest would be Crowley.

            Knocking on the wood of the door, Suravi announced her return. “I’m back,” she said. Wolfgang turned around.

            “Perfect timing, Miss,” he said. “I was just finishing with the plates.” Suravi walked up.

            “Wow,” she said. “You got a lot done.” Really, she was impressed. There were some plates and bowls that couldn’t be salvaged. Either by being too old or too dirty to get clean. Still, there was a sizable number of dishes salvaged and usable. Wolfgang preened at the praise.

            “I did find one cast iron skillet,” he reported. “There was one bottle of oil left. And it is still seasoning.” He gestured to the oven. “However, I feel it may affect the taste some. It was quite old.”

            Good thing then that she had bought more oil from the shop.

            “Did you find any pans to use?” she asked. Wolfgang nodded.

            “Aside from the skillet," he continued. “Most of the cookware in this kitchen is old cast iron.” He turned to the oven. “Thus far, only that one is close to being seasoned.”

            Which was still good.

            “How long until it’s done?” Suravi asked.

            “Should be done any minute now,” Wolfgang responded. “I put it in not long after you left. And it’s been close to an hour now.”

            “Perfect,” Suravi said. “I brought the groceries, too.” She set the basket on the counter away from the utensils and dishes. “I hope you don’t mind the smell of bacon and eggs.”

            Wolfgang grinned. “That was my favorite breakfast when I was alive, Miss,” he said. “Along with a nice, cold glass of milk.”

            Suravi smiled. “I’m glad we’re on the same page.”

            Digging through the basket, Suravi pulled out the eggs, bread, milk, bacon, sticks of butter, oil, and firewood. Wolfgang set out a bowl for cracking the eggs. And the glasses he had found were washed and usable. Suravi placed some logs in the storage for the oven. The rest she would put near the fireplace in the lounge. Working like a well-oiled machine, they put the utensils and usable dishes away. Three plates were set out for after breakfast was cooked. Along with three glasses for their morning milk. Three forks and three knives were set aside with each plate for every living inhabitant of the dorm. And once Wolfgang pulled the seasoned skillet out, Suravi got to work on breakfast.

            Cutting off two tablespoons of butter with the knife, Suravi melted it to coat the pan in a nice sheen. Followed by cracking roughly six eggs into the bowl and whisking with a spare fork. Two for each living inhabitant. Wolfgang set to work seasoning the other cast iron pans in the back while Suravi cut three slices of bread with the knife. Sam had offered a better deal on a full loaf than pre-sliced, packaged bread. Not that she minded. It was a sourdough loaf with nice body and taste. Much more filling than the typical bread.

            The sizzle from the butter was complimented by the aroma it was leaving in the kitchen. And placing the sourdough slices in the pan, she knew there was going to be happy stomachs. Grim’s, especially. After several minutes, she flipped the slices and revived the dying fire. Soon, it was time to take the bread out. With careful and practiced grips, she transferred the toasted slices to their respective plates. Now, it was time to cook the bacon.

            It was always so satisfying to hear the sizzle and pop of bacon touching a well-heated pan. Doubly so when it was melted butter mixing with the thick-sliced, frying bacon. It was a big pan, so she was able to fit six slices of bacon. Two for each person. She’ll have to ask about other breakfast meats Twisted Wonderland had. They needed to stretch this until she could get a steady paycheck. Which she doubted Crowley would give. But cooking was taking front and center.

            Once the bacon was nice and crispy, she lifted it out with a fork and carefully placed the slices on the bread. Two slices of bacon on each bread slice. They had no paper towels to strain it, but bread was very absorbent. And it added such nice flavor when there were no paper towels to use. Satisfied with the results so far, she turned her attention back to the skillet.

            The bacon left a lot of grease. Too much to properly cook the eggs. They would be too greasy to eat, let alone digest well. But there was a spoon and a spare jar she could use as a grease catcher. So that would have to do.

            Once the grease was strained, she melted another tablespoon of butter in the skillet. Then dumped the eggs in. They hadn’t yet found salt to season it with, so the salt from the butter would have to do. She liked using butter sticks the most. It had more flavor than tub butter did. And oh, it tasted so nice in creamy scrambled eggs. Mopping up what remained of the scrambled eggs with buttered toast was the best. And washing it down with a nice glass of milk.

            What a nice way to start a morning.

            Some time passed. And the scrambled eggs were done. Splitting the eggs into three even servings, she scraped it with a wooden spoon onto the plates. She wished she had some cheese to grate onto the eggs. And some chives. Those were nice garnish according to that chef she’d worked with one time. Nice garnish with an added crisp to creamy scrambled eggs. The thought alone was scrumptious.

            Wolfgang was fixing to add another cast iron pan to the oven when Suravi had finished preparing breakfast.

            “Wow,” he marveled, observing the plates. “Not bad. Not bad at all.” He touched his chin with a hand. “Where did you learn to do that?”

            Suravi wiped the sweat off her brow. “I worked as a line cook for about half a year,” she answered. “I… had to quit when we moved.”

            “Oh,” Wolfgang drawled. “It’s still quite impressive.”

            “It could be better,” Suravi stated. She picked up two plates with both hands, holding them up like serving trays. “As they say, there’s room for improvement.”

            Wolfgang smiled, picking up the last plate like a waiter holding a serving tray. “And where did you learn to do that?” he asked while opening the door with his free hand. Suravi grinned while she followed him out.

            “Time as a waitress in a downtown cafe.”

            To say Grim was ecstatic at getting breakfast was an understatement. When Suravi and Wolfgang came into the lounge with the plates full of food, he was overjoyed. True, it wasn’t tuna like he wanted, but it would hold him over until they could get tuna. The dining room wouldn’t be usable until they had given it a good cleaning. So the lounge would have to do. Grim was chowing down on his scrambled eggs and bacon when the front door opened.

            “Good morning, you—” Crowley sang. Right before he saw the group enjoying breakfast. “Oh, you’re already up.”

            “You can thank these two,” Grim grumbled, in between sneezes and chewing on his breakfast. Crowley’s eyes scanned the table in front of him.

            “And you’re already having breakfast,” he said. “How’d that happen?”

            Suravi answered. “We found some money while cleaning the dormitory,” she said. Her tone of voice was even, giving nothing away. “It wasn’t a lot, but it was enough to help us get started, at least.”

            “And you didn’t think to inform me of this because?” Crowley challenged. Suravi didn’t flinch.

            “In our defense,” she said. “It was either be late for work or miss you entirely.” Crowley hummed.

            “Fair point,” he said. “Even though you just got tossed from another world you can still be cheeky. Wonderful!” At which, they just mentally rolled their eyes. “I came to speak to you about your work for today.”

            And just like that, all attention was on him. Crowley sat down at the table to discuss their work for the day. In time for Grim to sneeze a plume of fire into his face.

            “Achoo!”

            Crowley’s mask and top hat were covered in ash and soot. As was his vest from the shoulders up. He blinked, nobody said a word. Even as the ghosts were snickering from some unknown place. Arun snorted, trying to hold back a laugh. As was Suravi.

            “Are you…” she snorted, trying not to laugh. “Are you alright, sir?”

            “Yes, yes, I’m fine, yes.”

            He waved off the concern. Even as Suravi was offering him a handkerchief to clean himself up. Trying not to laugh — and failing a bit — all the while. He accepted without a word.

            “So as I was saying,” he started again. “Today you are to clean the campus.” Suravi, Arun, and Grim paused their breakfast to listen. The siblings did, anyway. “But the campus is quite large. Cleaning it all without magic is impossible.” He raised an eyebrow when Arun coughed in between sentences. But otherwise didn’t question it. “So I'd like you to clean Main Street from the main gate to the library. Understood?”

            “We understand, sir,” the Songs chimed in unison. Grim chewed on his toast while giving them an odd look.

            “Wonderful,” Crowley said. He gave the cat a sideways glance, inching way in case he sneezed fire at him again. “Please watch Grim closely so he doesn't cause a scene like yesterday.” Or send another plume of fire his way.

            “We will, sir,” Suravi said.

            “Excellent,” Crowley chimed. “I'm counting on you. You have permission to have lunch in the school cafeteria.” Well, that was one thing they could cross off the list. It’d help so much. “Take care of your work enthusiastically.”

            The Songs nodded their heads in agreement. But Grim had a different idea.

            “No way I'm doing any cleaning!” he proclaimed. Suravi felt her eye twitch in irritation. “I wanna go to class and, bang! Boom boom boom! Use a bunch of awesome spells!” He held his paws out for emphasis.

            “Too bad you’re in the same boat we are,” Arun snipped. “And you can’t go outside, anyway. You have a cold.”

            At which, Grim deflated.

            “That explains it…” Crowley muttered. “Well, toodle-oo! I shall see you after school today.” He stood up, snatching a piece of bacon off Grim’s plate. Much to his protest. Probably as payback for coating him in soot earlier. “Take care, Suravi and Arun. I shall be waiting.” And with a dramatic swish of his cape, he vanished out the front door. Suravi and Arun turned to one another.

            “So if he wants us to clean from the gate to the library,” Suravi started. “Perhaps it’ll be best to work in shifts. That way, we don’t wear ourselves out.”

            Grim grumbled at the piece of missing bacon.

            “I can take the afternoon shift,” Arun offered. “We can’t really leave Grim alone when he’s sick.”

            “I can agree,” Suravi uttered. “I suppose that means I’ll be taking the morning shift.”

            “He took my bacon…” Grim complained. At which, Arun pointed out something.

            “Chill, he only took a piece. Not the whole strip,” he said. Grim just grumbled and crossed his arms. “You still have your toast and eggs.”

            “Grr, that was my bacon!” Grim exclaimed. “He had no right to get his dirty claws on it!” His tail stood straight up. “It’s mine! Mine!”

            One-track mind much? the siblings thought. They were lucky Crowley was already long gone.

            “I’ll ignore that for now,” Suravi said. “I won’t get to see the office Milton is setting up until later, unfortunately.” Which was a shame. She was looking forward to seeing how it was going to look. “But I can look it over during Arun’s shift.”

            “Fine by me,” Arun said, chewing on some egg. “Do you think we’ll meet anybody today?”

            “With how many students there are,” Suravi mused. “We’re bound to meet a few characters.”

            Grim munched on the remainder of his bacon in the background. “So when are you gonna tell him you have magic?” he asked the siblings. They immediately went quiet. A hint of mischief hanging in the atmosphere. Grim’s left ear flattened, wondering what they were up to.

            “We would,” Suravi started. “But we’d like to see how long it takes him to figure that out.” Grim felt a chill go down his spine at the sly look in the elder Song’s eyes.

            “Cleaning the entire campus without magic is impossible,” Arun added. His own grin was matching his sister’s. Grim did not know if he should feel uneasy or not seeing that. “Besides, he never said we couldn’t use magic to clean.”

            Both the siblings snickered.

            “Oh, the look on his face when he realizes he’s been treating two magic users like servants,” Suravi giggled. “It’s going to be priceless.”

            “So priceless,” Arun snickered. “He’s going to be kicking himself for days after that.”

            “Let’s not get started on assuming we were magicless,” Suravi crooned. The grin on her face was near demonic. “How dumb do you think he’ll feel after that?”

            “So dumb,” Arun cackled. His grin was just as demonic as hers. “Heck, let’s see how long it takes everyone else to figure that out. They’re going to be kicking themselves.”

            “Oh I love that idea,” Suravi cackled with glee. Arun returned the laugh. Equally as gleeful and evil. Grim glanced between the two of them. Before he crossed his arms and frowned.

            “You’re both devils, you know that?”

            So this is Main Street, Suravi thought, the cleaning tools in hand. Breakfast at the dorm had passed quicker than they had liked. She wished they had a bit longer to enjoy the meal they had prepared. But alas, there was work to be done. And the sooner they got to it, the better. After breakfast, she tied her hair into a bun, kissed everyone inside farewell (even the ghosts), and took off.

            The sun was higher in the sky by the time she reached Main Street. And a few students were milling about before class started. Other early risers, it seemed. Passing by, she could see several of the boys’ heads snap up and look at her. She could feel the stares and hear the whispers. It seemed no matter where she went, she’d always be the subject of some baseless rumor. Or the target of jeering for her status and state of poverty. She thought she’d gotten over that long ago. But it seems it would always follow her.

            Really. Couldn’t they find something better to do? She had cleaning to take care of. Sighing and tuning out the whispers, she carried on.

            Leaning the mop, broom, and bucket against a nearby tree, Suravi walked up and down Main Street to get a feel for it. Along both sides of this section, there were seven statues. These must’ve been the Great Seven Trey was talking about. On her left, there were four statues. A tall man in ancient Greek robes, another tall man with a cunning look and a snake staff, an elegant witch with horns, and a stunningly beautiful queen. On her right, there were three statues. A portly woman with a heart motif, an octopus woman with a scroll, and a lion with a scar over his eye.

            A colorful cast, they were. She didn’t get to read much about them in the library last night. Perhaps that was something she could look into later? She placed that idea in the back of her mind while she walked up and down the street. To gauge how much she would have to clean.

            To be honest, she didn’t think it’d feel any different from having to clean the hallway of an upscale hotel. The only difference was there being more traffic coming through. Especially with a school this big having at least one hundred students. Now she was sure she was off by a wide margin. But with a school this big, they must have had enrollment in the hundreds at least.

            Returning to where she had left her cleaning supplies, she heard the telltale sound of running footsteps behind her. Ah, early morning joggers. Seems like some of the students here were into athletics. Or they were out on a morning jog for health reasons. Either way, she mused, she’d best get used to the sound. Grasping the broom in one hand, she started on the sweeping near the statue of the beautiful queen.

            Minutes passed, and she let her mind wander. Would she forever be stuck as a maid? Working day and night to earn a better home life for herself and Arun? It was easier to handle when their mother was around. And now that she isn’t…

            Suravi sighed. This self-pity wasn’t going to get her anywhere. As much as she wanted to cry her eyes out and yell. No, she had to be strong. Arun needed her now more than ever. She couldn’t afford to be selfish.

            “You there,” a voice called. Pulling Suravi out of her thoughts. Suravi glanced over to her right and nearly gasped. Standing there was a stunningly beautiful young man with pale skin, blond hair with lavender tips and lavender eyes. He was wearing similar clothes as Trey. Only his shorts stopped above his knees. Underneath the dark grey of his uniform were vibrant indigo sleeves and socks. Capping off the look were white sports shoes. Rather fashionable. If she didn’t know any better, she’d say he was a model of some type. And it looked like he had business with her. For some reason.

            “Can I help you?” Suravi asked, an eyebrow raising. The model strode up to her, confidence in every step. It wasn’t long before he was standing right in front of her. And she had to crane her neck up to look at him.

            “If you have the time to spare, I’d like to have a word with you,” the model said. Suravi’s eyebrow remained near the hairline on her forehead.

            “… may I have your name, sir?” she asked. “I’d like to know who I am speaking to.” It was the model’s turn to raise an eyebrow. But otherwise, he deemed it unimportant.

            “Of course, since you asked,” he said. With a flick of his wrist, he rested his hand over his heart. “My name is Vil Schoenheit. I’m the dorm leader of Pomefiore here.”

            “Ah, like Riddle,” she said. Vil said nothing, keeping his face blank. “My name is Suravi Song. I’m a new cleaner here.” On instinct, she held her skirt out and curtsied. The broom was still in her hand. Vil’s eyebrows rose somewhat. But he was back to his neutral expression soon enough. “How may I be of service?”

            “… lovely,” Vil said. His hand dropped to his side. And he held his arms akimbo on his hips. He looked Suravi directly in the eye. “I came here to give you a warning about someone.”

            Suravi resumed her neutral pose, still holding the broom in her hand. “Is there someone I should be watching out for?” she questioned. A small smirk tugged on Vil’s lips. It seemed like her question made the discussion shorter for both of them.

            “Sharp. I like that,” he said. “I don’t quite know what he’s going to do while you’re here. But I feel you should know.” Suravi gave him her utmost attention. Standing straight with her shoulders back and looking Vil directly in the eye. In turn, he smiled.

            “There is someone from my dormitory who believes you’re quite interesting,” Vil said. “His name is Rook Hunt. My vice dorm leader.”

            Makes sense why he’s going out of his way now, Suravi mused. “May I ask what he looks like?”

            “Of course,” Vil said. The smile was barely hiding now. “He’s quite tall. Blond hair, green eyes, always wears a hat.” Suravi stiffened. Because that description was sounding very familiar now.

            “… does he wear his hair in a short bob?” she asked tensely. Vil’s smile faltered, seeing his warning had come a little late.

            “Ah, so you’ve met him,” he mused.

            “Once,” Suravi answered. “I… can’t say it was exactly pleasant. We’ll leave it at that.”

            “Understood,” Vil said. “Rook is for certain an eccentric. He’s known for hunting things and people he finds interesting or beautiful.”

            “He lives up to his name, I see,” Suravi commented. Vil simply chuckled. “Though, may I ask if he’s going to literally hunt me? I’d rather not have someone with weapons trailing after me.”

            Vil’s chuckle was more pronounced. “I like your sense of humor,” he said. “Rook does practice archery.” Suravi’s back tensed. “But since you’re a lady, you should be safe. He’s quite a chivalrous one.”

            “That doesn’t make me feel any safer,” she said. “An eccentric with skills in hunting and archery. You can’t say any form of chivalry will make the situation any better.”

            “Indeed you can’t,” Vil sighed. “I’d reign him in if I knew how his mind worked, Miss Song.” He looked her in the eye again. “That’s everything I can do for now.”

            Suravi’s hand trembled. But her eyes took on a steely look. She faced Vil, her back straight and her hands clutching the broom in her hand. She looked him back in the eye.

            “I appreciate you coming to warn me,” she said. “It’s quite kind of you.”

            An arrogant chuckle escaped Vil’s throat. And a smirk appeared on his face. It was as if he was questioning the notion of anyone thinking he could be kind. He looked Suravi up and down. No doubt finding something to nitpick like he did at the entrance ceremony. She felt like a plain commoner facing a vain nobleman, for all it was worth. But the steel in her eyes didn’t leave.

            “Miss Song,” he chided. “It wasn’t out of the goodness of my heart that I came to warn you.”

            “I know,” Suravi said. Then a soft smile appeared on her face. “Still, it was kind of you to warn me. Thank you.”

            Vil’s face went blank. Suravi couldn’t tell what he was thinking behind those eyes. For all she knew, he was planning on throwing her to the wolves. Or the hunter. Or whoever was eager to get their claws in her somehow. She clutched the broom in her hand. Waiting for Vil’s response.

            “… you’re going to do quite well here,” he finally said. A question mark floated above her head while he looked her up and down. “In a sense, I can see why he finds you so interesting.” More question marks floated around her head while Vil circled her like a vulture. A dolled-up vulture hiding unknown intent. It was rather unnerving.

            “You’re a servant, technically at the bottom of the social ladder since you’re magicless,” he started. Suravi resisted the urge to smile at the misconception. “And yet you carry yourself like a noble lady.”

            What?

            “And…” Vil leaned in. Closely observing the young woman in front of him. She felt his eyes bore into her soul. As if there was something he knew that she didn’t.

            “You… look like someone I know.”

            What?

            She looked like someone he knew? Where? Who? Who was it? Was it someone she knew? It didn’t seem like Vil had an answer for that. He leaned back. His observation was finished.

            “Are you certain there is no mystery to unravel?” he questioned. This time, out of genuine curiosity. “No stunning twist of the century?”

            Suravi shook her head no. “I’m afraid Rook may have misplaced his interest,” she replied. “But still. Thank you for your time.” She folded her hands in front of her. Vil paused. Silent for a long while.

            “Very well.”

            He turned around. It was time to head back and prepare for class.

            “If Rook proves to be too much for you, seek me out,” he called. “But I have a feeling you can handle yourself quite well. If last night is any indicator.”

            Suravi looked away, a slight blush on her face. The scene of herself and Arun chasing Grim around with a broom and a bucket was going to follow them. All the way to the end of their tenure at Night Raven College. What a wonderful thing.

            “All said and done,” Vil said, turning away. “Good luck.”

            And just like that, he was gone.

            In Vil’s newfound absence, she let her mind wander again. So she had the attention of the Pomefiore vice dorm leader, did she? Who was also a renowned hunter and eccentric? Wonderful. Just wonderful. She was having amazing luck today. And it started out so well, too.

            Still, Vil had gone out of his way to warn her about him. The least she could do was heed his warning and keep her eyes peeled. But something he said wouldn’t stop replaying in her mind. That line about her looking like someone he knew. If he was famous, then that meant he knew a lot of important people. For all she knew, she simply looked like someone he worked with once.

            Once. And they were never seen again unless it was at a gathering.

            These thoughts swimming in her mind, Suravi returned to her sweeping. Today was going to be a long day.

Chapter Text

            Never in her life did she ever think she’d be cleaning for a prestigious magic school. Let alone one that looked down on people for not having magic. As evidenced by the mixture of sneers, jeers, poor pick-up lines, and wolf whistles. All from passing students. The morning crowd had picked up. Meaning she had to be more strategic on where to sweep and mop. Lest someone decided to trade their brain today.

            And right now, she wanted to bash their heads in with a broom.

            “You must be the miss that put on a show yesterday,” a handsome student purred. His vest was indigo in color. And his armband was indigo with a red stripe. Suravi was sweeping around the beautiful queen’s statue. Pointedly ignoring the wannabe ladies’ man. But it didn’t seem like he got the hint.

            “I’m busy,” she said curtly. Not that it deterred the student. In fact, it only seemed to fan the flame.

            “Doing what, may I ask?” He leaned against the base of the statue. A suave (he thought) grin was plastered on his face. “Being so beautiful it makes my heart stop?”

            Suravi looked him square in the eye. “Was that supposed to make me feel flattered?…” The student blinked. As if failing to understand it was the most unflattering thing he could say to a woman. Before he chuckled.

            “But of course,” the student said. “After all, women like yourself just adore the attention.” Suravi felt a vein pulsing in her forehead. Along with her eye twitching in irritation. Did this guy know when to give up? It seemed not.

            “A man as beautiful as me. And a woman of your grace and elegance.” He swooned. “A match made in heaven. It’s certain to stun all who see.”

            Bold of you to assume I’m interested, Suravi thought to herself. She clutched the broom and turned away. “If you’re done now,” she said. “I’d like to get back to work.”

            The student blinked again. “But miss—”

            “But nothing,” Suravi retorted. “I’m not interested. And I’d appreciate it if you left. Me. Alone.” She made sure to emphasize every word. Throwing a white-hot glare at the persistent student in the meantime. He flinched, backing away ever so slightly. Suravi huffed, turning back around to resume her work. The students around them snickered and oohed. No doubt mocking his spectacular failure.

            She thought that would be the end of it, for sure. But seconds later, she was proven wrong.

            “You know, miss…”

            Suravi paused. Question marks floated around her head. Then she jolted feeling an arm sling around her shoulders. And the student’s face was dangerously close to hers. She tightly gripped the broom in her hands, ready to strike if needed.

            “Most of the time, when I pay attention to someone,” he whispered in her ear. “They appreciate it.”

            “…”

            THWACK!

            “Yeowhow!” the student howled, clutching his nose. All around them, passersby and spectators burst into laughter. Some even doubled over or fell to the ground. Others clutched their guts. Suravi carried on with her cleaning, not paying much attention to the thrashing student behind her.

            “My nose! My beautiful nose!” he shrieked. Both his hands were on his nose. Which, everyone could see, was now bleeding. “You broke my nose!”

            “Don’t flatter yourself. I only bloodied it,” Suravi flatly stated. Nonchalantly sweeping the walkway. In truth, she just used the handle to hit him. Not even a full swing like she did with Grim. It was nowhere near broken, even though it was bleeding.

            To be fair, she did tell him to back off.

            “You’ll regret this!” he shouted. Suravi continued to sweep, not paying the theatrics any mind. “You’ll regret this for every day of your life! I swear on—!”

            He suddenly cut himself off. And the crowd suddenly started backing away. Oh so slowly. Suravi raised an eyebrow. The students weren’t looking at her. Nor at him. They were looking behind him. At someone who was suddenly towering and scowling at the wannabe ladies’ man. Said wannabe lady’s man was now ghost white and frozen. And seeing who was standing right behind him, she understood why.

            Vil Schoenheit was staring down the student. And he did not look happy.

            “Dorm leader…” the student squeaked. Right before Vil yanked on his ear.

            “I do believe we’ve covered this in etiquette class,” Vil said. There was a low and dangerous tone to his voice. And it seemed to register in the bonehead’s mind. He yelped at the tugging on his ear. “And didn’t we cover how to treat a lady?” The bonehead squirmed.

            “I’m sorry, dorm leader!” he freaked. “I-I was just trying to make small talk!” Suravi resisted the temptation to roll her eyes. The bonehead was flinging excuse after excuse. None of which seemed to convince Vil any.

            “Do you really think excuses will save you?” Vil questioned. “I saw the whole thing.”

            The bonehead froze. “What?”

            Vil’s scowl was more pronounced now. “Did I stutter?” he interrogated. “I saw you put your arm around that young lady. Right after she had told you, in no uncertain terms, no.” If the bonehead’s face wasn’t ghost white already, he had turned even paler now.

            “D-dorm leader…” he squeaked out. But Vil wasn’t having any of it.

            “Once the school day is over, you are to come right back to the dorm for your punishment,” he coolly informed. Suravi could’ve sworn she felt a chill go down her spine. Even when the bonehead was trembling.

            “Yes… dorm leader…” the bonehead whimpered. A long pause followed. Before Vil finally released his ear. The student landed gracelessly on his rear end.

            “Get to class. Now,” Vil ordered. The unfortunate student scrambled to get to his feet. Running for his life, he sped past the others towards class. And Suravi swore she heard something crunch loudly underneath his feet. Vil turned to the other spectators, frowning at seeing more students from his dorm loitering around.

            “That goes for all of you!” he barked. Sending each and every Pomefiore student racing to get to class. And others who weren’t in Pomefiore. Suravi stared with wide eyes, not quite sure if she should say anything or carry on. She had to admit, that was pretty scary to see. Entertaining, but scary.

            “Good gracious…” Vil sighed. “You’d think they would learn by now.”

            Suravi was tempted to agree. But she was a little scared of incurring Vil’s wrath. She felt her heart jump a bit when Vil turned to face her. It was soothed a bit seeing the concern in his eyes. Though it could probably be saving face for catching his fellow Pomefiore students misbehaving. She wasn’t certain.

            “Are you alright, Miss Song?” he asked. Suravi’s eyes darted left and right. And landed on Vil.

            “I… am,” she squeaked out. “Thank you.” Vil sighed again, this time in relief.

            “Good…” He pinched the bridge of his nose. And his eyebrows pinched together in frustration. “We have etiquette classes for this. Specific. Reason.” Suravi said nothing. If only to avoid riling up Vil when she didn’t know how bad his temper was.

            By chance, she looked down. And she frowned.

            “Oh…”

            That student ran over the rod of the mop. Which bent it at an awkward angle. Meaning she now couldn’t mop the street properly. Wonderful.

            “Hm?” Vil looked down. “Ah, just a minute.” Suravi raised an eyebrow when Vil bent down to pick it up. Both eyebrows settled near her hairline when Vil effortlessly straightened the rod out with a loud clack!. Not a bead of sweat on his immaculate brow. “There you go.” He handed the mop back to her. “Take extra care from now on.”

            Suravi blinked. Before she dumbly accepted the mop back. Vil smirked, so pleased with himself at her reaction.

            “That… is impressive strength to see,” she commented. Still blinking. And still staring like a numbskull. Vil just chuckled. Arrogant as can be.

            “Now I don’t mind you staring,” he started. There was a smug smirk on his face. “But I’d prefer if you showed some manners.” Suravi immediately snapped back to attention. Not quite pleased at being reminded of her own idiocy.

            “Of course. Thank you.”

            Vil flippantly waved a hand. “You’re quite welcome.” Before he turned on his high heels (was he wearing those earlier?) and left for class. Suravi waved after him, suddenly feeling quite dumb afterward.

            I have no idea if he was complimenting me or insulting me. She returned to her sweeping. Or both.

            The spectators that were watching the small scuffle had long since moved on. No doubt they would be talking about what had happened. Though she wished the bonehead would learn from this, her experience with such “gentlemen” said otherwise. He would more than likely try again in the future. Somewhere far away from Vil.

            Movement caught her eye near the statue of another member of the Great Seven. And she fought with every ounce of willpower to not stare. The student that was passing by sported a pair of fluffy white wolf ears atop his head. Wolf’s ears. And no human ears. A long mane of snowy white hair fell down his back, tied into a loose braid. Further elongating it was a snowy white and fluffy tail lazily swaying back and forth. There was an exquisite sense of beauty from him. Was it the way his alabaster complexion seemed to glow? And seeing his armband, Suravi deduced he was from Pomefiore.

            Two things about this student caught her attention the most. One was the way he held his pen. Stark white in contrast to the black pens the other students carried. And extended like a walking stick. Tapping every brick in the road while he walked. The second was the pair of black sunglasses covering his eyes. Suravi gasped, the realization dawning on her. To his credit, the student didn’t seem to mind. Or hear. He simply continued on, without a care in the world.

            Suravi wasn’t sure if she should feel pity for the student or not. On one hand, he was having no trouble navigating around Main Street. But on the other hand, how did he keep up with his coursework? Schools that boasted accommodations for disabled students always fell through, one way or another.

            Still, it wouldn’t be fair of her to act based on assumption alone. If that student needed help, she would be happy to. It was, after all, part of her job as a member of the faculty.

            More students passed by, and Suravi had begun wiping down the statues again. A thin layer of water from scrubbing the bases still remained. She hadn’t yet reached above the pedestals to clean the statues themselves. Gathering up her rags and the scrub brush, Suravi started with the portly woman with the hearts motif. To keep from having to go back there multiple times, she started scrubbing from the back of the statue.

            “And I’m telling you, the lighting in this is just atrocious! There’s no way I’m posting that on Magicam!”

            That guy sounded like he swallowed helium for breakfast. But alas, he was nowhere to be seen.

            “Cater, really…”

            Suravi perked up. Was that Trey? It sounded like him.

            “Agh… I should’ve known better than to take pictures there…” the other guy complained. “I mean, it’s so not photogenic! There’s barely anything Magicammable there.”

            Magicam? What in the world was that?

            “I don’t even know why we went there, to begin with.”

            Suravi rounded the base of the statue to start cleaning from the front.

            “I mean, sure, we were told there were gonna be some great pics! But—”

            Suravi stopped in her tracks at the same time as the other student. Who she now saw was an orange-haired boy with a diamond on his cheek.

            “Oh.”

            She leaned back, seeing how his eyes had widened to almost comical effect. He looked her up and down, seemingly in shock at the beauty standing before him. It wasn’t long before a suave (he thought) smile adorned his face. He slicked back his hair with one hand. With both adjusting his blazer, he slid up to Suravi and leaned on the statue of the portly queen. Right beside him, Trey raised an eyebrow.

            “Why, hello,” the orange-haired student purred. “You must be new here, beautiful.” Suravi kept her face blank. Not quite sure what to make of it. Because he was running his mouth at the speed of Grim’s frantic run yesterday.

            By the looks of it, Trey was wondering the same thing.

            “I’m Cater. Cater Diamond. But Cay is good, too.” He winked, pulling out his phone. “Can I get a picture with you, gorgeous? I’ll tag you on Magicam.” He grinned a cheshire cat grin. A sultry look in his eyes. Behind his back, he had his fingers crossed the beauty would accept.

            Suravi, instead, turned around. “Not interested.”

            Cater felt the glass shattering in his mind.

            “Ouch…” he whimpered. “Playing hard to get…” Beside him, Trey struggled to keep a straight face.

            “I— snort! I warned you,” Trey wheezed in between repressed cackles. Seems like he had the foresight to warn his friend about the beauty that joined their school. The beauty that also doubled as a spitfire. Fun.

            “Yeah… but still…”

            Suravi knelt to pick up the scrub brush that had been cast aside. “A word to the wise?” she said. Cater looked up. “Please try and sound a little more genuine,” she requested. “You’ll catch more attention if you do.”

            She didn’t know why Cater suddenly resembled a gaping goldfish. Neither did she understand why Trey suddenly burst into hysterical laughter. To the point he was leaning on the portly queen’s statue for support. All she knew was that her eyebrows were finding a new settlement near her hairline.

            “She got you there!” Trey cackled. Much to Cater’s dismay. And Suravi’s confusion. At least there was humor found in this situation.

            “What’s going on over there?” a voice behind them demanded. Trey immediately stopped laughing. And Cater whipped his head to look behind them. Suravi leaned over to see who had spoken. Right away, she was wondering if she should have done so.

            Riddle was standing right behind them. His imposing stare swept over the two upperclassmen in her presence. What’s more, he didn’t look happy.

            “Dorm leader!” Cater called. Trying to save face. “Wow, you are looking extra cute today!” Suravi side-eyed Cater while he poured compliment after compliment over Riddle. Who didn’t seem pleased at all with the incessant buttering.

            “Hmph. Keep talking like that, and it will be off with your head,” Riddle coldly stated. Cater whimpered, sinking to the side and pleading for Riddle to go easy on him. Suravi’s eyebrows flattened.

            Was that really necessary? she asked herself. As obnoxious as it was, Cater didn’t seem like he meant any harm with that. Heck, he folded the minute Riddle walked over. Which made her wonder what life was like at the Heartslabyul dorm. She didn’t have time to think it over. Riddle was giving her the critical eye from where he stood.

            “So, this is the fate of the troublemaker from yesterday,” he sneered. There was an undeniable smug grin on his face. It was as though he was reveling in the fact the troublemaker from last night was suitably punished. Trey looked uncomfortable seeing this happen in front of him. Cater just looked nervous. Because Riddle was accosting a beauty right in front of them. A magicless beauty, but still a beauty.

            Riddle stalked up to Suravi, pride radiating off his very being. “Aren’t you embarrassed?” he taunted. “All that trouble yesterday, and you were reduced to this.” He not so subtly gestured to the getup she was in. Raggy and dirty clothes, cleaning supplies strewn about, and stray hairs poking out from her bun. A disgraceful sight if he ever saw one.

            “Not only did the Dark Mirror bring someone who can’t use magic, it brought a rulebreaker, as well.” Riddle scoffed, the smug grin not leaving his face. “If I were you, I would be too ashamed to ever show my face again.”

            Riddle looked up. And a question mark floated over his head seeing she was looking over him rather than at him. Then she glanced down.

            “Oh, you were talking,” she said. Riddle felt a vein pulsing. Because yes. He was talking to her.

            “Was that not obvious?” he asked. “I wasn’t aware listening was a lacking skill.”

            Suravi giggled. “That does explain why the air around you suddenly got warmer.”

            Trey sputtered while Cater stood in open-mouthed awe. Riddle recoiled, as though he had been physically assaulted.

            “Excuse me?” he seethed. “Do you have any idea who you are speaking to?”

            “Do you want me to say it out loud?” she challenged. “Or do you just want an excuse to put a collar on me?” Riddle opened his mouth to speak. But then he remembered this servant had no magic to speak of. The ends of Suravi’s lips curled upward in a mischievous smirk.

            “How unbecoming would it be,” she mused. “For the great dorm leader Riddle to use his magic on someone who can’t use it at all?” Which was a lie. She had magic. But the look on his face was too good.

            “I can still report you to the Headmaster!” he bellowed. “Rulebreakers have no place here.” Trey and Cater recoiled, sensing the boiling anger bubbling within Riddle. So it shocked them some to see Suravi not reacting at all to their temperamental dorm leader’s threats. She simply rolled her eyes and picked up the scrub brush again.

            “Are you even listening to me?!” he bellowed again. Suravi continued her work on scrubbing the portly queen’s statue. Not paying Riddle any mind. “I’m speaking to you!”

            Suravi hummed, then set down the brush. To the confusion of Riddle, Trey, and Cater, she cupped a hand over her ear. As though she were listening for something.

            “Do you hear that?” she asked. Riddle looked around, wondering what she was doing. “It’s the sound of something being leaked.” Trey raised an eyebrow while Cater took a quick look around. What was being leaked? They didn’t hear any water.

            “I don’t understand what you are getting at,” Riddle said between gritted teeth. “There’s no water leak anywhere.”

            Suravi grinned. Knowing he had fallen right into her trap.

            “Oh, I wasn’t talking about water,” Suravi said. “I was talking about secrets.”

            Riddle leaned back. “Secrets?” he asked.

            “Yes, secrets,” Suravi answered. “It’s my special power.” She enjoyed the look of disbelief on Riddle’s face while she spoke. “If you keep talking when you don’t think I’m here.” She leaned over him for maximum effect. Enjoying the creeping look of wide-eyed terror on Riddle’s face. “I can learn your secrets.”

            WHOOSH!

            Riddle sprinted away from them at lightning speed. Which sent Trey into a fit of uncontrollable, uproarious laughter. And Cater, bless his soul, stared wide-eyed in disbelief before he joined Trey. The cloud of dust Riddle left behind settled in record time.

            “I’ve never seen him run that fast!” Trey guffawed. He was laughing so hard, he couldn’t breathe. He had to lean on the statue again for support. Cater was wiping tears from his eyes.

            “That was amazing!” Cater proclaimed. “How in the world did you do that?”

            Suravi grinned. “Not telling,” she said with a wink. “It wouldn’t do to tell everyone all my secrets.” At which, Cater and Trey just laughed more.

            “Gorgeous, smart, and funny!” Cater exclaimed. “Oh, we’ve hit the jackpot!” In between bouts of laughter, Trey gave him a quirked eyebrow. “Seriously, that was an amazing joke you told.” Suravi giggled, not bothering to mask the mischief still lurking in her eyes. Cater gradually stopped laughing, nervousness taking over. “It was a joke, right?”

            Suravi didn’t drop her grin one bit. “I don’t know,” she “innocently” chimed. “Feel free to stick around. I’d love to learn more about you.” To complete the effect, she batted her eyelashes at Cater. Instead of the blush she elicited from Trey, she was met with a look of wide-eyed horror.

            Without another word, Cater grabbed Trey’s arm and, for lack of a better word, booked it.

            “Phew, bit of a dangerous lady,” he quipped once they were out of earshot. “So, anyway, you got the— Wipe that smirk off your face!”

            Trey glanced to his side. “What?” he asked. True to Cater’s word, he wore a gigantic smirk. “It was a good joke.”

            “You’re seriously going to say that?” Cater squeaked. “Geez, you’re absolutely horrible.”

            Trey chuckled. “Like I said.” The smirk didn’t leave his face. “It was a good joke. Maybe one to tell the first-years if I’m lucky.” Oh, he was so planning to the first chance he got. It was too good.

            Cater’s expression flattened to one of annoyance. It seems they’d found Mrs. Clover without even trying. How annoying.

            “She’s every bit as bad as you are, you know that?”

            “Hehe, I know.”

            “Phew…” Suravi whispered, wiping her brow. The sun was higher in the sky now. Not high enough to be noon, but it was still early morning. There were still students going to class. To the point she had to wonder if Night Raven College had a high turnover rate with attendance. There was no way it was still the morning before class. She’d have been fired on the spot if she was late to any job.

            Then again, she reminded herself, she gets up at unholy hours of the morning.

            Looking to her side, the sight of the octopus woman with the contract greeted her. Even as a statue, she had a lot of personality to show. From the proud grin on her face to the way she held herself to the way she showed off the contract in her hands. The plaque referred to her as the “Sea Witch”. A sorceress who helped unfortunate merfolk in need. Even though the prices were rather steep.

            Merfolk, huh? So they existed here, too? Not just people with animal ears and tails? Will wonders never cease, she mused. Still, she wondered if there were any merfolk attending Night Raven.

            It would be interesting to meet one.

            “Hehehehehehe!”

            Suravi jolted, clutching the broom in her hand. Her back went rod straight. And her entire body froze. What was that? Who laughed? She felt ice shoot down her spine hearing an identical laugh. Was it the same person?

            “Little fishie~!” crooned a voice. Suravi yelped. “Little fishie~. Come out and play~.”

            Her eyes darted left and right. Searching for the source of that eerie voice. No one appeared. No one showed up. No one even stepped forward. She had the eerie feeling she was alone. With no one around to help. All she had was her trusty broom. And even that didn’t feel like enough.

            “Little fishie~!”

            “Eek!”

            Suravi whirled around, her broom brandished high over her head like a baseball bat. The voice cackled again, sending her mind into a whirlwind of panic. Try as she might, the fear was slowly overtaking her common sense. Her hands began to tremble.

            “Who’s there?!” she shrieked. Her voice had gone up an octave. Her heart was pounding wildly in her chest. What’s worse, there was no one around to help her. She was on her own.

            She shrieked again feeling someone breathing down her neck. Literally. Like someone was standing right behind her. But when she turned around, broom brandished and all, there was no one. Nothing. Was her mind playing tricks on her?

            “Little fishie~!”

            WHOOSH!

            Her broom struck empty air. And that freakish laugh sounded off again! Suravi panted, her mind whirling in fear. What was going on? Who was there? Who was breathing down her neck? She held her broom so tightly her knuckles were turning white. Her heart continued to pound.

            “Hehehehehehe!”

            “Ah!”

            She swung her broom. Left and right. The silence was deafening. Her heart was pounding. And there was no one…

            “Little fishie~!”

            Suravi drew a sharp breath. That voice… it sounded like it was—

            “Boo!”

            A freakishly tall student jumped out at her.

            “Aaaaaaaahhhhh!!!”

            THWACK!!

            CRACK!!

            THUMP!!

            Suravi blinked. Once. Twice. And looked down. The broom in her hand was now reduced to a mere stick. Sprawled out on the brick road was a student with short, messy teal hair. A long, black stripe ran down the right side of his face. And his vest was a cool lavender color. What alarmed her the most were his teeth! What’s up with his teeth?! They look like shark teeth!

            … why did it look like he was seeing stars?…

            Suravi gulped. Dread pooled in the pit of her stomach. Because now, it came to her attention, the student had a red mark on his forehead. With telltale splinters from the other half of the broom far away. The broom, she now pieced together, she had broken over his head.

            Oh, crap. What had she done?

            “Um…” she squeaked, kneeling. “Are you… okay?” The student didn’t respond. Anxious, she reached a hand out and patted his cheek. Once. Twice. No response. She rested her hand on his cheek. Feeling for any signs of life.

            She recoiled with a yelp when his eyes focused on her. Glaring. A psychotic, murderous look. She gulped, freezing. She prayed, with all her might, that fortune would smile on her and forgive this iniquity.

            He turned his head to face her. Sending her heart sinking to the ground.

            “Heads up!” a student yelled. Suravi snapped her head up.

            “Aaaah!!” she screamed. Faster than anyone could see, she scooped the fallen student into her arms. Jumping to the side, she lifted him over her head. Breath baited. The air around them still.

            Until a speeding vehicle resembling a motorcycle zoomed by. The wind kicked up the dirt. Blowing Suravi’s hair in her face. The hapless student commandeering the runaway vehicle shouted for everyone up ahead to get out of the way. The telltale screeching of the tires alerted everyone to its presence. Until a crash signaled the end of the vehicle’s life. Fortunately, the student shouted he was okay.

            Suravi sighed. Before her knees buckled and gave out. Sending her and the shark-toothed student tumbling onto the grass. Upon impact, Suravi felt the wind being knocked out of her. Her vision blurred. Her thoughts became an incoherent, jumbled mess. This student, she now found out, was heavy. Adrenaline aside, she had no idea how she could’ve lifted him like that. At least the grass was soft…

            “Hey, fishie…” the student grumbled. A low, guttural growl. Suravi’s breath hitched in her throat. A cold sweat began to form. The figure laying perpendicular to her sat up. And looked down.

            “Fishie…” he growled. Suravi froze. Multiple scenarios ending in gruesome murder played in her mind. Specifically, her own gruesome murder. Was she gonna die here? That student didn’t look happy. In fact, he looked downright dangerous. She sucked in a breath, preparing for the worst.

            “How’d you do that?” the student chimed. Suravi’s internal theatre of terrible murder was disrupted.

            “What?”

            The student brushed off her question like water off a duck’s back. “That was so cool. You lifting me like I weighed nothing.” He had switched from murderous psychopath to adoring puppy with the snap of a finger. Suravi’s mind blanked, trying to process this.

            “You lifted me like I weighed nothing. I’m curious because I’m pretty heavy. So how did you do it? Do you work out?”

            Suravi was starting to get dizzy. And it wasn’t from the barrage of questions.

            “Can’t… breathe…”

            Off to the side, watching this spectacle, was someone identical to this student. Standing next to a flabbergasted Azul. His eyebrows had settled near his hairline at the sight before him.

            “… Jade?” Azul questioned. The student next to him, who wore an equally stunned expression, shifted.

            “Yes, Azul?”

            Azul crossed his arms. “When you allowed your brother to terrorize the new cleaner, did it cross your mind she would use that broom on him?”

            Jade paused.

            “… I confess. I did not see that coming.”

            “Not even the runaway Magical Wheel?” Azul pressed. Jade shook his head no.

            “I had nothing to do with that.”

            “… I see.”

            “Ack!”

            Both their heads snapped up. In time to see the cleaner was being squeezed in a hug by the excitable twin of Jade. Said twin was rubbing his cheek against the cleaner’s in a show of affection and admiration. Smiling with his teeth on full display. Although… Jade chuckled seeing the cleaner didn’t share his brother’s enthusiasm.

            “Ah… it seems Floyd has found a new friend,” Jade commented. Azul pushed up his glasses.

            “Well, let’s not squeeze her too much.” He smirked. “It seems like she’s at the end of her rope.”

            Indeed, Suravi was frozen stiff while Floyd rubbed his cheek against hers. Smiling like a little child all the while. It would be adorable. If Suravi wasn’t struggling for sweet air.

            “Fishie is warm~!” Floyd shouted. Suravi squirmed in his grip. “Hey, can I call you Firefishie? You’re hot! Like fire!” He grinned a toothy grin. “Firefishie saved me~!”

            Suravi gasped for air. “Gah! Help!”

            Jade and Azul stood by. Watching with great amusement. Until Jade decided it was time to go. They still needed to get to class.

            “Floyd,” Jade called. Floyd raced over, the struggling Suravi still in his arms.

            “Jade! Jade!” Floyd called back with childlike glee. “I have a new fishie!” He held up Suravi like a doll towards Jade. “Firefishie saved me~!”

            “Yes, I can see that,” Jade agreed. “Although…” He held a hand out to inspect. Suravi’s eyes followed his, watching warily. “It seems we’ve caught a fine specimen.” Suravi did not like the way he worded that. At all. “You don’t suppose…” His hand wandered near her mouth. On instinct, Suravi tried to bite him. But he retracted his hand.

            “Ohohoho~,” Jade crooned. “Feisty.” Suravi glared.

            “Put me down right now,” she growled. “Or so help me—”

            “I’d suggest complying with them, Miss,” Azul said. “They are talented in magic, after all.”

            The insinuation in those words was clear to see. Jade and Floyd chuckled, the same style of teeth visible on Jade. Suravi glared nonetheless.

            “Please put me down, or I will be forced to take drastic measures,” she warned. Floyd cackled while Jade chuckled. Azul smirked.

            “What can you do?” Azul challenged. The smirk was not leaving his face. “They have magic. What do you have?”

            Suravi looked him in the eye. “This.” She drew her foot back…

            … and kicked Jade square between the legs. Jade’s eyes bugged out of his skull while he doubled over. Floyd gasped, seeing his twin in pain. He immediately dropped Suravi to the ground, her landing an ungraceful one. Nonetheless, despite the pain the fall caused her, she stood back up. And looked a now startled Azul square in the eye. Her face returned to its neutral expression, though her glare was white-hot.

            Azul gulped. “I… see…” He pushed up his glasses. “Well, we shan’t bother you anymore, ma’am. We’ll go now.”

            “Eh?!” Floyd cried. “But Azul—!”

            “Now’s not the time, we’re late for class.” Azul hurriedly ushered the twins away. Jade leaning on Floyd for support. But once they were out of earshot, Azul whispered to them, “You can plan your revenge later.” Jade and Floyd shared a look. “She’ll be expecting us to make a move.”

            “… of course,” Jade conceded. “We’ll refrain from any retribution.” He grinned. “For now.” Floyd huffed because his brother was hurt. But otherwise just pouted all the way to class.

            Suravi kept her arms folded and her eyes sharp. Once she was sure they were gone, she wandered to the back of the Beautiful Queen statue…

            … and collapsed face-first onto the grass.

            “I just made enemies out of them, didn’t I,” she bemoaned to herself. Almost on the verge of crying. That Floyd character was strong. Stronger than anyone she’d ever known. And he had a strong bond with that one named Jade. Both of whom seemed loyal to Azul. If she didn’t know any better, she’d say they were gangsters of some type.

            Wonderful. Just her luck to cross some mafia members here at this school. What else could go wrong today?

            Soft footsteps approached from the side. She could feel the presence of yet another student beside her. Said unknown student crouched to the ground. They said nothing all the while. Suravi emitted no sound. Too frustrated and angry to even say anything. She just hoped this student wouldn’t cause any trouble for her.

            Of course, that was wishful thinking. But a girl could dream.

            “Excuzes-moi, mademoiselle,” a deep voice spoke. “Do you need help?”

            Suravi glanced up at the tree in front of her. “… I just…” she started. “… need a moment…” Her head rested back down on her arm. Which was currently serving as a pillow. She breathed in and out. Her breath even.

            And then she hiccuped. The student beside her jumped in alarm.

            “Mademoiselle,” the student asked. A touch of concern in their voice. “What seems to be troubling you?”

            Suravi cursed herself for showing such weakness. Especially in front of a student here. She wanted to curse everything she could name. The carriage for bringing her here. Crowley for sticking them in a dorm full of safety hazards. Grim for turning everything upside down on them. Her mother for dying.

            It all felt like a tidal wave crashing down on her.

            The ground beside her adjusted. She could see a pair of tan combat boots off to the side. Did the student sit down with her?

            “Mademoiselle,” the student said. His voice almost sounded… gentle. “A lady like yourself shouldn’t be in such distress.” Suravi adjusted herself so her head rested on both arms. It wasn’t even halfway through her shift, and she was already so exhausted. That had to have been a new record.

            “I feel like I’ve been wrung like a towel…” she whimpered. Decorum seemed to be taking a vacation. She was starting to not care about looking proper now.

            “Ah,” the student said. “A common ailment among the most brilliant of stars.” Suravi had to chuckle. It seemed this one had a way with words. Eloquent as he was. “Can you tell me something, mademoiselle?”

            “Go ahead,” Suravi said.

            “A lady of such grace and beauty,” he started. Oh, great. Was he going to butter her up, too? “How much strength is stored within your beautiful frame?” Suravi quirked an eyebrow. “You survived one of Monsieur Malfeasant’s infamous hugs.” Oh, that’s what they called them? “No one can live through them quite like you have.” She wasn’t sure if she was supposed to feel uplifted or insulted. Or both. “So, dites-moi, how are you so strong?”

            Suravi paused. “… it starts at a young age,” she said. Might as well humor him to get her mind off things. “Then it builds and builds. Until it doesn’t become too much of a problem.” Like losing all her friends just because she was poor. Or having her heart toyed with by an obvious narcissist. In hindsight, she should’ve seen that one coming. “Does that answer your question?”

            The student paused. “Oui, Reine du Flammes.”

            “Reine du Flammes?” Suravi asked. She lifted her head. “What does that—?” She froze the minute she looked up. Rook Hunt was sitting right beside her. On the grass behind the Beautiful Queen’s statue. It took all of her willpower to not scream bloody murder. Because the hunter was right there with her. And he was smiling, all the while.

            “Is something the matter, mademoiselle?” Rook asked. His smile was polite and charming. But Suravi did not trust him one bit. Slowly, now that part of her strength was recovered, she stood.

            “Nothing is the matter,” she replied. “But thank you.” Best keep it polite. It wouldn’t do to make more enemies here. Turning heel and walking across the street, she did her best to bury the guilt she was feeling. Rook had been polite, even sat down with her. So why did it leave an ugly taste in her mouth leaving him like that?

            Vil’s warning earlier repeated in her mind. As courteous as he was, he was still dangerous. Best keep her eyes peeled around him.

            … the urge to look behind her overtook her common sense. And look behind her she did. True to her gut feeling, Rook was standing just a few steps away from her. Smiling his charming smile. And sending ice-cold shivers down her spine. Was he even aware of the effect he had on people? She wasn’t sure at all.

            “…oh…”

            Suravi suddenly remembered a crucial detail, now that Jade, Floyd, and Azul were gone. A detail she had forgotten thanks to wallowing in self-pity. And now, it was staring her back in the face. Even as she picked up the pieces.

            The broom was broken.

            “Magic can fix that, mademoiselle,” Rook said from behind. Suravi jumped, startled.

            “Magic?” she questioned, a brow raised.

            “Magic,” Rook repeated. “Like so.” He held his pen out and aimed at the broken broom. In a flash of sparkling light, he shot a round of magic. Suravi squeezed her eyes shut to shield them from the sudden flash of light. A cracking sound later, and Suravi dared to open her eyes again.

            To her utter amazement, the broom was now whole again.

            “How-how did you—?” Suravi stammered. Rook only smiled.

            “’Tis an advanced spell, mademoiselle,” he said. Pocketing his pen. Suravi eyed him up and down. Amazed and grateful. But still wary.

            “I… I don’t know what to say,” she said out loud. “Thank you.”

            Rook chuckled. “De rien, mademoiselle.” For added effect, he removed his hat, held it to his chest, and bowed. “I am proud to be of service to such a fine lady.” Suravi blushed. She didn’t know why. The praise seemed genuine. Even if Rook was giving her the shivers with the way he was looking at her.

            “You are a rare anomaly to behold, Reine du Flammes,” Rook said, putting his hat back on. Suravi quirked an eyebrow. “Talented, courteous, and breathtaking.” He sighed romantically. “My knees quake in the presence of such fire. Radiant like the sun. And blazing like an inferno.” He looked her in the eye.

            “I wonder why the Mirror did not place you in a dormitory.”

            “Pardon?” Suravi questioned. A sudden unease filled the pit of her stomach. Rook was all too happy to share.

            “Why, mademoiselle, you have a talent for our art.” Rook held his hand over his heart. “It bewilders me, then, that you were not sorted into a dormitory.” He touched his chin in contemplation. “Ah, ‘tis a mystery.”

            Suravi felt a tremble in her hands. Even as she clutched the broom. Did… did Rook know about their magic?

            “I… don’t know what you’re talking about,” she said all too swiftly. “You were there. The Dark Mirror said we couldn’t be placed in a dormitory. Therefore, that means we don’t have magic.” It was a feeble attempt at diverting attention. Vil didn’t say Rook was also persistent. Just that he was an eccentric hunter.

            … or was that part something she was supposed to figure out on her own?

            “Non non, mademoiselle,” Rook countered. “Just because the Mirror says you can’t be placed in a dormitory.” Suravi felt a chill go down her spine. “It doesn’t mean you don’t possess magic.”

            Suravi’s knuckles began turning white. “… explain, please?”

            “But of course,” Rook smiled. “After all, a lady with resistance to fire must possess some magic, non?”

            Suravi froze, dread coursing through her veins. It suddenly became clear to her why Rook had taken such a keen interest in them. Two siblings who came from another world. Who possessed magic. And yet couldn’t be sorted into any of the dormitories. Slowly, she turned back to Rook.

            “… what did you see?”

            Rook chuckled. “Why, many things, mademoiselle.” He stalked forward. “Last night, during that marvelous chase through the venue.” Suravi gulped seeing Rook face to face. “Your brother threw his hand into the fire.”

            Suravi felt her heart stop.

            “But instead of recoiling in pain,” Rook observed. “It did not seem to bother him.” Suravi shuddered. Because Rook’s gaze was fully on her now. “And when you charged into the fray, your weapon brandished over your head.” Suravi could feel the blood drain from her face. “Your foot stepped right into the hottest patch of fire. And yet, you showed no pain.”

            Suravi instinctively took a step back. Away from the hunter.

            “That-that could’ve been adrenaline,” she countered. But it did not seem to faze Rook at all.

            “Adrenaline does not shield the body from burn wounds, mademoiselle,” Rook informed. “And you, Reine du Flammes, do not show any wounds from the fires.” Suravi took another step back. Viscerally afraid now.

            “… why are you talking to me, then?”

            “As I’ve said before, mademoiselle,” Rook said. “You are a very interesting individual. You and your brother.” Part of the fear was replaced by the protective love she had for Arun. And it was clearly seen in her eyes. “Not only that, but you’ve managed to impress our dorm leader, Roi du Poison! A great feat for many.”

            Suravi glanced both ways before looking at Rook again. “I… don’t see how I pulled that off,” she said. “I was just being polite.”

            “Ah, but that is where many fail, Reine du Flammes,” Rook countered. “Beautiful Vil is not easy to impress. Let alone befriend.” He leaned closer to look into her eyes. Suravi took another step back, unsettled. “And you, mademoiselle, have already accomplished many impossible things.”

            Suravi was now certain Rook was onto them. If he didn’t already know it. It would only be a matter of time before word got out. Who knew what would happen to Arun if that were to pass.

            “… you must not tell anyone about this,” Suravi hissed. Rook’s eyes widened in surprise.

            “But, Reine du Flammes,” he proclaimed. “Is it not a waste to hide your magic?” Suravi tightly gripped the rod of the broom.

            “It’s not about me hiding my magic,” she countered. “It’s about my brother.” Now that had Rook’s full attention. What could the lady be hiding so fiercely? “I don’t know what’s going to happen if word got out we have magic. And to be honest, I’m not sure it’s worth seeing everyone’s faces when they figure it out.” She sighed. “But my brother is someone I love with all my heart. So if anything were to happen to him…” She choked a bit. But the fire soon returned. In her posture, and in her eyes. “Then they’ll have to deal with me.”

            To emphasize, her point, she looked Rook in the eye and flicked her hand. Conjuring a small flame of brilliant color. Rook was no stranger to the dangers unchecked fire could pose. And yet, there was a beauty he could not describe. Fierce and burning.

            But behind it, above all, was a desire to protect.

            Rook’s lips curled in a smile. And he bowed. “I relent, Reine du Flammes.” He held his hat over his heart. “I shall not tell anyone of your secret.”

            “Good,” Suravi said, dismissing the flame. “I’ll pay you what you want in return. Just don’t tell anyone we have magic.” Goodness knows what they would do to Arun if they found out.

            “Oh, I require no payment, mademoiselle,” Rook said. Suravi quirked an eyebrow. “But, if you so wish.” He got down on one knee, taking her hand in his. “Then allow me to be your guard.”

            “… what?”

            Rook didn’t falter. “Allow me to watch over you. As your guardian angel.” Suravi wasn’t sure where that came from. “That way, I get to observe your beauty. And unravel more of the mystery.” Ah, should’ve known. But still. He had offered to protect them. That was… more than what they could ask for.

            “… thank you,” she said simply.

            “De rien, Reine du Flammes.”

            Standing, Rook kissed her hand and turned heel. It was time for him to head to class. And it was time for her to return to work. He wouldn’t want to disappoint Vil by being late again. But as long as he could observe this beauty that had impressed Roi du Poison, then he would be content.

            When she wasn’t looking, Rook left a juice box near her mop.

Chapter Text

            It was funny how quickly things could go downhill. One day, everything was fine and dandy. The next, they were stuck at the bottom of the pit. Swimming in grief and agony, yet never showing it. Never showing how much everything hurt. Trust was as scarce as good luck following the tragedy that befell them. So were friends they could have at their side. The ones that didn’t cast them aside in favor of something newer and shinier, anyway. Why she even thought she could trust those girls, she’ll never know.

            It was also funny how quickly things could start to look up. In the span of one night and a morning, they’d found unlikely allies in the ghosts of the Ramshackle Dorm. And now, they’d found a similar, if eccentric, one in Rook. Despite their distrust towards the Headmaster, he was their only hope at a stable living situation. As stable as can be in a rickety dorm filled to the brim with safety hazards. In a school full of egotistical wizards, at that.

            Suravi never considered herself much of a friend. More take than give. Never doing enough, last she remembered. Yet she always managed to find strange people willing to befriend her. Sam from the student store was friendlier than she’d imagine an adult could be. Trey made her heart skip a beat. What with his kind smile and eyes full of mischief. And he had a nice laugh (she mentally slapped herself for thinking that). Cater, the poor guy, didn’t deserve that threat from Riddle. The short-stack. Was Riddle compensating for something? He had a big attitude for someone that short. Not to mention, he ran off just like that. What in the world was going on with him?

            Then there was Azul. That shady student she couldn’t get a good grip on. His motives evaded her. Yet she couldn’t shake the feeling he was always scheming something. Always scheming. Alongside those eerie twins she had the misfortune of meeting. Jade was a sadist. There was no other way to put it. And she couldn’t put her finger on what Floyd was. Crazy? Absolutely. Yet there was something strangely endearing about him in hindsight. If one could look past smashing a broom over his head in fright. Was it his joy at finding a new friend? Or was it something else? What was up with that “firefishie” nickname, anyway?

            Lastly, there was Vil and Rook. Vil was without a shadow of a doubt some sort of celebrity here in Twisted Wonderland. But from what she’d seen today, he wasn’t someone to be underestimated. Underneath that pretty face was a force to be reckoned with. Matched by impressive physical strength she’d never expected to see in someone of his status. The phrase she thought best described him was “every rose has thorns.” And it seemed Vil’s thorns were exceptionally sharp.

            Rook was… an enigma. She would be honest, she didn’t have the best first impression of him. Following them to the library after the disaster that was the entrance ceremony made her feel like an angry street cat around him. Hackles raised and all. She’d be lying if she said encountering him again didn’t set off alarms. Yet meeting him face-to-face wasn’t as bad as she thought it would be. Despite his eccentricities, there was an honesty she could appreciate. He was straightforward in his intentions, as creepy as they came off.

            At the same time, he was the best line of defense they had right now.

            Suravi sighed, the weight not lifting from her shoulders. “How did I get tangled up in this…” she wondered to herself. The juice box was a nice surprise. She had no doubt it was left there by Rook before he’d gone to class.

            … perhaps she was too quick to judge him? He seemed to be taking this “guardian angel” business rather seriously. A part of her felt guilty for feeling suspicious. The other part of her said to keep him at arm’s length for now. Which one would it be in the end?

            She hummed, wiping her hands on the rag. The juice box had long been emptied and thrown into the proper wastebasket. She’ll have to thank Rook for that next time she saw him. Maybe ask where she could get it? That was some tasty and thirst-quenching juice. Around her, the last few stragglers were getting to class.

            One student slowed to a stop, eyes on her, while she rounded the portly woman’s statue.

            Fweet-fwoo!

            Suravi growled, a vein popping on her forehead. Low and guttural, and barely heard by anyone within reach. Her eyes narrowed in vicious annoyance and her lip curled in a snarl. Her hands clutched the rag so tightly her knuckles started turning white. And her posture went board stiff. It was too bad the wolf-whistler didn’t see, or else he’d be running the minute he saw the look on her face.

            Nonetheless, she took a deep breath to calm herself down. She was going to ignore him. One outburst was enough for today.

            … except she was suddenly faced with a young man sporting spiky auburn hair, cherry red eyes, and a red heart over his left eye. He was leaning on the base of the portly woman’s statue. Wearing a wide, faux suave grin on his face. She kept her own face blank, despite the annoyance earlier.

            “Hey, babe,” the student purred. His eyes trailed up and down, enjoying the sight before him.

            Suravi fought back the annoyed growl bubbling in the back of her throat. “Can I help you?” she asked. The student wiggled his eyebrows, his punchable grin widening. What pick-up line did he have prepared for this occasion?

            “I was wondering if I could get your number,” he said, winking. He even held his hand up to his ear in the motion of a phone. “’Cause I’m one call away from an angel.”

            “…”

            Suravi stared. For a long time to a solid minute. She blinked. Once. Twice. Before she snorted and covered her mouth. Her eyes tilted upward in a barely hidden smile. Her shoulders shook in mirth. It was taking all of her willpower to not burst out in hysterical laughter. Because that was one of the most creative pickup lines she had ever heard.

            “Alright, I’ll admit,” she giggled. “That one was good.” The student’s grin didn’t leave his face. In fact, it seemed to glow even brighter.

            “So, I can have your number?” he asked, eyebrows wiggling. To which, Suravi had the perfect comeback.

            “Perhaps,” she said, straightening up. He didn’t see the sly grin on her face. “If I had one.”

            He blinked.

            “What?”

            She savored the look of confusion before she returned to her work.

            “It’s unfortunate to say, but I don’t have a phone number,” she informed. All while wearing a pleasant smile on her face. “And I’m part of the school staff.” For added effect, she held an elbow with one hand, the other touching her chin. “What would they say if they heard that a student tried to solicit time from one of their own?” She fluttered her eyelashes. Hoping the student would take the hint and leave.

            It had the exact opposite effect.

            “Sheesh, playing hard to get,” he commented. “Do you do that with all the guys that come your way? Or am I just lucky today?”

            Only the annoying ones, was what she wanted to say. Instead, she settled for, “Not all the time.” It was short. It was polite. It was respectful. So why, please tell her, did it seem like he was even more interested?! She had work to do!

            Wait, there was one thing.

            “Shouldn’t you be getting to class?” she asked. The student rubbed his chin. A faux thoughtful look on his face.

            “I could,” he drawled. “But there’s an interesting babe right here in front of me.” For added effect, he winked. Again. “I can still get your address, right?” Agitation bubbled underneath Suravi’s calm appearance. She was already at her limit thanks to the first four encounters today. She did not need some wannabe ladies’ man worsening it.

            “We will see,” she finally uttered. After much internal grumbling. That nobody needed to hear. And she’d love nothing more than to get on with her work before lunch. Or preferably the first school bell which had yet to ring.

            Except that kid was still near her by the portly woman’s statue.

            “Persistent, are we?” she questioned. The kid’s response was but a mere shrug.

            “I could be anywhere,” he said. “But I like to be near the pretty and interesting ladies.” Suravi didn’t blink.

            “Including this one?” she asked, gesturing to the portly woman’s statue. “Who is she, anyway?”

            Had she seen the look on the kid’s face, she would’ve prepared herself better.

            “You don't know about the Queen of Hearts?” the kid asked, mouth agape. “How can you not know?”

            “I never got the chance to study her that well,” Suravi responded. “Back in my hometown, there’s next to no mention of the Great Seven.” Which was, in a sense, true. Back in her old world, magic was nonexistent. And not tolerated, either. She and her family were lucky if they stayed one month anywhere without anyone learning their secret. The last time that happened…

            Back to the topic at hand.

            “What can you tell me about her?” Suravi questioned. “I’m curious to know.”

            The kid blinked then fixed his blazer like he was putting on a presentation. Suravi bit her tongue on whether or not this was the most effort he put into something.

            “In the past, she was the queen who lived in the Rose Maze,” he explained. “She was someone who valued rules and discipline above all. Strict in all things from the march of the Card Soldiers to the color of rose bushes.” Oh, goodness. She sounded like an iron-handed patrician. “It was a land of madness where all submit to her rule.” Well, that explained it. Somewhat.

            “Why, you ask?” The kid grinned while he made a slashing motion over his throat with his thumb. “Because or else it was off with your head!”

            Suravi yelped. “That’s terrifying!” she cried. The kid just cackled.

            “It's cool! I like it.” He looked up at the Queen of Hearts’ statue, an expression of admiration on his face. “Nobody would listen to a queen who's just nice all the time, right?”

            Suravi paused. “That’s a good point,” she admitted. “Strong leadership is needed to keep a place going, after all.” Goodness knows how many bosses she’s had or seen that didn’t know left from right. Or when to pull back their influence. Whatever they called it.

            She turned to the student. “May I ask your name, please?”

            The student smiled widely. “I'm Ace, a fresh-faced first year.” He winked. “Nice to meetcha.”

            Suravi had to chuckle. “I’m Suravi. Suravi Song.” On instinct, she held the hem of her skirt out and curtsied. “It’s nice to meet you.”

            “It’s nice to meet you too,” Ace complimented. “But you sure do have an odd-sounding name.”

            Suravi’s eye twitched ever so slightly while she stood back up. But she decided not to comment.

            “So…” she started. Her eyes fell on the statue of the lion. “What can you tell me about that lion?”

            Ace brightened up, happy to show off his knowledge to a beautiful lady. “This is the King of Beast who rules the savannah,” he explained. “However, he was not born to be king.”

            “Not born to be king?” she questioned.

            “Yep,” Ace confirmed. “But he took the throne through effort and elaborate planning.” Oh, that was impressive. “After becoming king, he even allowed the loathed hyenas to live in his kingdom without discrimination.”

            “I have to admire that,” Suravi admitted. “It must’ve taken a lot of courage to rise above it all.” It was something she could relate to, in a sense. He wasn’t at all chained to his status. Despite everything, he even let his followers live with him. She could admire that.

            “What about that statue of the octopus woman?” Suravi knelt near the plaque. “It calls her the ‘Sea Witch’?”

            Ace sauntered over to her. “The Sea Witch who lives in a cavern in the deep,” he explained. “Her purpose was to help all unfortunate merfolk.” Unfortunate, hm? What was the Sea Witch’s definition of “unfortunate”? “As long as you could pay the price, she could transform you, help you find love, anything.”

            “It sounds like there was a catch,” Suravi commented. Ace shrugged.

            “If it was within her power, there wasn't anything she wouldn't do,” he said. “They say her prices were pretty high, though.” Ah, there it was. The catch. “That's what it costs for ‘anything’.”

            “Taking the easy way out never led to anything good,” Suravi said. “But then again, when people are desperate enough, anything seems like a good idea.”

            “Well spoken!” Ace cheered. “I have to admit, you’re a lot smarter than I thought.”

            “Oh?” she questioned. “And precisely how dumb did you think I was?” Her smile was pleasant, but her eyes were full of steel. Ace flinched and stepped back a bit seeing her gaze was directed at him.

            “I didn’t say anything like that,” he protested.

            “Actions say plenty without words,” Suravi countered. “Though I do thank you for telling me about them.” She reminded herself she needed to stay polite. People talk, and who knows what would get back to the Headmaster.

            So, she redirected the topic back to the Great Seven. “What can you tell me about this one?” This referring to the man with the snake staff in his hand. Ace shuffled his foot and rubbed the back of his neck. He was muttering something, but Suravi didn’t catch what he was saying.            

            “The Sorcerer of the Sand,” he said. “He was a cunning cabinet minister to a foolish sultan and saw through the fake prince.” He paused for dramatic effect. “That was actually a street rat trying to deceive the princess.” Deception. That always went well. “Then he got a magic lamp and became the most powerful sorcerer of all!”

            “Oh, goodness,” Suravi shuddered.

            “With that power, they say.” Ace once again paused for dramatic effect. “He became sultan.”

            “A powerful sorcerer as a sultan. That sounds more terrifying than amazing,” Suravi deadpanned. “Still, I’m amazed no one else saw the street rat was trying to fool the princess.”

            Her eyes wandered over to the beautiful lady’s statue. One she had felt personally drawn to.

            “Who is this one?” she asked. Ace followed her gaze to the statue.

            “She is the Beautiful Queen,” he answered. “Everyday, she checked the ‘beauty ranking’ in her magic mirror.”

            “That sounds tiresome,” Suravi commented. Ace didn’t miss a beat while he finished his explanation.

            “When it looked like she might fall from the number one spot, she never hesitated to do anything to get it back,” Ace finished. Wow, that sounded even more tiresome than anything. “I guess she had the strong will to remain the most beautiful in the world? So impressive.” She didn’t miss the way his eyes shone in marvel at the Beautiful Queen. “They say she was even adept at making poisons.”

            “Oh, beautiful and intelligent,” Suravi marveled. “That, I can admire.” So the Beautiful Queen wasn’t content to be just a pretty face. She was intelligent as well. Beauty inside and out.

            “You think?” Ace asked. “But it's cool that she has something she'll never give up.”

            “Hm, I suppose.”

            Beauty was a double-edged sword, in her experience. On one hand, it gave her admiration from legions of adoring boys. On the other, it drew unwanted attention from the wrong sources. Most of her experience had been with the latter. And all from creepy older men.

            What in the world was up with that.

            “What about him?” Suravi asked, gesturing to the statue of the fiery man. Ace perked up.

            “He's the Lord of the Underworld!” he exclaimed. “He rules a land crawling with evil spirits on his own. No doubt he is extremely skilled.” Suravi shivered in fear and admiration. “Even though he's got a scary face, he did that detestable job without ever taking a vacation. And his sincerity won over Cerberus, the Hydra, even the Titans, to fight for him.”

            “He has a stronger constitution than I do,” Suravi joked. “Ruling an entire realm with no vacation. That’s no joke.” The longest she remembered her mother going without a vacation was at least half a year. And it was one of the most grueling jobs she’d ever seen her mother take. She felt guilty, really, seeing her mother do everything in her power, and then some, for them.

            She hated feeling that helpless.

            “And who’s that one?” she asked. “The lady with the horns.”

            At once, Ace brightened up. Whether it was talking about the Great Seven with a gorgeous girl or something, no one knew. But it seemed this last one was an idol even among the Great Seven.

            “That is the Witch of Thorns from the Magic Mountains,” Ace explained. “Noble and elegant, even within the Seven, she is top class in magic and curses!” He gestured wildly to tell Suravi of all the cool things the Witch of Thorns could do. “She can summon lightning and storms, cover an entire country in thorns, her magic is on a whole other level.” His voice rose with excitement. “There was even a time she transformed into a huge dragon!”

            “Oh my goodness,” Suravi marveled. “A dragon. That’s so amazing.”

            “They're all so cool,” Ace marveled. Right before his grin turned smug. “Unlike a certain someone else.”

            Suravi’s flat expression turned to him in full. “What.”

            Suravi prided herself on her ability to keep her cool in testing situations. That’s not to say she hasn’t lost her temper before. It’s happened a time or two. Never without good reason, always with a purpose. It usually took a lot to even get her red in the face with rage.

            Key word “usually”.

            Right here, standing before her, was someone who was cutting her long fuse even shorter. Laughing his behind off like he just told the world’s funniest joke (not). Complete with doubling over and slapping his knee. Suravi wanted to slap his face, but was reigning herself in with every ounce of willpower. But the temptation was there.

            “I can't bear it anymore!” Ace guffawed. Right before he regarded Suravi with a smug look. “Aren’t you one of the guys that went crazy at the entrance ceremony?” Suravi’s hackles raised.

            “What does that have to do with anything?” Suravi asked in a clipped tone. She was not enjoying being reminded of that fact.

            “You were summoned by the Dark Mirror even though you can't use magic,” Ace taunted. Still wearing his smug grin. “And that monster wasn’t even called, but he still trespassed!” She growled. Low and inaudible. “Yeah, it took everything I had not to lose it at the ceremony.”

            “Aren’t you a rude one…” she hissed. Not that it seemed to have any effect.

            “And now you aren't allowed in and got regulated to janitor?” He cackled. “How lame.” Suravi’s vision was slowly going red. Bit by bit. Shade by shade. “On top of that, you don't even know about the Great Seven. How ignorant can you be?” He laughed again. “I recommend you go back to kindergarten before coming to Night Raven College.”

            Suravi suddenly went stone still. “What…” Ace didn’t seem to hear.

            “I thought I'd just mess with you a bit,” Ace cackled. “But you really blew my expectations away.” He laughed some more. “Unlike you, I actually have classes to attend.” He adjusted the strap of his school bag. “Keep this school squeaky clean, miss!” He waved bye to the new cleaner.

            And let out an uncharacteristically high squeak seeing the look on her face.

            Suravi’s eyebrows were furrowed together. Right above her white-hot glare. Her jaw clenched, her pupils were dilated. Her fists were balled together. Her lips were drawn together in a thin line. She was glaring right at him, as though her eyes would burn holes through his skull. If she had the power, they would. Ace felt cold sweat building up on his brow. Because the way she was looking at him right now, he would’ve been incinerated if she had magic.

            She stepped forward.

            “Listen here, young man,” she seethed. There was a dangerous edge to her tone. Gluing Ace to the spot where he stood. Elsewhere, the straggling spectators slowly backed away. “Janitors and maintenance people are no less important than you are.” Ace felt his throat go dry. “In fact, I dare say they are even more important than you will ever be. Do you know why?”

            Ace felt a thin film of sweat build up on his brow.

            “It is because of janitors that your school is clean for you to walk through,” Suravi started. “It is because of janitors that you have clean food, clean sheets, and clean air.” She loomed over Ace, the shadow from the sun highlighting the frightening whites of her eyes. “It is because of janitors and maintenance workers that you can go to sleep at night without worrying about being crushed to death in your sleep!”

            Ace yelped.

            “Do you know the first thing about cleaning chemicals used to keep everything spick and span?” she asked. The fire in her voice was rising. “Did you know if you mix two of them together, you get poison gas?!” She threw her hands up in the air. “Of course you didn’t! Because goodness knows they don’t teach you that in your oh-so-precious school!”

            “H-hey! I didn’t—!” Ace tried to protest.

            “Didn’t what? Didn’t know?! Because you were so certain of yourself earlier!” The air around them was suddenly feeling warmer. The spectators huddled closer together. Away from the debacle. “What do they teach you? How to be a gigantic, arrogant piece of work who is above everyone and everything?!” Her vision was swimming with red now. “Well here’s a news flash! If it weren’t for people like me, you would be swimming in filth and grime and unable to be your oh-so-magical self!”

            Ace felt the blood draining from his face.

            “So next time you assume someone is less important, remember you’re alive because janitors keep everything clean for you!” Suravi was close to shouting. “Am I clear, young man?”

            Ace squeaked. “C-crystal… clear… ma’am…” His voice had gone up at least one octave. Cracking all the while. The spectators in the background clung to one another. Eyes wide and breaths held. Skittering far away from the demoness.

            “Good,” Suravi said. “Now get to class.” Everyone scattered while she pointed to the school building. Her white-hot glare welding Ace to the floor. He felt like he was wilting underneath the heat. Of both the sun and her glare. His knees wobbled. His hands felt clammy. He didn’t dare meet the gaze of the demoness standing over him. Slowly, he shuffled his feet to run.

            Just as a plume of blue fire erupted from the back.

            “What the—”

            Indiscriminate shouting mixed with shrieks and yells. Half was telling everyone to get out of the way. The other half was screaming at everyone to move. And a third party was pushing everyone to scram. Amid the cacophony of voices, she could make out one distinct voice. Different from the rest. It didn’t belong to a human.

            It belonged to a certain fire-breathing cat.

            “No way!” she heard Grim shout. “I’m not doing it!” All over, students scrambled to clear the way. “Shoo! Get lost!” Grim jumped over the heads of the fleeing students. A familiar figure chasing after him.

            “Not until you get in the bath!” she heard Arun shout over the yells. What? The bath? What was—

            “No way!” Grim yelled. “Get lost! I’m not taking a bath!” Suravi’s face went blank upon realizing why Grim was causing a ruckus. Again. “The Great Grim doesn’t need a bath!”

            “The Great Grim stinks of brimstone!” Arun yelled back. “Get back here!” Arun jumped over a student that had tripped, uttering an “excuse me” along the way. Immediately after his feet touched the ground, he took off in a run after Grim. The cat panted, running with all his might away from the boy.

            “Shoot,” Suravi whispered. Grabbing the broom and running, she charged past Ace. “Move!” she barked. Who promptly flinched and jumped out of her way. Suravi brandished the broom over her head, scaring everyone present.

            “Broom demon!” someone yelled. Grim stopped in his tracks. Skidding to a stop while frantically looking around.

            “Where?! Where?!” he called. His heart racing. Then he looked up. “Aieeee!!!”

            THWACK!!!

            Every student in the vicinity flinched at the ferocity of the swing. Which made contact with the ground below. Dangerously close to Grim’s face. The cat jumped, his fur and tail standing on end. Arun snatched the cat right off the ground and held him, dangling him at arm’s length. The realization struck Grim like ten hundred cans of tuna. He started yowling, yelling to be let go.

            “Lemme go!” he cried. “Get that broom away from me!” He blew fire in a random direction. Until Arun clamped a cloth over his snout. Effectively smothering the fire.

            Grim thrashed. To and fro. Struggling to get out of the boy’s surprisingly strong grip. Struggling to remove the cloth from his face. But the boy holding him hostage was stronger than he looked. He flinched and froze the minute Suravi approached, holding the broom.

            “Care to tell me what this is about?” Suravi asked. Arun grappled with the struggling Grim.

            “Bath time,” he said simply. “Didn’t go as planned.” Grim’s protests were muffled by the hand over his snout.

            “I can see that,” she replied, looking down at the cat. “Is the dorm still standing, at least?”

            “It is,” Arun confirmed. “He didn’t start blowing fire until the ghosts and I started chasing him.” They either didn’t notice the shocked looks from the onlookers. Or they ignored them. “Fortunately enough, he was outside when that happened.”

            “Good,” Suravi sighed. They did not need any more trouble from Grim today. Or at all.

            “Hey, isn’t that the monster from yesterday?” Ace quipped. Suravi’s forehead vein popped while Arun glanced over in Ace’s direction. Grim’s thrashing worsened. Until his tail smacked Arun dead in the face. He jumped on Suravi’s head towards the Queen of Hearts’ statue. And he landed at the foot of the Queen’s statue.

            “You idiot! I’m right over here!” Grim shouted. Right before he blew a plume of blue fire onto the street. Sending the three below him scrambling.

            “Hey! Watch out!” Arun shouted.

            “Whoa!” Suravi cried. Ace yelped, barely dodging one of Grim’s flames.

            “What’re you doing?!” Ace freaked. Grim huffed.

            “It's what you all get for making fun of me!” he shouted. “I'm going light up that fire-head of yours! And then I’m gonna scratch up those two dimwits!” Grim huffed and puffed. And he blew an enormous blue flame towards the scrambling trio. Arun dove behind the Witch’s statue. Suravi ducked behind the Beautiful Queen’s statue. Both poked their heads out. In time to see Ace pulling out what looked like a pen from his blazer pocket.

            “Fire-head, huh?” Ace grumbled. “You've really got guts picking a fight with me.”

            “He was picking a fight with all of us, idiot!” Arun called from his hiding place. Ace ignored him to focus on Grim.

            “I'll turn you into a frizzy little toy-poodle!”

            Grim huffed. “Ffgna!” And summoned a patch of blue fire to throw at Ace. Ace ducked, swinging his pen like a wand.

            “Take that!” He summoned a wind spell, deflecting the blue flames thrown at him. Grim stomped his foot. Then huffed and puffed another flame. It too was thrown off its trajectory elsewhere.

            “Idiots! They’re gonna set the whole place on fire at this rate!” Arun shouted. Suravi growled, biting her thumb. Around them, the remaining students were shouting at each other to get away. Just how many were there?!

            “Ffgna!”

            Fwoosh!

            A ring of blue fire formed around Ace. Who, with a swing of his pen, cast another wind spell to redirect and dispel the flames. The embers of the blue fire were being thrown everywhere. On the walkway, on the grass, on the nearby trees. Everywhere. Arun ducked back underneath his cover when a stray piece of flame zoomed by. Uncomfortably close to his face. With no one looking, he caught the stray piece of blue flame and extinguished it between his hands. Suravi glanced at him, worried. Before another stray piece of flame buzzed past her nose.

            “Ah!”

            The blue flame shot past her, faster than she could react. A branch caught fire. Panicked, she hastily grabbed the branch, ripped it off, and put out the flame. She breathed a sigh of relief. Her hand over her heart.

            Fwoosh!

            Grim summoned more of his blue fire. “This buy is blowing wind all over the place!” he cried. “My fire is getting all twisted up!”

            Crap! Had to stop this before it gets out of hand. Arun’s eyes darted around. There had to be—

            … there was.

            “A flimsy little fire like that won't hit me,” Ace taunted. A smug grin on his face. Grim’s hackles raised.

            “What?!” he shrieked. “You better get—!”

            CLUNK!

            Ace froze, his mouth agape, while Grim fell sideways and backward. A bucket that had seemingly come out of nowhere struck Grim square in the forehead. The cat was seeing stars. All swirling around his head. He swayed left and right. Front and back. Until he finally collapsed face-down on the walkway. Ace blinked. Once. Twice.

            WHOOSH!

            Someone wielding a broom zoomed past him. Running full speed towards the downed Grim. With practiced precision and ease, the figure, Suravi, jumped and landed on Grim. Holding the broom against his back with unexpected strength, she pinned him down to the ground. Grim came to, thrashing around to get free.

            “Lemme go!” he shouted. “I gotta teach this jerk a lesson!”

            “You can start by shutting up now,” Suravi snapped. “Look who has the broom.” At once, Grim quieted down. His ears flattened against his head. His eyes shrank into pinpricks. Still, he grumbled. Either he was angry he was caught or he was angry he was humiliated. At present, the Songs didn’t really care. They’d stopped his rampage now.

            Slowly, the other students emerged from their hiding places. Whispering among themselves. Taking care to avoid the fallout from the short fight. Arun walked up, dusting off his hands. Ace’s eyes darted from him to the fallen bucket. Then they widened.

            “Did you throw that bucket, kid?” Ace asked. Arun gave him a flat look.

            “Yes,” Arun stated flatly. Ace blinked. Once. Twice. Before his mouth resembled a goldfish’s.

            “Damn, you’ve got good aim,” Ace commented. “Remind me not to get on your bad side.”

            Arun regarded him with a blank stare. Right before he turned his attention to his sister. He didn’t give Ace another word when he broke into a full-on run to Suravi. He slid on his knees while Suravi quickly rose to her feet. Grim jumped, attempting to run. But he was immediately pinned down by the smaller boy. He soon found himself being lifted off his feet like a cat being held by its owner. He did not like the feeling.

            “Grr,” he growled. “Lemmo go or I’ll—I’ll—!!”

            Grim gasped. A sharp inhale. He started to stay something else. But it was interrupted by another sharp gasp. Suravi and Arun both raised an eyebrow. Neither understood why Grim was suddenly quiet as a lamb.

            Until it hit them why.

            “Ah… ah…”

            Oh, crap.

            “Duck!”

            “Achoo!”

            A gigantic plume of blue fire flew out. Right in Ace’s direction.

            He shrieked, using his pen to cast a wind spell and redirect the fire’s trajectory. It flew in a beautiful arc away from him.

            Fwoosh!

            … right at the Queen of Hearts’ statue.

            “Aaaaah!!” Ace shrieked. “Holy friggin’ crap!” His hands flew to his head. “The Queen of Hearts' statue is charred!”

            Suravi and Arun stared. Eyes wide and full of horror. Both stood frozen where they were. Right before them, the austere Queen of Hearts statue was set aflame. The blue flames greedily at the stone that composed the Queen’s rotund form. The black marks would take forever to wash off!

            “Grim…” Arun squeaked. “You didn’t…” Grim squirmed in Arun’s hold.

            “It's because you're blowing the fire around!” he shouted at Ace. “Just let me fry you!”

            Ace whirled on him. “You really think someone is just gonna let you fry them?” He rolled up a sleeve. Ready to fight. He advanced in long strides towards the offending cat. Suravi narrowed her eyes. Grasping her broom and ready to fight.

            “Enough!!!” shouted an all-too-familiar voice. “Just what is going on here?!”

            The Songs jolted. Clearly recognizing who that voice belonged to. It seemed Ace did, too. He froze, flinching while he slowly turned his head to face the owner of the voice. Slowly, the Songs followed his line of sight. And their hearts sank to the ground.

            Crowley stood, amid a crowd of students parting like a sea. And he did not look happy.

            “Headmaster…” Ace squeaked. Caught red-handed trying to start a fight. Or at the tail end of one. Whichever Crowley saw first. The Songs gulped. Loud and audible. While Crowley stormed up to them. They flinched, curling in on themselves knowing what that posture meant.

            A scolding was coming.

            “I told you just yesterday to ‘not cause any trouble’, didn't I?” Crowley berated. Grim sniffled, fighting back another sneeze. “Then you go and char the statues of the Great Seven!” He gestured to the burnt statue of the Queen of Hearts. “I very much would like to see you expelled!”

            Their heads snapped up.

            “What?!” Arun cried.

            “Sir, please!” Suravi pleaded.

            “Wait!” Ace also pleaded. “Not that!” It didn’t seem Crowley was listening. Or done, for that matter. He whirled on the Songs. His cane pointed right at them. His golden eyes narrowed in anger towards them.

            “And you!” he scolded. “This is not how you supervise Grim!”

            Arun whimpered, bowing his head. “I’m—I’m sorry…”

            Suravi folded her hands together. Also bowing her head meekly. “I… I am sorry as well…” Crowley glared. Which soon followed with a sigh. He lowered his cane, pinching the bridge of his nose through his mask.

            “My goodness…” he grumbled. Ace inched away from the Headmaster. Ever so slowly. But his efforts to escape were in vain. Crowley had pointed his cane at him. Dangerously close to his throat. Eyes darting from the tip of the cane to the angered gaze of the Headmaster, Ace reluctantly raised his hands. Palm sides up. It seemed he wasn’t getting away easily.

            “You,” Crowley admonished. “What's your grade and name?”

            Ace sighed, eyes downcast. “Ace Trappola, first year.” The Songs warily glanced at him from their peripheral. Somehow, they had the feeling it was going to get worse. Crowley folded his arms after lowering his cane.

            “Then Trappola, Grim, Suravi, and Arun,” he addressed. “As punishment, I order the four of you to wash one hundred windows around campus!” Grim’s tail went rail straight. So did his ears.

            “It's all cause this joker was making fun of me!” he cried. He soon shut up when met with Suravi’s withering glare.

            “He made fun of me too,” Suravi growled. “But you didn’t see me throwing fire at him.” Grim opened his mouth to speak. But in the presence of the infuriated elder Song, wielding a broom, he thought better and said nothing. Ace scooted away. Not looking forward to this.

            “Wait, me too?!” Ace squawked.

            “Most definitely!” Crowley confirmed. At once, the spirits of the Songs sank. They were going to have to work with Ace in washing one hundred windows around school. Wonderful. “After school, meet in the cafeteria,” Crowley instructed. “Understood?”

            Ace’s shoulder slumped, his eyes still cast downward. Suravi and Arun kept their heads bowed. Both slanted forward in what they hoped was a polite bow before their superior. And Grim was hanging like a cat on a tightrope without the support beam in Arun’s arms. Needless to say, nobody was looking forward to after school.

            “Fine…” Ace drawled. Grim sniffled again. This time, in weariness.

            “Nothing but misery since yesterday!” he whined. From getting beat up with a broom to being tossed out of the school to getting thrown out in the rain. This was not shaping up to be his day. Or his week.

            He shut up meeting the white-hot glares of both Song siblings at once.

            “Nice, Grim…” Arun grumbled once they were out of earshot. Lunchtime had finally come, and they had soaked the Queen of Hearts’ statue several times over. It was to make the scorch marks easier to come off, Suravi had said. But even she knew it would take all day to get them to come off. Nothing she hadn’t done before, but it wasn’t something she was looking forward to. None of them were.

            “I’m glad it wasn’t worse,” Suravi added. “Crowley could’ve thrown us out for that stunt.”

            “Fnaghh…” Grim whined. He was unhappy that Arun wasn’t carrying him to the cafeteria. Nor was he happy that he had to do this unglamorous thing called walking. His penalty for getting them in trouble with the Headmaster, Arun said. When he tried to protest, Suravi shot him a lethal, incinerating glare. In a moment of unusual clemency and wisdom, he shut up. Even as his heart raced while she put the dreaded broom away.

            “You don’t suppose this is gonna follow us, isn’t it?” Arun asked his sister. Uncertain. Her only response was a weary sigh.

            “Who knows how long it’ll be before we live this down,” she said, exhaling. If ever was what she left out. No need to add to the plate when they already had enough to worry about.

            At least the ghosts were worried about them. Ollie, Wolfgang, and Milton had flown over from the Ramshackle Dorm to make sure they were alright. Fretting and fussing over them like they were small children. It was… oddly nice. Being fussed over instead of being the fussy one. It felt… nice.

            “Let’s just focus on getting lunch for now,” she added. “We have a lot of cleaning to do after.”

            Arun sighed. “Right…”

            The trio walked in silence through the long hallway down the school. Students milling about snickered and whispered about them. More than likely about the scene they’d caused earlier this morning. Wonderful. They hadn’t even been here a full day and they were already the talk of the school. In the worst way possible. She felt a huge headache forming. It was like someone had taken a sledgehammer and was relentlessly pounding the inside of her head. Not helping matters was how hungry she was feeling after all the excitement this morning.            

            She was tempted to ask what else could go wrong today. But she bit her tongue and hoped for the best. Even if it was a stretch or a pipe dream.

            “Hello!” a cheery voice greeted.

            “Hm?” Suravi questioned. Before her hand was seized in a hearty, and vigorous, handshake. “Ah!” Arun’s eyes resembled dinner plates. Grim’s ears stood straight up. A young man with white hair in a turban and parrot feathers had taken Suravi’s hand. Shaking and shaking like there was no tomorrow. The grin on his face was so wide Arun was afraid his head would split in two.

            Beside him, a dark-haired youth stood. His hair was woven in intricate braids and tied in a ponytail. Adorned with golden accents. He had the most resigned look the Songs had ever seen on someone. Yet there was a hidden cunning behind his eyes. What it was, Suravi didn’t have time to ask. The white-haired youth was talking animatedly about something.

            “It’s so nice to finally meet you, miss!” the white-haired youth exclaimed. “I don’t know if you remember me, but you saved my life yesterday!” Huh? What? When? “When that cat set me on fire, I didn’t know what to do!” Huh? “You really helped me by putting out that fire!”

            “Uhm…” Suravi drawled dumbly. “Who are you?”

            The youth stopped. “You don’t remember me?” The youth beside him subtly face palmed. “Oh, right. Right. You wouldn’t. Not after what happened yesterday.” Suravi must’ve looked like an idiot. Because the dark-haired youth stepped in to explain what his friend wanted to say.

            “What Kalim means is,” the dark-haired youth explained. “That he wants to thank you in some way for saving him.”

            “Oh,” Suravi said. Right before they were interrupted by a loud squeal.

            “Oh, you are adorable!” Kalim chirped. It registered in Suravi’s tired mind that he was leaning over her brother. Who was noticeably shorter than Kalim. Arun’s eyes darted to his sister. Then back to Kalim. Then back to her. Before they knew it, Kalim was on his knees staring starry-eyed at Arun. His smile was no less bright, either.

            “What’s your name?” Kalim asked. Arun looked to Suravi for confirmation on whether he should answer or not. A small nod later, Arun turned to face Kalim. He breathed in and out.

            “I’m… Arun Song,” Arun said. “It’s nice to meet you, Mister…”

            “Kalim! Kalim Al-Asim!” Kalim proudly greeted. “Wow, you sure are adorable. You look like you’re Najma’s age.”

            Who?

            “Hey, Jamil! How old is Najma?”

            The dark-haired youth, Jamil, touched his chin. “About the same age as he is,” he said. At once, Kalim cheered.

            “Wow! Then that means they can play together! Just like you and me!”

            Suravi stared in dumb wonder. Because wow. Kalim had a lot of energy. How did Jamil keep up with him? Heck, how was she not dead on her feet where she stood? She felt like she could collapse any minute now and never wake up.

            Though… why did it feel like Jamil’s eyes were on her?

            “Hey, hey. Why don’t you have lunch with us?” Kalim asked. Arun’s eyes widened.

            “Say that again?” Arun asked. Suravi could’ve sworn Grim’s ears perked up at the mention of food. Naturally. Kalim was all too proud to repeat his invitation to them.

            “Come have lunch with us!” Kalim exclaimed. “I’ll even pay for it! All of it!” Suravi’s eyes widened. As did Arun’s. Was he suggesting what they thought he was? “Hey, why don’t you try some Hot Sands cuisine? I’ll introduce you!”

            “Really?” Arun asked, eyes shining.

            “Really!” Kalim exclaimed. Suravi wanted to protest, feeling like they were taking advantage of Kalim’s good graces. But seeing the excited look in Arun’s eyes made her stop. He looked so excited. So childishly happy. It didn’t feel right to take that away from him.

            It… was the happiest she had seen him recently.

            She was pulled out of her reverie at the feeling of Grim and Arun tugging on her hand. Both had renewed energy to face the day. Someone was going to buy them lunch!

            “Come on, Suravi! Let’s go!” Arun cheered.

            “My precious tuna! Here I come!” Grim also cheered. Kalim didn’t seem to notice the cat that set him on fire was right there. He was too fired up at treating his rescuers to lunch he didn’t seem to care.

            “Are we all ready?” Kalim called. Grim and Arun eagerly nodded. Their tummies were ready to be satisfied. “Then let’s go!” he cheered. Marching forward with his fist in the air. Trailing behind him were Suravi’s little brother and the cat monster that lived with them.

            “Food! Yay!” Arun cheered. Jumping for joy.

            “Tuna! Tuna!” Grim chanted. The energetic trio marched forward, all ready to order lunch and be treated to a good meal. Kalim, naturally, was leading the charge. Arun followed in second place with Grim following behind him. It wasn’t long before they had left the less energetic ones behind them in their joy.

            Suravi had to smile, seeing Arun that happy. Even though it was something simple like being treated to lunch, it was a wondrous feeling. Seeing Arun smiling like that again.

            Her smile fell, remembering how miserable he had been since…

            “Hey,” Jamil said. Suravi glanced to her side. Then down. Jamil was holding out a small, travel-size bottle of something. Was that hand lotion? She looked up at him again.

            “It’s something I like to use for my hands,” he said. “The shea butter works wonders for dry skin.”

            Suravi stared. Then slowly looked down. Reluctantly, she accepted the hand lotion from Jamil. Feeling highly suspicious after everything earlier. Yet grateful.

            “… thank you,” she said. And wow. Her hands were feeling dry. She squirted some lotion onto one hand, then rubbed them together. Ah, that felt nice. She hadn’t realized yet how dry her hands were feeling until now. She’ll have to do something for Jamil as a thank-you.

            “No problem,” he said. “Your brother seems to be getting along with Kalim.” He gestured with his chin towards the trio up ahead. At which, Suravi just chuckled.

            “Indeed he is,” she commented. “Though… not to be ungrateful or anything.” Jamil glanced at her from the side. “But why are you helping me?” She couldn’t read Jamil’s face. At all. “For all everyone knows, I’m a magicless commoner who has no real place here.”

            A blank look. Followed by a small smile. For someone who appeared cunning, it felt… genuine. Warm, almost. Like the sunlight that had been hidden for a long time was finally allowed outside to shine.

            “Servants have to look out for one another,” Jamil said. Suravi paused, a look of understanding crossing her face. And then… she smiled. A real, genuine smile of her own. Little by little, some of the weight she had been carrying rolled off her shoulders. Whether it was the fact there was a fellow servant with her. Or the possibility Arun would be taken care of. The weight felt like it was melting away. Some. But not all of it.

            It was a welcome relief, either way.

            “Well,” she asked. A slight change in subject was in order. They were coming to the cafeteria. “Do you recommend the yellow turmeric rice with grilled chicken? Or the plain jeera rice with braised beef?” A knowing smile curled on Jamil’s lips. It seemed like she was speaking his language.

            “I prefer the curried basmati rice with chicken cutlets.”

Chapter Text

            “Kalim…” Suravi breathed. Followed by a small laugh. Irritation laced her voice, though it was overpowered by the base of amusement. “What are you doing?”

            Kalim’s eyes shone like the stars on a clear night while his fingers dug through Suravi’s mane of dark, curly hair. Pulling his hands away, locks of her hair in his hands, he watched with fascination while they bounced back into place. He dug his fingers in her hair again. This time, he held a few curls out as far as he could. Then he let them go. Down and down they went. Cascading over the back of their owner. Jamil was doing everything in his power —and then some— to not facepalm out of embarrassment. Arun and Grim stood off to the side. Snickering, the little rascals.

            Then again, that’s what she gets. For deciding to let her hair down in front of the mischievous ones. Adorable little buggers, but still devils. Good thing they had already gotten in line for lunch.

            “Wow,” Kalim marveled. “How is your hair so soft?” He dug his fingers into the mass of hair once again. Tangling his digits with her locks while stars shone too brightly in his eyes. “You have so much!”

            Suravi’s lips twitched from fighting the smile that fought for domination of her face. One, she was irritated he was touching her hair without permission. Two, his glee at playing with her hair was too adorable to get mad at. Not helping matters were the two little devils she called Arun and Grim snickering their tails off. And the fact several other students were glaring in envy at Kalim. Which didn’t escape Jamil’s notice. Once or twice, they tried to get him to stop. None worked, much to Jamil’s exasperation.

            Surprisingly enough, Suravi wasn’t bothered. Kalim’s delight at playing with her hair was too charming to get mad at. It was… honestly endearing. Cute, even. What with his wide and bright smile. His cheerful attitude. It was refreshing, really. Which was unfortunate because now, they were stuck with a wise-cracking cat. Complete with an oversized ego.

            “I didn’t know you had a sponge for a hairdo,” Grim sassed. Arun burst out in laughter.

            “Well, it’s better than being turned into a frizzy toy poodle,” Suravi fired back. Barely hiding the grin on her face. Grim huffed, puffing up.

            “I’m not a frizzy toy poodle!” he growled.

            “No,” Arun chortled. “But you would’ve turned into one, anyway.” Grim hissed.

            “Grr.” He raised his paws in the air. “I’m a magician! I don’t need some lame bath to be the greatest!” he protested.

            “No, but it’ll make you more bearable,” Suravi jabbed. Grim puffed up while Jamil suddenly found himself joining in the snickers.

            “What?! You too?!” he cried.

            “Of course, me too,” Suravi retorted. “What? Did you think I cleaned all that for nothing?” She put on a haughty air just for show. Completing the effect was a dismissive wave of the hand. Just like a noble lady. “I’d have cleaned you too if I knew how.”

            Grim’s fur stood straight up in his anger. Arun cackled at the sight. Because now Grim really did look like a frizzy toy poodle. Jamil suddenly found it harder to keep a straight face.

            “Does that mean you can become a toy poodle?” Kalim asked. Suravi felt relief washing over her the minute his fingers left her hair. “If so, that’s really cool!”

            “No it’s not!” Grim protested. “I, the Great Grim, am not someone’s pet!” He held his arms akimbo. “Bet you didn’t see that coming!”

            “Neither did we see the flies around you fainting,” Arun deadpanned. Jamil sputtered while Grim looked at his “minion” in shock. “What? Did you think we were kidding when we said you needed a bath? Come on.”

            Suravi snickered at Grim’s face. It was priceless, for lack of a better word. Like it never occurred to him he might smell bad and, therefore, need a bath. For someone who bragged so much about his supposed greatness, he sure blew a lot of hot air.

            “You both are impossible,” Grim complained. His ears flattened against his skull.

            “No, that just means we love you,” Arun shot back, a wide smile on his face. Jamil burst out laughing. Followed with a pat on Arun’s head.

            “Alright. I like you,” he said. Arun grinned a wide, toothy grin. One Suravi knew was reserved for his mischief. “Just don’t take it to the next level, alright?”

            Arun said nothing while Jamil patted his head. Still wearing his little impish grin. Nobody but Suravi saw the way he was crossing his fingers behind his back. Jamil’s eyes flicked over, but otherwise he didn’t comment if he saw or not. There were many perks of being the elder sibling. For one, they were well-acquainted with the tricks the younger ones pulled. Maybe not all the time, but certainly more than half the time.

            “Speaking of which,” Suravi added. “Grim does deserve a reward after the day is done.” Arun caught the glint in her eye. So did Jamil, if his raised eyebrow was any indicator. Kalim perked up, not seeing the flicker of mischief in her eyes. And so did Grim. Also not seeing the flicker of mischief.

            “Oh, what kind of reward, minion?” Grim asked. His tail swerved in excitement. His paws were raised in the air. His eyes sparkled in excitement about the reward he was gonna get. So overjoyed was he at the prospect of a reward he missed the evil glint in the Songs’ eyes.

            “Should we tell him, Suravi?” Arun asked, having caught on to his sister’s game.

            “I don’t know,” Suravi chimed. “It would ruin the surprise.”

            “Surprise?!” Grim exclaimed. He jumped up and down, paws on the hem of Suravi’s skirt. His tail flicked to and fro in elation. He wanted to know what surprise they had for him. “Tell me tell me!”

            Suravi smiled a pleasant smile. Bright and vibrant. Able to put anyone at ease. But Jamil caught the razor-sharp edges tugging at the corners of her mouth. Just shy of scheming and conniving. It was the smile of someone plotting a prank. A prank that would be talked about for ages to come. It wasn’t long before Arun joined her. His cherubic smile hiding devilish intent. Brother and sister gave each other side glances. Communicating in their secret language that only they knew. Drawing out the excitement for the inevitable downfall. They answered in unison.

            “A bath!” brother and sister proclaimed. Grim cheered, throwing a paw in the air. Kalim stared in open-mouthed awe before he joined Grim in cheering. Jamil’s eyes resembled saucers with how wide they were. In the heat of the moment, reality struck Grim like a sack of bricks.

            “Wait, what?”

            Suravi and Arun grinned, the manner of which reminded Jamil of the Leech twins whenever they were up to something. Pleasant on the surface, but acidic when someone dug too deeply. It seemed to fly over Kalim’s head, as he was still cheering.

            “A bath,” Suravi elaborated. “Surely, after crawling around in sudsy water and black soot, a bath would be so nice.”

            “So nice,” Arun emphasized. “In fact, I’ll be so nice I’ll even brush your fur.” If Grim had none, they would see how sheet white he was turning. “You agreed, so we’ll give you one tonight.”

            “I’ll supply the soaps!” Kalim offered cheerfully. Jamil’s eyebrows flattened.

            “Thank you, Kalim,” Suravi said. “I’m sure Grim will appreciate only the most fragrant and floral-smelling soaps he can get.” Grim’s ears flattened against his head while his eyes resembled dinner plates more and more. “Possibly lavender?” If Grim wanted to scream right then and there, he suddenly found himself unable to. Much to his chagrin.

            “How many do you need?” Kalim asked. “I’ve got lots, so don’t worry.”

            Suravi hummed. “Just one will suffice,” she informed. “Still, thank you. We’ll be sure to repay your generosity.”

            Kalim just smiled. “Oh, don’t worry about thanking me!” he said. “We’re friends now, right? So that means you don’t have to repay me!”

            “Yes, but—” Suravi started. But she didn’t get to finish. Jamil was no help, either.

            “Don’t worry about it!” Kalim assured, patting her on the shoulder. “You’re good people, so let me know if you need anything!” The sunlight emanating from this child was beginning to feel like a bit much. Instead of helping them out of this situation, Jamil found himself struggling to stand up. The urge to laugh was too strong.

            “Ka-Kalim,” Suravi stammered. Her eyes darted over to the boys at nearby tables giving him searing glares. “That’s—that’s nice, but—”

            Kalim wasn’t paying attention. He’d gone off on a tangent on how they didn’t need to do anything to repay him. How they didn’t need to worry about it. How they didn’t have to be concerned about it. Most of all, not to worry. At all. Because they were friends and all.

            Which would have been nice if he were listening.

            Off to the side, Arun glanced around the cafeteria. Grim’s posture had gone downhill ever since they tricked him into accepting a bath. He trudged along behind Suravi. Who was currently the victim of an energetic ball of sunshine’s nonstop chatter. Arun snickered at his sister’s predicament when she wasn’t looking. In the meantime, he observed the students in the cafeteria.

            A table of pretty-looking students conversed with one another. Though there was that one lavender-haired boy with blue eyes who looked uncomfortable. One surprised him with his white hair, fluffy nonhuman ears, and black sunglasses. The diva at the head of the table kept a firm grip on everyone present. That one with the blond bob cut and the feathered hat gave him the jitters. Was it that unsettling smile? Or the way his eyes seemed to follow him around when he thought the other wasn’t looking? Either way, Arun shivered making eye contact with that creep.

            Some tables away, three older students were deep in conversation. Two of them appeared to be twins. One was scraggly and unkempt. The other was intelligent and classy. Yet, despite their friendly demeanor, Arun felt a sense of danger looking at them. His instinct told him to stay far away. Far far away. Even as the unkempt one rained pink seashells over the silver-haired one, much to his annoyance. Who he remembered was named Azul. Arun pointedly looked away before the creepy one could make eye contact with him.

            Some students with card-themed markings on their faces sat board straight while their red-headed dorm leader made sure everyone followed the rules. There was one who seemed addicted to his phone. And another with green hair and glasses. He recognized Ace among them. Along with another student who sported a spade marking on his face. For some reason, Glasses Greenie was looking their way.

            Kalim moved on from talking Suravi’s ear off to talking Jamil’s ear off. Which gave her a moment to breathe and recuperate. She glanced over to the side to see a familiar head of green hair. With golden eyes behind black glasses looking in their direction. A faint pink dusted her cheeks. She looked away, closing her eyes. Then she glanced back, a small smile on her face. Her heart fluttered seeing the smile Trey returned.

            When she looked away, a cold, sinking feeling gripped her heart.

            It was stupid, she knew. It was stupid she was already falling for someone she’d just met. Was it even falling for someone? Or just plain infatuation? She settled for infatuation at first sight. Which, she felt, was quite pathetic. She always hated it when someone did the same to her. And yet, here she was doing the exact same thing.

            How hypocritical.

            The line moved forward. Gradually pushing them towards the front where they could order their lunch. Against her better discipline and judgment, Suravi sneaked glances at Trey. Once or twice. After that first eye contact, he didn’t look her way again. Disappointing, but to be expected.

            “… hm?”

            What on… why was Riddle looking their way? And… why was his face so—

            She looked down.

            “Arun…” she breathed. All while trying to hold back a laugh. “What are you doing?”

            Jamil looked down and snickered. Arun was pulling his mouth so wide his tongue was sticking out. Adding to the effect, he was even crossing his eyes. Grim glanced up and joined Jamil in the snickers. Riddle’s face was growing redder and redder by the second at this show of disrespect. Cater scooted away from him. Not eager to get in the line of his dorm leader’s fire. Trey simply raised an eyebrow. Until he saw who was getting under Riddle’s skin. He had to laugh, all too familiar with the antics the younger ones get up to.

            Ah, little brothers.

            “Bleh…” Arun taunted. Far away enough he knew Riddle couldn’t collar him. Not that he wanted to chance that. From this distance, it was safe enough. Plus, if last night was anything to go by, Riddle disliked making a show of things. Preferring, instead, to get straight to the point. Did that point also apply to his fuse? It sure looked like it. For someone so prideful and uptight, he sure took himself too seriously.

            Puffing up his cheeks to imitate a fish, Arun’s eyes glanced off to the side to another table. Just in time for a strange person to make eye contact with him. Arun froze, his cheeks frozen in their puff. The strange person looking at him was abnormally pale. Sporting glowing green eyes, pointed ears, black hair, and a pair of black horns. The stranger’s eyes widened in surprise at the face Arun was making at him. And instantly, Arun felt a tad bit guilty. Deflating his cheeks, he put on a sad, kicked puppy look. Hoping to convey without words he was sorry.

            The stranger blinked. Once or twice. Then his lips curled in a sly smile. His eyes narrowed in a subtle upward curve. He held his arms akimbo, eyes locked with Arun’s in a sort of dare. Smiling his happy smile, Arun imitated the stranger’s posture. The stranger’s shoulders shook in a small chuckle. Before he moved his arms into a thinking posture. Holding his hand to his chin and holding his elbow in his other hand. Still wearing his bright smile, Arun copied his motions.

            The stranger across the cafeteria chuckled again at the display. Amusement flickered in his eyes. It seemed he was enjoying this little variation of “follow the leader”. With himself as the leader. Arun smiled, happy to have made someone’s day, at least. He wanted to go and speak to this stranger, see if he was nice. Not without Suravi’s permission, of course. He wasn’t going to let her get in trouble for something he did. He turned his head to look.

            … in time to see his group was far ahead in line.

            “Ah!” he cried. Racing his little legs along the line, he ran to catch up to them. The stranger laughed out loud. Merriment rang through his voice, surprising everyone in the immediate vicinity. Including those at his table. Save for one other who was growing more and more incensed at this indignity.

            “How dare he!” he bellowed. “Mimicking the young master like that! Inexcusable!”

            “Quiet down,” his seatmate said. Drowsiness hampered his movements. “He’s a kid. He’s supposed to do that.”

            The shortest one, another strange person with black and magenta hair, simply giggled. “Be nice to him,” he said. Mischief glimmered in his vibrant red eyes. “It’s been a while since he has had this much fun.” Especially with someone else. The tall, green-haired student huffed while the silver-haired one simply returned to his meal. As humorous as his charges were, he did have to admit. That boy was quite interesting. Even after being caught making a face at the Diasomnia dorm leader, he simply humbled himself and offered a nonverbal apology. No fear in his face whatsoever. Except for getting caught, but that was beside the point.

            Two pairs of eyes, raspberry red and lime green, watched the boy while he ran up to the female of the group. She laughed, patting him on the head while Asim and Viper watched on. A nagging feeling in the back of the shorter one’s head told him something. That these two felt familiar somehow. Now, where did he last see them?

            Ah, yes. The two magicless humans who chased a fire-breathing cat around the ceremonial venue. Said cat who was now accompanying them as though he were part of the student body. Or the faculty. Whichever one Crowley had assigned them. How could he forget such memorable characters?

            He may just have to investigate them some more.

            “Kalim, no!”

            It was done. It was finally done. A long and grueling battle had just taken place. Which consisted of trying to convince Kalim not to buy out half the cafeteria menu. It was a fierce battle going up against the ray of optimism that was Kalim Al-Asim. Compounded by the gluttonous belly that belonged to Grim. But it was done. And they could rest. The group of five finally exited the cafeteria line, their meals on their trays.

            Grim piled his plate high with an omelet that he stuffed to high heaven and back. Naturally, one of the fillings was tuna. Kalim’s meal was a simple mutton biryani garnished with star anise and mint leaves. The smell nearly made Grim’s mouth water (and wish he had gotten it instead). Jamil’s tray consisted of freekeh topped with nuts and herbs. On the side was seared beef topped with sesame seeds and a side of basmati rice. Suravi ordered a simple meal of grilled teriyaki chicken served over stir-fried noodles. And a side of white rice to balance it out. Arun chose his favorite: lotus root stir fry with pork cutlets. Complete with a side of wild rice pilaf. All in all, no one was leaving the cafeteria hungry. Thanks to Kalim’s migraine-inducing generosity.

            “I cannot believe he tried to do that…” Suravi muttered. Jamil was within earshot.

            “You should see the parties he throws at the dorm,” he muttered right back. Suravi shot him a look of sympathy.

            “Do I dare ask,” she questioned. Eyebrows pinched together in the middle. Jamil shook his head.

            “It’s best not to talk about it,” he said.

            “Fair enough.”

            The group made their way through the cafeteria to their table. Navigating the twists and turns of the student body in one place. A few stared at the unconventional quintet. Four humans and a cat. Led by a ray of sunshine with a bright smile. And no sense of money, as they had found out. But of course, it was old news to Jamil. The professional Kalim wrangler. All in all, it was a pleasant trip to the table.

            Perhaps she should have paid more attention to their surroundings. It wasn’t until they sat down did she notice how close they were to some… colorful characters. Specifically, the trio she had encountered this morning before class. One of whom she had broken a broom over his head. Another she had kicked in the family jewels. And the third who she was certain was plotting revenge. They were all sitting one table away from the people she had crossed this morning.

            And to her chagrin, they all had made eye contact with her.

            “Well, well,” Azul crooned. “It seems Kalim has some new company today.” His eyes were fixated on Suravi. Who was doing her best to maintain a blank and emotionless face. Jade and Floyd flashed toothy grins at the boy next to her. Arun shrank in his seat away from them, already unnerved by their presence. Jamil sighed, already seeing where this would go.

            “Heck, yeah!” Kalim cheered. “I wanted to treat these two to lunch. They saved my life yesterday!”

            “Oh?” Azul inquired. Jade and Floyd leaned in. Eager to learn more. “Please, tell us more about your heroes.”

            Kalim gladly did. Starting from how he was set on fire by the monster cat (how did he still not notice said cat was right there). Then moving on to describing how Suravi had tackled him out of the way and whacked him with a heavy blanket. Which had put out the fire. All accomplished without magic. The more Kalim talked, the more intrigued the dangerous trio became. She caught that scheming look in his eyes. Fixated on her. Thinking of ways he could use or extort both of them.

            Never had Suravi wanted someone to shut up so badly.

            “This guy sure talks a lot…” Grim muttered.

            “Which one?” Arun whispered back. “Kalim or Silver Glasses?”

            “Silver Glasses?” Grim questioned.

            “The one who looks smart, genius,” Arun pointed out. “And no. I’m not talking about you.”

            Grim pouted, crossing his arms. "You sure know how to talk, kid.” Arun pretended not to hear that. “What’s up with these guys? They’re giving your sister some weird looks.”

            “Yeah,” Arun confirmed. “I saw that.” He had noticed the way the trio looked at Suravi. Like sharks cornering a helpless fish. He knew she was far from helpless. Yet it felt like these three were more dangerous than they appeared. Like they could swipe someone’s lifeline without them noticing until it was too late. And what was with the twins’ teeth?!

            “You have a very interesting companion, Kalim,” Azul complimented. The insincerity was painfully obvious in his tone of voice. “Perhaps she would be interested in a contract?”

            “Really?” Kalim asked. He turned to Suravi. “Azul’s a really nice guy. He and his dorm can help with anything you need.”

            “Anything,” Suravi restated. Disinterested, but Kalim didn’t seem to notice.

            “Yeah!” he assured. “Their dorm is founded on the Sea Witch’s compassion.” Compassion. Right. “If you need anything, they’re the ones to go to.”

            “Kalim…” Jamil started. But decided against finishing.

            “He is correct,” Azul confirmed. “Should the lady have a situation that requires our help.” His eyes were still fixated on the lady of the group. It felt… unnerving. “We would be happy to provide our services.” The twins flanking him laughed eerie laughs. More or less designed to make a “client’s” skin crawl like it was doing hers. Arun gripped her wrist. Nervous and anxious. Like they were going to eat him alive. Suravi steeled her eyes, looking Azul directly in his.

            “I am right here, Azul,” she coolly reminded. Jamil glanced over from the side, seemingly not paying attention to the scene at hand. “What exactly do you mean by a ‘contract’?” Azul had that air about him that screamed shady businessman. Was it the way he dressed? Or the way he carried himself? Either way, he was good at playing two faces, she could already tell. One pleasant and charming. Designed to lure in someone. The other cruel and merciless. Designed to keep ensnared victims in line. He was living proof someone could wear two masks at once.

            “It is simple, really,” Azul said. That smile gracing his lips made her skin crawl. “I operate on the benevolence of the Sea Witch. My dormitory’s foundational inspiration.” He leaned on his elbows. That gleam was going off in his eye. “Therefore, it is within our nature to extend our compassion to everyone who comes to us for help.” By compassion, he meant taking advantage of everyone who came their way. Via contracts he had likely written himself. Suravi didn’t know how he conducted his “compassion” business. And she didn’t know if she wanted to.

            “And what is in these contracts?” she inquired again. “What would you require us to do?” Azul’s smug grin was growing wider by the second.            

            “It is always outlined plainly in the contracts I provide,” Azul informed. “Of course, no size fits all. Your contract would be different than the rest.” By different, of course, she could tell he was searching for weaknesses to exploit. “Of course, since there was an altercation this morning, yours may be a bit stricter.”

            “Altercation?” Jamil questioned. “What happened?”

            “Nothing you need to know about,” Suravi muttered. Jade’s smile was showing more and more teeth. An unpleasant reminder of who she had crossed this morning. “What if I say no?” she inquired. Arun gulped. Grim chewed.

            “Well,” Azul crooned. “Then I suppose the help you seek shall not arrive.” The twins glanced at her from where they sat at their table. Wearing matching grins showing sharp teeth. The trio felt… predatory in the way they were speaking to her. A feeling she did not like. At all.

            However… there was a loophole they were forgetting. One tiny loophole that would be missed by anyone. Even the ones with the sharpest eyes. A small smile curled on Suravi’s lips. The gears turning in her head. With a look to Arun, the Songs silently communicated with one another what they were going to do next. Setting down her fork, Suravi looked Azul in the eye.

            “I suppose we’ll have to take our business elsewhere, then” she chimed. Immediately, the smile dropped off Azul’s face.

            “What?”

            Several heads snapped up. Jamil was certain his own eyes were bugging out of their skull right now. Even Kalim was paying attention to the scene unfolding in front of him. And he wasn’t even the type to be interested in such drama.

            “Contracts are such a hassle,” Suravi complained. Amping up the theatrics some. “There’s so much to read! How do you expect someone to agree to such obscure conditions? Especially without a lawyer!”

            Jamil started coughing. Not quite done chewing his food.

            “Not to mention all the crazy things you have to do to hold up your end,” Arun added. “Can you really say it’s compassion when you have to do all that?” The question was innocent. But the impact felt like a bomb had gone off. Azul stared at the two.

            “Now now,” he tried to console. “Let’s not get hasty.” His mind raced to come up with a plan to stay on top. Not helping matters was the way Floyd didn’t bother to hide his laugh. Nor did it seem Jade had any help to offer out of this predicament. It was safe to say no one predicted that answer.

            “And why do they always cost so much money?” Suravi added. “They always say it’s compassion, and then proceed to take everything out of your wallet.” She sighed, exasperated. “Suppose it could be put to better use. Away from contracts.” Someone in the back cackled.

            “Maybe you could pay someone with all that money?” Arun inquired. Immediately, several other students in the back burst out laughing. “I mean, sure. Contracts are good money. But what’s the use when it’s just a piece of paper?”

            Azul could feel the cracks in the glass getting worse.

            “Just a piece of paper?” Azul questioned. His lips and eye twitched in irritation. The control he had over the situation was quickly slipping from his grasp. This was not how it was supposed to go! “May I remind you that contracts are a way of making sure things get done?" Important things. Like work around the Lounge. “Perhaps it would be in your best interest to learn the specifics before you jump to such hasty conclusions.”

            A smug smirk graced his face. Looking at the two, he took careful note of their expressions. Their posture. Their gestures. Yet… there was little to glean from them. It was like… like they were guarding their hearts. Far too carefully to his liking.

            It took a moment for him to remember they were looking at him.

            “… you’ve never tried other incentives, have you?” Suravi questioned. Several students oohed! in the back. Jamil choked on his lunch holding back the laughs that were bubbling over. The cracks in the glass grew worse with every second.

            “Gentlemen, this right here is the perfect recipe for a high turnover rate,” she completed. Several of the students cackled to high heaven and back. Some in revenge. Some in revenge by proxy. Others in revenge on someone’s behalf. They were obviously enjoying this little show.

            “Well, thank you very much, Azul.” Her eyes narrowed, dangerously glinting off the edge of her razor-sharp smile. “But you’re not what we’re looking for.”

            The glass shattered to dust inside Azul’s mind. Students all around them guffawed. Howling with laughter and pounding the tables. Azul sat there. Mind completely blank with no gears turning. This… magicless young lady and her brother were far smarter than he had anticipated. Were they playing him instead of him playing them?! This plan derailed faster than he could say “it’s a deal”.

            “Azul,” Jade chuckled. Azul turned his head to look at his underling. “Perhaps you should have taken your own advice?” On waiting for the right moment to enact vengeance upon them? Azul blinked.

            “I… suppose I should have…”

            Floyd was pounding the table like a jackhammer. No doubt laughing at the fail. “Azul got sharked by a firefish!” he cackled. Thanks, Floyd, that was a much-appreciated reminder.

            Azul turned his back to the Scarabia dorm head and vice dorm head to focus on his meal. That was an embarrassing turn of events that he would like to not repeat again. Moreso, he now knew, he made the elementary mistake of thinking they wouldn’t know better. When ninety percent of his clients didn’t even read before signing their contracts. Adjusting his glasses, he began ruminating over his next course of action.

            These two were going to be a challenge to swindle.

            Lunchtime had passed quicker than they wanted. Not that they minded. The free entertainment from earlier was still fresh in everyone’s minds. Kalim did everything he could to soothe the burns to Azul’s ego. Though, truthfully, it felt more like salt in the wound. Not that the Songs minded. They enjoyed using salt as a seasoning. It made the meat much tastier before cooking.

            The quintet was gathering outside the cafeteria. Kalim chattering excitedly about cool things they would do in class. From mixing different ingredients for potions to studying age-old incantations to the history of magic. There was even a class for learning how to fly! Arun and Grim ate it all up, stars shining so brightly in their eyes.

            It was adorable, honestly.

            There was some time before the end of lunch bell rang. Kalim was heading to his class, still talking the awestruck Arun and Grim’s ears off. It was fortunate, then, they were heading in the direction of Main Street. Suravi hoped the soap suds would wash off the soot from the Queen of Hearts’ statue. Scrubbing it down by hand would tire their arms out too much to complete their punishment. Now if only they could find some ways to scrub the behavior of these students…

            “I have to say,” Jamil said, sliding up to her. “That was one of the most glorious things I’ve ever seen at this school.” Suravi chuckled.

            “They do say never to play with fire,” she purred. Mischief twinkled in her eyes. “Would roast cod sound delicious for dinner?” Feeling playful, she batted her eyelashes for effect. Jamil once again burst out in laughter. “Jokes aside, is Azul always like that? Swindling everyone for something?”

            Jamil stopped laughing long enough to compose himself. “He’s usually more subtle, but you seem to be an exception.”

            “Wonderful.”

            Jamil smirked, relishing in the momentary lapse of her guard. “Whatever happened to that confidence you showed earlier?” he taunted. “You turned that around on him before he even knew what happened.”

            Suravi folded her arms. “I just don’t like sleazy businessmen, is all.” Jamil sputtered.

            “Sleazy— that’s the first time I’ve ever heard someone say it out loud.”

            “Even with this many idiots in one school?” she questioned.

            “Don’t let them hear you say that out loud.”

            A laugh was exchanged between the two. Friendly and with no judgment. The stresses of the day seemed inconceivable to them now. With no one else in the hallways save for Kalim entertaining Grim and Arun up ahead. It was nice, it really was.

            “So,” Suravi questioned. Folding her hands in front of her. “I suppose this means I’ll see you later?” Jamil glanced over.

            “Are you trying to flirt with me?” he teased. Suravi giggled.

            “I’m out of practice, but perhaps,” she teased right back. Jamil chuckled.

            “Well, Scarabia is hosting a welcoming party this weekend.” He touched his chin. “How much do you like parties?” Suravi paused a moment to think.

            “Hm,” she hummed. “Will there be dancing?”

            “Plenty of it,” Jamil informed. Suravi smiled.

            “Then I would love to come,” she said. Before the smile dropped off her face. “Ah, but that’s assuming the crow doesn’t have other things for us to do.” Like scrubbing Main Street and washing one hundred windows. Or cleaning up after a lab accident (she was certain she had seen a laboratory somewhere in the school map). Or whatever chore Crowley needed or wanted them to do. Jamil rubbed his chin.

            “Hm, that would be a problem,” he said. “Do you think you can find out your schedule?”

            “That depends on when Crowley decides he’s going to be reliable,” Suravi sighed. “Though don’t tell him I said that.”

            “I didn’t plan to.”

            “Thank you.”

            The silence between them carried on. Surrounding them like a blanket. It felt… pleasant. Comforting. As though no words needed to be exchanged to enjoy the other’s company. Save for the background noise that was Kalim, Arun, and Grim hitting it off. With how much energy was expended just staying sane, this was a welcome diversion. Jamil’s eyes landed on her brother.

            “Is he a good student?” Jamil asked.

            “When he puts his mind to it,” Suravi answered. “He’s a smart boy.”

            “I can tell,” Jamil complimented. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen Azul upstaged by a kid before.”

            Suravi chuckled. “He’s not living that down anytime soon, is he?”

            Jamil smirked. “I don’t think so.”

            “Good,” Suravi added. “Serves him right.” Jamil chuckled.

            “You have no idea how much I’ve wanted someone to do that to him.”

            “Oh really?”

            “Yes, really.”

            Suravi paused. “How bad is it on a good day?”

            Jamil touched his chin. “That depends on who holds onto their brain cells that day,” he answered. Suravi wanted to laugh. But it didn’t seem like it was a good time to. “Though I am curious.” Suravi looked up at him. “What exactly did he mean by ‘altercation’?”

            Suravi sighed. “I’m not getting out of that one, am I.” Jamil’s shaking of his head confirmed her suspicions. Very well. He wanted an answer. He will get one.

            “Long story short, Floyd terrorized me while I was sweeping near the Sea Witch’s statue,” she began. “Then I broke my broom over his head.” Jamil sputtered, struggling to hold in a laugh. “After that, he held me up like a doll in front of Jade.” Jamil’s lips pursed, not knowing how to take this. “Even after I warned them to put me down, they didn’t.” She twiddled her thumbs. “So I… kicked Jade below the belt?…” The answer came out more like a question than a proper answer. She really hated how her voice trailed off every time nerves took over. It felt so—

            … why was Jamil laughing?

            “You—you actually kicked him!” he guffawed. “By the Great Seven! I never thought I’d hear that!” He laughed and laughed. Right until he was in danger of contracting hiccups. “You—you kicked Jade Leech! Right where it doesn’t shine!” Jamil cackled so hard she worried he was going mad. In a school like this, perhaps being a little mad was a blessing rather than a curse.

            “Are…” Suravi asked. Jamil was now leaning against a wall for support. His shoulders shook in laughter. “Are you… alright?” Jamil coughed, straightening himself up.

            “I am now,” he wheezed. “Still, thanks for the laugh. I needed that.”

            “Haha, you are welcome,” she said. Looking back at the trio up ahead, she wondered aloud, “How long do you think until he realizes that’s the same cat?” The one that set him on fire. Jamil simply sighed in exasperation.

            “Honestly, I don’t even think he cares anymore,” he stated simply. “A friend’s a friend, no matter where they come from.”

            “Even if the precedent is setting them on fire?” she asked. He shrugged.

            “Honestly, that’s a new one.”

            “Ah.”

            Must be nice, then.

            “So, I suppose it’s time for you to head to class,” Suravi said. “Pity. I was enjoying your company.”

            “Hmhm, as was I,” he replied. “Someone has to keep Kalim from spending an entire fortune on whatever catches his attention.”

            “I’m afraid to ask.”

            “It’s best you don’t.”

            Fair enough. It was enough of a headache keeping Grim in line as it was. She didn’t need an optimistic if well-meaning friend adding to it. By the looks of it, neither did Jamil.

            “So, shall I see you later?” she asked. Jamil smiled.

            “Sure, if I see you around,” he said. He left, knowing where his and Kalim’s next classes were going to be. “Take care.”

            “You as well.”

            With that, the quintet of new friends went their separate ways. Or, more accurately, the dorm mothers of each dorm dragged their rambunctious children away. Far away from any trouble they could cause. Grim cried and protested. Because Kalim was about to give them something super cool. Arun and Suravi reminded him it was not nice to take advantage of kind souls like that. Naturally, Grim crossed his arms and pouted.

            All things said and done, there was hope the second half of the day wouldn’t be as tiresome. At least, now they knew what kind of students attended this school. So perhaps there was better preparation for the afternoon ahead.

            At least, that’s what they hoped.

            Bonus:

            Red eyes observed from his upside-down perch the interaction that just took place. Giggles escaped his throat, glad he thought to have followed them out of the cafeteria. Those magicless newcomers had surprised him, he would admit. Not once did he ever see anyone stand up to Azul like that without repercussions. A humiliation so public, he wouldn’t dare make any contracts with anyone in the foreseeable future.

            It was interesting. And intriguing.

            The girl was a stunning beauty with immeasurable class. Carrying herself like a noble lady amid peasants. Yet she remained humble. And the child oh! he was adorable. So adorable he could snatch the little child up and call him his son. He was certain his older sons wouldn’t mind a little brother, oh no. And so smart! The way he silently communicated with his older sister surely proved the two had a deep bond.

            Though he had to giggle when the cat called them devils to their faces after the spectacle was done.

            “I’m certainly going to enjoy this year,” he said to himself. “Perhaps my boys would enjoy new playmates.” He touched his chin, a stray new thought entering his mind. “Or perhaps… two new siblings.”

            It was certainly not going to be a quiet year.

Chapter Text

            The end of the day came mercifully fast for Grim and the Songs. It wasn’t just keeping themselves busy cleaning the statues of the Great Seven. It was also making sure Grim didn’t slack off from the job. He called them several names when he was caught. Among his chosen names were “henchman” and “minion”. To which, Suravi and Arun just rolled their eyes and carried on. Denying him his desired attention felt better than it should have. Nonetheless, that’s what he gets for getting them into trouble with the Headmaster.

            After their work had been completed, they gathered everything up and waited for Crowley to give his inspection. To their utmost relief (and Grim’s cheer), Crowley praised their work. Right before it deflated when Crowley reminded them to go to the cafeteria for their punishment. Not that they had planned on forgetting, aside from Grim. It did cut the cheer short.

            Well, to his credit, he didn’t forget. Not that anyone said it out loud to avoid stroking his ego more than necessary. Grim almost did, though he was promptly silenced by the Songs. To finish the day before they proceeded with their punishment, they paid a visit to the school’s supply closet.

            “I’m beat…” Grim whined. He lay face down on the floor while Suravi and Arun put away the cleaning tools. If one were to ask Arun what he thought, he’d say Grim looked like an oversized plush toy that was knocked over. At least he didn’t look like a frizzy toy poodle.

            “So are we, but you don’t hear us complaining about it,” Arun snipped. He was just as sore as the other two about having to wash one hundred windows. Right after spending a good half of the day washing Main Street. On top of dealing with the arrogant students that populated Night Raven College. And that Pomefiore bonehead that tried his luck with Suravi again. Amusingly enough, he ended up getting chased away by Grim and Arun. One was wielding fire, the other a bucket. Needless to say, the spectating students, one of which was his dorm leader, were very amused.

            But hey. They had a steady paycheck and a roof over their heads. What more could they ask.

            “At least Kalim kept his word about the soap,” Suravi commented. “I had no idea they had that many scents.” Not long after class had ended and an unknown amount of time passed, Kalim stopped the three of them near Main Street. Presenting them with several bottles of fragrant soaps. It took a short amount of time, but in the end they wound up with three different soaps. At Kalim’s insistence, naturally. Poor Jamil got stuck carrying the soaps to the Ramshackle Dorm after that. Good thing they had warned him about the ghosts before he left. Suravi made a mental note to make something for him in the future.

            “Which one do you like the most?” Arun asked.

            “Hm,” Suravi hummed. “I liked the jasmine one the most.” Then she turned to the boys. “It’s not for me. It’s for Grim, remember?”

            “I was hoping you’d forget about that…” Grim whined. Arun ignored him.

            “I remember,” Arun said. “I just wondered if there was something else you’d like.”

            Suravi had to chuckle. Ah, that sweet boy. Always thinking about others before himself. It made her wonder if that was why he was always such a prime target at school. His soft heart and fragile visage. A picture of kindness and innocence. Seen as weak and easy to break. It made her blood boil just thinking about it.

            “Let’s save our money,” she said. “We need to make a bigger grocery trip once Crowley sends us the check.” For which, he hadn’t told them when it would be. Yet. She had doubts he’d remember. But part of her hoped it would be the case. They couldn’t rely on Kalim’s good will alone during their stay at the school. Or else it would cause trouble for them and him.

            It would be best to avoid that.

            “Grim, come on,” Arun griped. “Move your lazy butt.” He marched over and wrapped his hands around Grim’s middle. Grim clung to the rug lining the hallway like it was his lifeline.

            “I don’t wanna,” he complained. “Lemme sleep.”

            “Grim,” Arun chastised. “You have to help, too. It’s your responsibility.”

            “No!” Grim cried. “I don’t wanna. I wanna sleep!”

            “Grim!”

            Suravi chuckled and shook her head while the boys duked it out. Grim’s claws dug into the rug while Arun did his absolute best to pry him off. Arun tugged and tugged. But Grim would not leave the ground without a fight. Grim hissed and growled. But nothing deterred the boy from his quest in removing the cat from the carpet.

            It was amusing, really.

            “No!” Grim cried in the background. Arun continued to try and pry his claws off from the rug. “I wanna sleep! Let! Me! Sleep!”

            Arun’s heels were digging and skidding across the floor now. His knuckles were bone white from holding onto Grim. Wow, that cat was stubborn. She’d hate to be scratched by those claws if he can hold onto the rug that way. It made her wonder what other kinds of beasts populated this world.

            They were fortunate, then, that they were occupied with Grim and not a tiny dragon, she mused. Then again, she’d be counting her eggs before they hatched given the kind of magic she and Arun possessed. Or was that the right phrase to describe their situation? Either way, she supposed she could count themselves as fortunate despite the circumstances.

            … was it bad to think perhaps it was a good thing they weren’t back in their old world? Away from the jeers and sneers of everyone who turned their noses down on them for being different? This world wasn’t much better. They turned their noses up on people who didn’t have magic, regardless if they could help it. Riddle showed that quite well if this morning was any indicator.            

            Suravi’s chest tightened, remembering they’d never see their mother again regardless if they went back or not. And she doubted Crowley would be helpful in that regard. As far as he knew, they were simply a pair of magicless teenagers without any form of importance. All she could do now was do her job and hope for the better.

            It was all she could do. And it made a twisted amount of sense they’d get a fresh start and a blank slate in a literal new world. Oh, the irony. Laughing dryly to herself, she put the last broom away and closed the supply closet.

            “Bonsoir, mademoiselle.”

            Suravi jumped ten feet out of her skin.

            “Sweet heaven almighty!” she screamed. Behind her, the boys screamed their lungs out. Grim’s claws freed themselves from the rug to hook onto Arun’s shirt. Who was, for the most part, holding Grim like a lifeline. Grim’s fur and tail stood on end, rod straight. Both their hearts were beating wildly.

            “Where did he come from?!” Grim shrieked, claws in Arun’s shirt. Standing behind the closet door was a tall blond student wearing a feathered hat. Smiling widely as though he hadn’t just scared the living daylights out of the Ramshackle trio. Suravi’s eyes darted up and down, left and right. Before she placed a hand over her heart. Willing it to calm down.

            “Oh, Rook. Hello,” she breathed. Her heart rate returned to normal, though it was still pounding. Behind her, two pairs of wide eyes looked in her direction.

            “Who’s this guy?!” Grim demanded. Arun’s eyes, wide as saucers, darted between her and the stranger. Did she say his name was Rook? What was with this guy? He set off every alarm imaginable on his radar.

            The stranger, Rook, glanced over at the two of them. “Ah! Pardonne-moi, Reine du Flammes.” He held his hands up. “I did not see your two companions.” Liar. He knew they were there. That smile of his said otherwise. Arun narrowed his eyes, not trusting him one bit.

            “I find that rather hard to believe,” Suravi said, folding her arms. “That said, what brings you here?” Arun and Grim’s eyes nearly popped out of their skulls. “It’s after class. I don’t think Vil would like it if you were out past curfew.” Their jaws nearly shattered against the ground. Had Suravi met him before?!

            Rook placed a hand over his heart. “I came to appreciate the wild beauty of the flame before me!” he proclaimed. Immediately, Grim and Arun wore unimpressed expressions. “Ah, the fire that slowly devours all who dare mishandle it.” He gestured dramatically with his hands. “Beauté. Magnifique.”

            … how many loose screws did this guy have…

            “That’s… flattering,” Suravi said, tucking hair behind her ear. She leaned to her right to look behind Rook. “Where’s Vil? I don’t see him around.” Rook simply smiled.

            “Ah, Roi du Poison,” Rook swooned. “The most beautiful man on the campus of Night Raven.” Suravi raised an eyebrow. “He is in the labs at this very moment. Perfecting a new concoction.” Suravi decided not to ask what kind. “To stand beside him as his VIP. Truly marvelous.”

            … did he come here just to sing Vil’s praises or?…

            “But!” Rook announced. “That is not why I have come here today.” Suravi’s single raised eyebrow was settling near her hairline. Didn’t he just say he came to “appreciate the wild beauty of a flame?” What on…

            “So… why did you come?” Suravi asked. Genuine confusion colored the tone of her voice.

            “To make sure the burning flower of Night Raven still stands,” Rook stated simply. Still wearing his wide smile. “It simply would not do for your guardian angel to neglect his duty, non?”

            “Guardian…?” Arun started.

            “Angel,” Grim sassed. “Yeah, right.” Suravi chose not to comment on that one.

            “Well,” Suravi began. “We’re alright, as you can see.” She still kept her eyes peeled for Vil. “Though I appreciate the concern.” She could feel Arun staring at her, question marks floating all around his head. Did she know this guy? How? And what did he mean by “guardian angel”?

            “Marvelous!” Rook exclaimed. “Truly splendid!” He took hold of her hand while he knelt on one knee. “I am honored, Reine du Flammes.” He’d have kissed her hand right then and there. If Arun didn’t plant himself between the weirdo and his sister. Still holding Grim, but now he was glaring daggers at the senior. Rook merely chuckled and stood back up.

            “Ah, the fearless brother!” Rook proclaimed. “Not even a day on campus, and you’ve already befriended Roi du Dragons.”

            Arun didn’t relent on his glare, but he did ask, “Who?” Grim dipped an ear. Sharing Arun’s confusion.

            Rook chuckled. “I shall tell you another time, Monsieur Courageous.” Arun raised an eyebrow. “For I am in the presence of rare and fascinating prey.”

            Suddenly, Suravi regretting letting him be their guardian.

            “I’m not prey!” Grim hissed. “You take that back!”

            “Grim!” Arun scolded. “Behave!” Though he too silently questioned Rook’s word choice. Suravi quietly pondered how many times they were stopped by someone today.

            “If I may,” Rook continued. “I feel you should be aware, dearest flower.” Suravi raised an eyebrow. “Do you remember that young man who tried to court you today? The one with black hair and a red ribbon?”

            Suravi touched her chin in contemplation. Until it came back to her. “How could I forget,” she said. “He was practically convinced he was every woman’s dream man.” Only to be proven otherwise, much to Arun and Grim’s amusement. Then again, he thought it was a good idea to insult the cat and dismiss her brother. All in the same breath. It was a given he’d get chased away afterward.

            “Ah, the burning flower’s intellect proves wondrous,” Rook swooned. “Truly, Roi du Poison was not impressed for nothing.” How many praises did this guy sing? Actually, scratch that. He may just start waxing poetic again.

            “I believe you should be aware of that young man,” Rook stated. His jovial face suddenly turned serious. “For that is Richter Brandt. The dorm leader before Vil Schoenheit.”

            Suravi’s eyes snapped up. “What?” Grim and Arun suddenly stood alert. That guy that tried his luck with her used to be the Pomefiore dorm leader? That… just made things a lot more complicated than they needed.

            Rook nodded, a solemn undertone in his movement. “You see,” he intoned. “Richter is as proud as anyone from Pomefiore should be. However.” Suravi felt ice creeping down her spine. “He is not someone you should take lightly.” Arun shifted uncomfortably. Already not liking where this is going. “Monsieur Rancune is known to hold grudges. And the one he holds against Beautiful Vil may just be the longest yet.”

            Oh, perfect. Another one they’d unknowingly crossed.

            “It is well-known that he didn’t surrender his position peacefully,” Rook added. “Even now, after Vil earned his position, Richter vies to gain it back.” He looked Suravi in the eye. “Through whatever means necessary.”

            “Whatever means…” Suravi started. “So then, I may become a chess piece in his game against Vil.” She sighed. Her headache was forming at the most inconvenient time. “Who do I not have to watch out for in this school…”

            “Roi d’Or, mademoiselle,” Rook said, returning to his previous cheer. “Though it is to be expected given you are his heroine.” It took a moment for her to figure out who he was talking about.

            “I just did what any sensible person would’ve done,” Suravi said. Rook smiled.

            “Ah, but that humility is only a small part of your immense beauty,” Rook praised. Blissfully ignoring the pointed looks Arun and Grim were giving him. Suravi just looked away, a faint blush on her cheeks.

            “I must take my leave, mademoiselle,” Rook said. “For Vil will wish me present at the dorm.” He turned to Grim and Arun. “Monsieur Courageous and Monsieur Fuzzball.” Arun snickered at the nickname while Grim bristled. “Take care of the Reine du Flammes.” He took his hat off for a dramatic bow. “Your guardian angel takes his leave. Au revoir.” Placing his hat back on his head in a single swoop, he left as quickly and suddenly as he appeared.

            So that bonehead from earlier was the previous Pomefiore dorm head. Richter Brandt. Someone who was known for holding grudges. Suravi didn’t know what to expect. But if he was once a dorm leader, then that meant he was more dangerous than he initially appeared. With a nasty personality to match. How odd it was that the person Vil warned her about in turn provided her with a warning about someone else. Her head hurt just thinking about that tangled turn of events.

            She suddenly stopped upon seeing the looks on Grim and Arun’s faces.

            “Care to tell us about that ‘guardian angel’?” Grim questioned. Arun stared, in solidarity with Grim. For the umpteenth time today, Suravi sighed. Holding her head all the while.

            “I’ll tell you on the way…”

            “So, let me get this straight,” Grim questioned. “You met that weirdo while you were cleaning. He knows you two have magic. And he just offered himself as your ‘guardian angel’?”

            “That’s right,” Suravi confirmed. They had arrived on time in the cafeteria for their punishment. Now they were just waiting for Ace to show up. “It surprised me, finding out he knew.” Arun looked away, a tad guilty.

            “You couldn’t have picked someone else?” Grim asked, arms folded. Suravi was tempted to bang her head against the table. But she needed to keep that headache at bay. It made for terrible concentration.

            “I would if I could,” she sighed. “I don’t like it any more than you do. But I’d rather he be on our side.” Grim said nothing, just huffing and slouching on the table. Rook was for sure an unsettling character. From a tactical standpoint, however, someone like him was better an ally than an enemy. She’ll put up with his eccentricities if it meant she, Arun, and Grim had some form of defense against the magicians here. It was better than being completely defenseless.

            “Vil didn’t mention Richter at all when he came to warn me…” she mused. “Is Richter really that much of a threat?” No, that wasn’t right. “If he was harmless, Rook wouldn’t have gone out of his way to warn me.” Perhaps, it stood to reason, Vil hadn’t yet caught on to Richter’s latest schemes. But that couldn’t be right, either. Vil was much stronger and smarter than he initially appeared. Listening in on some of the student’s conversations, she’d heard about how he brewed the deadliest poison in the dorm. She decided it was the wiser decision to not ask how they tested that.

            “Agh…” she groaned. “Too many stray threads…”

            “You’re telling me,” Grim complained. “I’m beat from cleaning all day.” Arun gave him a pointed stare. “And now we have to wash a hundred windows.”

            Arun was tempted to bash his head against the table. “If you’re over it, just get it done,” Arun flatly stated. After that scare with Rook, he wasn’t in the mood for Grim’s whining. Nor was he in the mood for whatever stunt Ace would pull on them.

            Speaking of which, where was he?

            “That Ace guy is sure taking his sweet time,” Grim grumbled. He held his arms akimbo. “Who does he think he is, making me wait!” If Grim could read minds, he’d know Suravi and Arun were thinking the same thing. “I'm pissed!” No duh, Sherlock. So were they.

            “…”

            “Hm…”

            Five minutes later…

            “Hmmm…”

            Thirty-five minutes later…

            “Grr!” Grim growled. “I don't care what happened!” he suddenly shouted. “There’s no way he's this late!” The darkened expressions on Suravi and Arun’s faces said everything they needed. This was way too late for just being tardy.

            Unless…

            “Wait,” Grim suddenly said. “He wouldn't just skip out, right?” Right?

            “I’d believe it,” Suravi said. “Should we go find him?”

            “Let’s,” Arun said, sliding off the seat. “If he is trying to skip out, let’s make sure the crow knows.”

            “Good idea,” Suravi agreed. “Perhaps this time, he’ll actually listen.” Which was a pipe dream, but hey. Folks could dream.

            “I'm not gonna let him get away with putting all the punishment on us!” Grim cried, hopping onto the table. “Let's go henchmen! We're gonna catch Ace and make him do all the window washing!”

            And just like that, he sped away.

            “Not how this sort of thing works, but alright,” Suravi muttered. Arun said nothing while they followed after the angry, hissing cat. If Ace was seriously thinking about ditching punishment, then they had a few choice words for him.

            They hurried down the hallway after Grim. Eyes peeled, ears open, tongues ready to deliver a thorough lashing. They passed a few classrooms before Grim suddenly burst into one. Thankfully, after their hearts sped up thinking it was occupied, they found it was empty.

            “Hey!” Grim shouted. “Where's Ace?! We're not gonna let you hide away!” The Songs followed him, heads whipping left and right in search of the renegade. The seats were empty, the teacher’s desk was vacant. The books on the shelves hadn’t been disturbed since class had ended.

            Where had…

            “… there's nobody here?!”

            Arun nearly faceplanted on a desk.

            “You’ve gotta be kidding me!” Arun shouted. He was nearly at the end of his patience. “Does this mean we have to search the entire school?!” Oh, that was not going to go over well.

            “Ace, you little…” Suravi angrily muttered. Oh, he was so dead when they got their hands on him!

            “Not to worry,” an unknown voice said. “I’m here.”

            All three froze where they stood. Heads turned, eyes uneasily glancing at one another. All trying to find the source of the voice. Their eyes landed on a portrait of an elderly man in regal garb. In a magic school with floating books, this wouldn’t have been a surprise. What did surprise them was the way the painting’s eyes literally followed them. Then his mouth moved.

            “Is something the matter?”

            “Gyaah!!” Grim shrieked. Beside him, Suravi and Arun jumped. “The picture talked!!”

            The man in the painting huffed. “What now?” he (yes, he) questioned. “It's not uncommon for paintings to talk at this school.” His head turned slightly to face another painting on another wall. “The Wall Lady over there.” His eyes landed on yet another painting. “The Wall Gentleman over here.” He faced the trio again. “Everyone can speak.” Arun blinked. “Portraits can speak because they have a mouth. That's normal, you know?”

            Suravi stepped back. “Normally, paintings don’t speak,” she said. First, getting whisked away by a black carriage. Then chasing a fire-breathing cat. Then finding out their living space is haunted. On top of making a deal with an eccentric hunter. Will wonders never cease?

            “Your ‘normal’ and my ‘normal’ differ in regards to our quirks,” the painting stated. “Isn't that true?” Suravi sucked in a breath. Once or twice, she blinked. And suddenly, the lamp in the far corner seemed very interesting.

            “Wow…” Arun marveled. He bounced up to the painting, eyes full of stars. “That’s so cool! How are you able to do that?” Suravi was tempted to pull him back, but it seemed the painting had taken a shine to the boy. So unless the painting was going to do something to Arun, she will let it slide. For now.

            “I am a magical art piece enchanted with the ability to think and speak,” the portrait said. A rare smile appeared on his face at the attention. “Though we are common, it is still a treat to see such enthusiasm for the arts.” At which, Arun smiled his wide smile.

            “That said,” the painting resumed. “Who are you looking for?” Grim and Arun immediately snapped back to attention.

            “A guy, named Ace,” Grim started.

            “He has a heart mark on his face,” Arun continued.

            “And hair that sticks up!” Grim finished.            

            “That you tried to light on fire,” Arun added. Suravi and the painting both quirked an eyebrow.

            “Hey! That’s not important!” Grim protested.

            “If you’re both done fighting,” the painting intervened. “Then I know who you are talking about.” Immediately, both sets of eyes were trained on the painting.

            I can’t decide if this is cute or not, Suravi thought to herself.

            “He's one of the freshmen that started today,” the painting informed. Finally, they were getting somewhere. “He went back to his dorm not too long ago.”

            Every head in the room snapped towards the painting.

            “What?!” Grim shouted.

            “He did try to skip out!” Arun shouted in outrage. Suravi’s eyes darkened. An almost threatening look. “That cheating, no-good—!” Arun gripped his hair in anger. “Arrgh!!”

            “Which way did he go?” Grim demanded. The painting opted to ignore the indignity to answer the question.

            “The entrance is behind the East Building,” he said. At once, the trio rushed out of the classroom. Leaving the painting behind. A moment passed. The dust settled. Then the two human members of the trio came back.

            “Thank you!” Arun said. Bowing.

            “You’ve been a great help!” Suravi added. Also bowing.

            “Take care now,” the painting said. The Songs nodded and hurried out of the room. In the silence, the painting chuckled to himself. Whatever that Ace boy had done, he now had three furious people after him. It was too bad he didn’t have legs. Or else he’d go and see the show.

            Still, he was glad to have helped.

            Elsewhere inside the school, Ace made his way towards the Hall of Mirrors. Except he made a wrong turn and was now further away from it than he wanted. Groaning, he rolled his shoulder to ease the tension that had built up during the day. That babe he met earlier was something else. A raging fire he did not want to cross again. And her brother, wow. That kid had good aim. What if he had something other than a bucket? Don’t even get him started on that raccoon that started following them around. What a way to start his career at Night Raven.

            “No way am I washing a hundred windows,” he yawned. “I’m going home.” He slung his bag over his shoulder. Already thinking of what he was going to do once he got back to the dorm. Maybe play some games? Eat some supper? He wondered what kind of food Heartslabyul would—

            “Hey, you!” a voice shouted behind him. Ace froze, whipping his head back. And his blood froze. Running after him at full speed were the cat, the kid, and the babe. The cat was angry, the kid was fuming.

            But the babe was downright murderous.

            “Crap!” Ace shouted. Breaking into a run. “They found me!” The trio behind him picked up speed.

            “Hey!” Arun shouted. “Get back here!” Grim chased after him.

            “You jerk!” Grim cried. “Hold up! I won't let you be the only one to escape!” Arun threw Grim an indignant look.

            “I'm not just going to wait around for you!” Ace called back. “I'm outta here!”

            Grim huffed. “It's not fair for only you to get out of it!” he cried. “I want to skip out too!”

            “That’s not what we’re after him for, Grim!” Arun shouted. But Grim ignored him.

            “Get your butt over here so I can roast ya!”

            “That’s not it, either!”

            The trio chased Ace around the school. Down the hallways past lingering students and weaving through the pillars of the school structures. Ace ducked and dodged. Leaping and jumping. Anything to shake them off his tail. But nothing he tried even put a damper in their determination to catch him. Any time they fell, they just got back up again! Suddenly, he understood what the cat was feeling when they chased him last night.

            “Crap crap crap!” Ace panted. “Gotta get away!”

            He ran as fast as he could. Jumping down the stairs and onto the floor below. He landed, rolled, and ran. Behind him, Arun slid down the rail to catch up. Grim hitching a ride on his head. Arun lept off the railing at the end. Literally hitting the ground running while Grim jumped off and gave chase. Suravi jumped the last steps, slid, and straightened herself back up. She was back on the trail before long.

            “Well now,” Jade crooned, observing this spectacle from where he sat. This was something he didn’t see every day. Floyd leaned over to see what all the excitement was about.

            “Hey. Hey, Jade,” Floyd called. Tugging on his brother’s sleeve. “That looks fun. Can we play?”

            Jade touched his chin. Right before his lips curled into a toothy grin. “Let’s sit back and watch this one,” he said. “I want to see how this plays out.”

            Ace was sure his heart was pounding from all the running he was doing. That chick and her brother were relentless! Who knew being chased by a hot girl would be this scary? It didn’t matter now. He had to get away! And fast! Fast! He had to be fast! They were right on his tail closing in! He had to get away.

            Too bad he didn’t see two of his seniors up ahead.

            “Hm?” Trey questioned.

            “Hey, little junior,” Cater greeted. “What’s—?”

            “Move!” Ace grunted. Right before he sped between them.

            “Whoa!” Trey cried.

            “Eek!” Cater freaked. “Easy! You’re gonna run over someone like that!”

            Ace didn’t seem to listen. He was too fixated on getting away from the trio chasing him. One of which passed between the two seniors in a blur.

            “Jerk!” Grim shouted. “I said get back here!” Trey and Cater’s bewildered eyes followed the grey cat who was hot on Ace’s tail. Following right behind him was the kid from earlier.

            “Stop running!” Arun followed.

            Cater and Trey stared at the two. Not quite sure what to make of this. The absurdity of it all was out of this world. Was it their imagination or was it almost a repeat of last night? The rumination went out the window when Suravi passed by.

            “Excuse us,” she said. Cater’s eyes widened. Face going a bit pale. He didn’t expect to see the beauty again so soon. But right now…

            “S-sure, miss…”

            Best not get between them.

            “You three!” Ace cried. “Just get lost and leave me alone already!” He ran and ran. Shoving another hapless student to the ground in his desperate attempt to lose the trio. Their papers went flying everywhere, landing on the floor. The student huffed, unhappy that his work was scattered and disorganized. Grumbling, he knelt to pick them up and organize them again. Just as Grim and Arun ran by.

            Arun skidded to a stop. Grim not bothering to give pause.

            “Hey, are you okay?” Arun asked. Suravi caught up, also coming to a stop.

            “Hrm, I’m fine,” the student muttered. “Just let me get these all gathered up… my dorm leader won’t be happy about it…” The student shuffled about, grumbling and gathering papers to reorganize. So it surprised him when Suravi and Arun knelt to help him.

            “It’s okay,” the student assured. “You don’t have to.”

            “Hey, consider it our treat,” Arun said. Smile wide and bright. “After all, it is kinda our fault.”

            “Figures,” the student said. “At least you’re helping…” To which, the Songs chose to ignore. Lovely lavender hair and blue eyes aside, this student was pretty rude. The three of them working together, they gathered up the papers in no time.

            “Okay, we’ve gotta go,” Arun said. “Take care!” A wave later, and off they went. Suravi waved bye and gave chase.

            Ace and Grim were up ahead. Grim chasing Ace in circles while they had helped the student gather his things. Ace used every ounce of wind magic he could muster to deter Grim. But nothing he was using even deterred the cat. His eyes widened like saucers seeing the broom demon and her brother catching up. Yelping, he made a mad dash to the Hall of Mirrors. Which was thankfully within distance. He barged in, searching for the mirror to his dorm.

            Except someone else was in there already.

            “… huh?”

            Ace shoved the student out of his way.

            “Outta my way! Outta my way!”

            “Eh?” the student gasped. “Wh-whoa!”

            Arun and Grim burst into the Hall. “Catch him! Hurry!” Arun cried. The student flinched. Arun pitched Grim like a baseball towards Ace. Who was almost near the mirror. Only to be intercepted by a cat bearing claws. Ace fell to the ground on his butt. Turning, he ran in the opposite direction to get away from Grim while Arun guarded the mirror.

            “Magic to capture someone?!” the student cried. Before assuming a thinking pose. “I should freeze their legs.” Hmm. “No, how about restraining them?” No, that wouldn’t work, either. “Or I could… um…” Ace ran by, Grim chasing him in circles around the Hall.

            “Any way!” Grim shouted. “I don't care how!” Ace was charging towards Arun in a last-ditch attempt to get to Heartslabyul. “Just hit him hard! Hurry!”

            “Any way?!” the student flinched. “Any way…” Aha! “Okay!” he decided. “Anything is fine, so come on!” He raised his pen up high. “Something heavy!” Sparks flew from his pen. Materializing over Ace into something heavy. Solid. That crashed into him mere inches away from his goal.

            SLAM!

            “Gah!” Ace shouted. “What the heck?! A pot?!” Grim lay flat on his back kicking his legs and holding his belly.

            “Gyahahaha!” he cackled. “Check it out! Ace is as flat as a pancake under that cauldron!” He peered down at the hapless Heartslabyul freshman. “So lame!” Arun snickered, taking the time to enjoy the sight of Ace trapped under a cauldron.

            “I didn't think I'd get a cauldron,” the student mused. Ace was squirming under the cauldron while Arun and Grim helped him out from under it. Naturally, Arun bribed Grim with the promise of tuna later. “Did I overdo it?”

            Sluggish footsteps approached the front of the Hall of Mirrors. The owner panted with heavy breaths. Ace glared at the student who dropped it on him. Muttering something about the windows being done in a flash. To which, Arun protested it wouldn’t be done in a flash. If Suravi were here, she would tell him just how long it would take for it to be done. And he knew it.

            “I’m… here… finally…” Suravi wheezed. “Phew, I need to work on that…” Either that or take a long vacation and get her energy back. Whichever worked to improve her running speed. How embarrassing was it to run out of breath this soon. She had to ask Arun how he did it.

            “… hm?”

            What on… why was that navy-haired student turning red and gaping like a goldfish? Staring at her even. Did he have a fever? Was he suffering hallucinations? She’d heard those potions they experimented with could be nasty. One way or another.

            “Erm…” Suravi intoned. She approached the gaping student. “Are you… alright?” She ignored the way Ace snickered while the student turned even redder. “You don’t have a fever, do you?”

            “Ah—ah-ah-” the student gasped. “Pretty girl… in front of me… talking to me…”

            “…?”

            “I think I’m gonna faint.”

            Grim snickered.

            “Um, no. No, you’re not,” Suravi assured. “Here.” Question marks floated around Ace and Grim’s heads while Arun smiled. Knowing what she was going to do. “Repeat after me.” The student stared at her as though he were comprehending an alien language. “Breathe in.” She breathed in through her nose. “And out.” She released her breath in a slow, even tempo. “Breathe in.” In through the nose. “And out.” Out through the mouth. The student imitated her movements. Gradually calming his speeding heart. Until finally, he could speak coherently again.

            “Thanks, miss,” he said. Suravi smiled.

            “Any time,” she said.

            “Can we move on now?” Ace complained. “We still have a hundred windows to wash.” The navy-haired student looked at him.

            “What in the world did you all do?”

            Ace crossed his arms, glaring at Grim. “I got into it a bit with the furball and…” He sighed. “We might have charred the Queen of Hearts' statue a bit.”

            “Understatement of the century,” Arun quipped. To which, Ace redirected his glare. But Arun only grinned an impish grin.

            “You damaged one of the Great Seven statues?!” the navy-haired student exclaimed. “That's definitely something people would get angry with.”

            “No joke,” Suravi sighed. Her headache was getting worse. “I can’t believe you two let it escalate that far.” Grim was about to protest. But the glare he received from Suravi shut him up. Killing any further chance of arguing.

            “You get into a prestigious school, then do something like that on the first day…” the student added. Shaking his head all the while. Talk about salting the wound. How much was Ace’s ego hurting from that? At this point, the Songs were beyond caring.

            “Shut up,” Ace griped. Arms akimbo. “And who are you?” The navy-haired student set his arms down.

            “I'm Deuce. Deuce Spade,” he said. The navy-haired student, Deuce, leveled Ace with a disapproving look. “Would it hurt to remember your classmates' faces at least?” He scanned Ace’s face for something familiar to identity him with. “Um…”

            Suravi and Arun exchanged silent glances. Wondering if this was the level of intelligence commonly seen at Night Raven College.

            “You haven't memorized them either,” Ace reminded. Deuce recoiled, caught off-guard by the observation.

            “A-Anyway!” he started again. “If you were ordered by the headmaster, that means you take it seriously.” Suravi threw her hands up into the air.

            “Finally! Someone gets it!” she cried. Her patience was running low no thanks to their antics earlier. And Arun was certain she was ready to bludgeon someone who pushed her over the edge. If anything, he could go find a place to bury the body where they wouldn’t find it. He knew plenty of places to pull it off.

            “Yeah, yeah. Understood,” Ace said. Waving his hand dismissively. “Then let's get it done and over with.”

            “Finally,” Arun grumbled. “If you had just gotten there like you were supposed to, we would’ve been done hours ago.” Suravi’s eyebrows flattened in annoyance.

            “You’ve got some lip, kid,” Ace taunted. “What? Did your mother not teach you any manners?” Arun recoiled like he had been physically slapped. All traces of bravery flew out the window. His eyes widened, tears pricking at the corners. He looked like a puppy that had just been kicked. Sniffling, he did everything in his power to not cry in front of the two older boys. Ace just raised an eyebrow.

            “Seriously? That’s all it took?” he questioned. He didn’t see the way Deuce suddenly stiffened up. His face going sheet white. “Good grief. Grow some backbone, kid. Not every joke about your mom is supposed to be taken seriously.” Deuce frantically taped Ace’s shoulder.

            “A-Ace!” Deuce hissed. Ace quirked an eyebrow while Deuce pointed towards the elder of the sibling duo.

            He immediately wished he hadn’t followed Deuce’s line of sight. He let out a high-pitched yelp seeing the look of white-hot fury on Suravi’s face. Her glare welded him to the floor. As if daring him to escape. He would if he could. So why weren’t his legs working?! Deuce inched away, leaving Ace to the mercy of the angered elder sister. Suddenly, washing those hundred windows seemed like a good idea.

            “You…” she hissed. “Have some very bad manners.” Ace gulped. “Forgive us if our manners aren’t up to par. You lot haven’t exactly been the most welcoming.” Deuce took cover nearby. Arun tucked himself under Deuce like a baby chick. Neither were looking forward to this, but Ace had set off the volcano. All they could do now was protect themselves from the she-demon.

            “M-m-miss, I…” Ace whimpered.

            “You what?! You couldn’t help it?!” she shrieked. “I have worked for well over two years and not once have I ever met someone as thoughtless as you!” Ace curled in on himself. Covering his head with his arms while his knees touched his chest.

            “Please don’t hurt me!” he begged. “I’ll be good! Promise!”

            Suravi huffed and puffed. Ace could’ve sworn the atmosphere around them suddenly heated up. Arun panicked, knowing she could out herself. His eyes darted around the room, searching for anything he could use to cool her down. Until he took note of someone not with them right now.

            “Hey, where’s Grim?” Arun piped up. Immediately, Suravi’s fuse was doused. Ace dared to peek out from under his safe place. Deuce looked to and fro around the Hall of Mirrors. It suddenly dawned on them that they hadn’t heard from Grim in an unusually long while. For him.

            Silence befell the room. Not a soul said anything. Suravi’s breath evened out. And her fury was directed elsewhere. Deuce gulped. Loud and hard. It seemed the she-demon had finally noticed the cat was nowhere near them. The realization hit Ace like a truck speeding down a highway.

            “Dumb cat!” he yelled. Jumping to his feet. “He made me take his place!” Ohh, he was so going to strangle that cat when he got his hands on him! Suravi went still. Like a statue. Her face was eerily blank. Devoid of emotion. But Arun knew better than to step forward.

            “Hey, um, Juice?”

            Deuce shook his fist at Ace. Arun leveled him with an unimpressed look.

            “I'm not Juice!” Deuce protested. “Deuce! Deu!” Ace just folded his arms. Regarding Deuce with a grumpy look.

            “You're partly responsible,” Ace said. “So help us catch that furball!”

            “Why me?” Deuce questioned. Ace snorted.

            “These deadweights can't use magic so they don't count!” Ace failed to notice the dark look in Arun’s eyes. “Let's go!”

            Out of nowhere, a grip like steel seized his arm. Ace froze, his eyes trailing up the lovely arm to the irate face of the elder Song. His blood turned to ice. A thin film of sweat formed on his brow. Her face had gone blank. Save for the frigid fury behind her eyes. He felt like he was in the presence of the embodiment of judgment.

            Arun gulped, already seeing where this is going.

            “Come, Ace,” she said. “We’re going to look for a cat.”

            Ace gulped. “You, uh, sure this is not a date?”

            “…”

            Crap…

            “Eheh, uh, bad time?” Ace squeaked. “I know— Hey!”

            Suravi hoisted him over her shoulder and walked out. She didn’t bother to be gentle. If her furious stomping was any indicator. A moment’s pause, and soon Deuce and Arun followed. Hoping he would at least survive this consequence of his idiocy.

            “What are you doing?!” Ace panicked. “Put me down!”

            “I will put you down as soon as we find the cat,” Suravi coolly informed. “Until then, you will stay here.”

            Ace started kicking his feet and wildly waving his hands.

            “No way!” he freaked. “Put me down! Put me down!”

            They passed by a student in a golden yellow vest. His nonhuman ears perked up. His blue-grey eyes followed the livid young woman with the Heartslabyul boy over her shoulder. On instinct, he backed away. Trailing behind the young woman and the unfortunate junior was another Heartslabyul student. And a kid who looked like he was too young to be going to this school. By the looks of it, the redhead had lit the girl’s fuse.

            He laughed to himself at the freshman’s misfortune.

            “Shishishi, idiot.”

Chapter Text

            Grim was no stranger to underhanded tactics, it would seem. The group of four had caught up to him near Main Street. Courtesy of Suravi carrying Ace like a sack of potatoes. Darting to and fro, the three (plus Ace) chased Grim around the school. Grim cackled, finally glad to be free of the menaces that were Ace and the Songs. But his joy was cut short by Arun popping up out of nowhere. Armed with a bucket, no less.

            Shrieking, Grim made a beeline to the nearest room he could find.

            “After him!” Arun shouted. He ran after the cat, Deuce hot on his heels and the bucket raised over his head. Suravi followed, still carrying Ace over her shoulder.

            “Hey!” he protested. “Put me down!” The kid was still kicking even though he was nothing more than a sitting duck at the moment. Suravi ignored the kicking in favor of chasing down the runaway cat. Still steaming, but now laser-focused on the troublesome feline.

            The four dashed through the doors of the cafeteria. Grim darted underneath the tables. Arun dove under, crawling right after him. Deuce stood at the front of the table. Arms outstretched ready to catch him. But Grim ran out between Deuce’s legs. Whipping his pitchforked tail in his face. Deuce ducked. In time for Arun to rise up from the floor.            

            Their foreheads smacked against each other.

            “Ow!” they yelled. Massaging their sore foreheads, they glared at the fleeing cat.

            “Whoop-dee-doo!” Grim cackled, jumping over the tables. Suravi intercepted him by sliding to the front. Ace still dangling over her shoulder. Grim skidded to a stop. Suravi glared. Daring him to try anything. Without warning, his paws padded over her face. Launching himself in the air and using Ace’s head as a springboard. Ace cried out in protest. Which quickly turned into terror when the girl holding him hostage began wobbling. Back and forth, back and forth. Ace yelped when his face came too close to the edge of one table.

            “Whoa! Watch it!” he cried. Suravi’s free hand groped the air for anything. Anything. To hold them down.

            “I’m trying!” she fired. Ace glared.

            “Well, try harder!” he shot back. Suravi opened her mouth to retort—

            —and found herself leaning backward. Completely off-balance.

            “No no no,” Ace rapidly fired. “No no no no no!” Suravi swayed left and right. Desperately trying to regain her balance. Her free hand waved frantically around. Grabbing at empty air in a vain attempt to hold onto something. Grim helpfully sat on the end of a table. His mouth stretched wide in a taunting and toothy grin. Suravi planted her feet in front of him. Desperately attempting to muster up a glare. Which was quite difficult thanks to her hold on Ace.

            Her knees wobbled. Her breath became shaky and stilted. She was quite certain her face was turning red now from all the running they were doing today. And if she fell, then that meant Ace would fall, too. Ace seemed to realize this, indicated by the lack of flailing around on his part. He sucked in a sharp breath and gripped Suravi around the waist. Turning chalk white at the sight of the floor beneath him. A floor that would hurt his face badly if they were to fall. A snicker to the right and their heads whipped to glare at the source.

            Their eyes landed on Grim, who was looking them up and down. Suravi’s eyes narrowed. Her lip curled in a snarl. Her eyebrows furrowed and pinched in the middle. Ace glared, daggers shooting from his eyes straight at Grim. But the smug cat didn’t seem to notice. Or care. There was no broom in sight for the broom demon to use. Snickering, he placed a paw on Suravi’s chest. His intent was clear.

            “Don’t you dare…” she hissed. Grim snickered, his tail waving to and fro. His eyes went to the floor and back at the girl. Slowly, inch by inch, his paw pushed forward.

            And they both fell to the ground.

            CRASH!!!

            Ace’s face made sharp contact with the floor. Pain blossomed all throughout. Paralyzing every part of his brain to cope with the soreness. The girl beside him groaned. Squeezing her eyes shut to block out the ache in her skull. Grim cackled while he made his escape. Oh so pleased with himself and his clever scheme. Suravi pried her eyes open. If only to get rid of the sudden heaviness.

            Immediately, she regretted it. The sudden entry of light sent her eyes reeling. She squeezed them shut again. If only to block out the intensity of the lights above. She groaned again, shielding her eyes with a hand. What time was it? Did Grim run away again? Who turned the lights on so high? She could hear Ace muttering an “ow” right beside her.

            Footsteps raced towards the fallen Ace and Suravi. And she felt herself being helped up despite the stars swimming in her vision. Smaller arms wrapped around her, keeping her steady. She could hear Deuce’s voice while he chased after Grim. Was it Arun? After a moment of deliberation, she dared to open her eyes again.

            “Are you okay?” Arun asked. Worry filled his eyes.

            “I’ll be fine,” she muttered. A wicked headache was forming and she would need aspirin soon. But otherwise, she was fine. “I feel like my head is splitting open…” Ace groaned again. She held her head in a hand while Arun helped Ace sit up. Ace blinked, then shook his head to dispel the dizziness.

            Until Grim ran by with Deuce hot on his tail.

            “Crap!” Ace exclaimed. Abruptly standing up. “He's darting around everywhere!” Arun’s head whipped back and forth. Eyes on the chase. Then on his sister. Suravi shook her head. Finally regaining her bearings. A crash later and the Songs’ attention was drawn to the sight of Grim scaling the walls all the way up to the ceiling. And onto the chandelier. A blink and a stare. And soon, they joined up with Ace and Deuce. Both of whom had gathered off to the side. There was a shared agreement between the four.

            That cat was a headache in more ways than one.

            “Catch me if you can, suckers!” Grim taunted. Blowing a raspberry at them while he perched on the chandelier above them. Suravi and Arun glared. Ace set his hands on his hips, mulling over how he was going to mess up that cat’s fur after this was over.

            “Getting on the chandelier is an underhanded move!” Deuce growled. “We haven't learned the magic to fly yet.” Magic to fly? That’d be greatly helpful. Maybe they could use something else to get up there? Arun turned to the older boys.

            “Anyone got any bright ideas?” he challenged. Ace scratched his chin.

            “I got nothing. What do you have?”

            Arun held up his bucket.

            “I could toss this and knock him down.” He looked up. “But he’s too high up for me to reach.” Ace snorted.

            “So much for bright ideas,” Ace taunted. He shut up upon meeting the vicious glare of the elder Song. “Eek!”

            “Can you use that wind magic earlier?” Suravi asked. “I don’t care if you mess up his fur. Just get him down.” Up above Grim blew another raspberry in protest. “He’s getting a bath later after.” Grim withheld his tongue.

            “How’s that a punishment?” Ace asked. Genuinely curious.

            “Let’s just say he’s getting an extra fragrant one after this,” Suravi muttered. Grim squeaked on the chandelier in fright. And Ace decided not to press the matter further.

            “Is there any magic we can use to trap or capture him…” Deuce muttered to himself. Suravi hummed, thinking over ways they could catch Grim. A flying broom was out of the question. As Deuce said, they hadn’t learned the magic for that yet. And their fire was also not an option. Unless they wanted to announce to this egotistical school that they had magic. Ace’s wind magic was uncertain. He could, but they didn’t know if they’d hit Grim or something else. Damaging more school property was not on their to-do list today.

            “Ah!” Deuce exclaimed. Suravi and Arun jolted. “I’ve got it!”

            “I've gotta think of an idea—” Ace started. But cut himself off upon seeing Deuce pointing something at him. “Whoa, whoa, wait a sec!” He waved his hands wildly. Taking small steps away from Deuce. “Why are you pointing your magical pen at me?!”

            Deuce’s eyes shone with conviction. “I'll just throw you!”

            Suravi and Arun froze.

            “Wait, what?!” Ace freaked. “You’re joking, right?!” Apparently not. A white light accompanied by sparkles later, Ace was floating a foot off the ground. Suravi and Arun protested, attempting to dissuade him from going through with it. He stood strong. Eyes never losing their shine of conviction. Ace flailed.

            “Don't make me float!” he shouted. “You're really going to throw me?! Knock it off!” Suravi and Arun held onto Deuce with all their might. But their reasons and concerns fell on deaf ears. Deuce was too far into it to go back now.

            “Catch him, ya hear?” Deuce said. Despite their best efforts, he pointed his pen at the chandelier. Where Grim was taunting them. “Take aim…” Lower… lower… “Fire!”

            The response was instantaneous. Arun slapped Deuce’s arm down to avoid launching Ace anywhere. Suravi gripped his neck in a chokehold. But it was too late. Ace was sent soaring through the air. Screaming and yelling. Limbs waving everywhere. Grim’s tail went rod straight seeing the boy flying towards him.

            “Fgnyah!!!”

            CRASH!!!

            Everyone shrieked in surprise and shock. The Songs fell to the ground, taking Deuce with them. A cloud of dust erupted from where a large structure — the chandelier! — fell. Ace coughed and hacked. Trying to expel the dust from his lungs. In his arms, miraculously, was the trouble-making cat. Grim’s eyes were spinning from the fall.

            “I can’t believe it!…” Ace coughed. Suravi and Arun sat up, eyes wide, and raced over. Deuce shook his head to ward off the impending feeling of doom. Seeing the carnage before him, he suddenly became aware of how bad an idea this was.

            “I—I screwed up!” Deuce freaked. “I didn’t think about the landing!”

            “Gee, you think?!” Arun fired. Taking Grim from Ace’s arms. Suravi helped Ace into a sitting position. Just long enough for him to register whose fault this was.

            Ace took several deep breaths. In through the nose, out through the mouth. His eyes focused solely on the one who threw him with magic. They narrowed, the anger bubbling up inside of him. Because not only was he thrown against his will. He crashed the freakin’ chandelier!

            “Are… you…” Ace breathed. “An idiot?!” He shot to his feet. Not minding the face the room was still spinning. He swayed left and right. Being supported only by Suravi holding him straight. He slumped down, gripping onto a nearby table for stability. “We caught Grim, but if the Headmaster finds out we busted the chandelier—!”

            “If I… find out?”

            Everyone froze. Everyone. No one said a word. No one dared to breathe. Slowly, ever so slowly, everyone’s heads turned to face the source of the familiar voice. Immediately, they wished they hadn’t. Standing before them, glowering with angry golden eyes, was the Headmaster of Night Raven College. Dire Crowley. Arms crossed and fingers drumming. His lips were drawn in a thin line from the building rage. Suravi and Arun gulped.

            “Ah…” Ace squeaked. “Headmaster…”

            “Oh no…” Arun uttered. Suravi winced. Bracing herself for the oncoming tirade.

            “Just… what… exactly… Are you all doing?!” Crowley hollered. The students and janitors flinched at the volume and ferocity. Suravi prayed to whatever deity there was in Twisted Wonderland to spare them from whatever fate was coming their way. They couldn’t afford to get kicked out! They had too little money!

            “Fnyaah…” Grim murmured. “The room is spinning.” Arun tightened his grip on the cat while the Headmaster tore into them for their stupidity.

            “You weren't satisfied with just damaging the statue so you decided to destroy the chandelier?!” Crowley howled. Oh, perfect. It wasn’t enough to get chewed out for the statue. Now they had to get reprimanded for the chandelier? Suravi was certain she was going to need to lay down after this was over. Crowley exhaled a sharp breath. No doubt fed up with their antics.

            “This is the last straw!” he exclaimed. “I will have all of you expelled!”

            “What?!” Suravi freaked. They—they were getting expelled?! This can’t be happening!

            “You’re kidding!” Arun shouted. Beside them, Ace and Deuce were having their own freak-outs.

            “Please! Anything but that!” Deuce pleaded. “I have things I have to do at this school!” He folded his hands together in a pleading motion. Trying something — anything — to get the Headmaster to reconsider. Suravi would be lying if she said she wasn’t freaking out herself. Because now, thanks to the stupidity on display, she and Arun were at risk of getting evicted. Not even a day had passed by and they were already in danger of losing their only shelter. She could feel her breath growing short and stifled.

            “You have nothing to blame but your own idiocy,” Crowley coldly informed. Well, goodness. Many thanks for that!

            “I will pay for all damages if I have to!” Deuce tried. Desperation colored his voice. Arun looked at Crowley pleadingly. Anything to mitigate his anger towards them for the damage. But it was useless. Crowley was not budging.

            “This is no normal chandelier,” the Headmaster informed. “This is a magical chandelier that runs on magic and lights candles that will burn for eternity.” He pointed towards the candles with his cane. “It is a masterpiece we commissioned the legendary Meister of Magical Tools to make.” Suravi suddenly felt cold sweat coat her brow. “It's a treasured legacy that has been around the school's very foundation.”

            Oh… oh no… please say it isn’t so… please say they didn’t just trash a historical artifact of the school…

            “Taking into consideration its historical value, it would cost no less than a billion Madol.” Suravi was suddenly feeling faint. “Can you pay for those damages?”

            Deuce recoiled. “A b-billion Madol?!” He suddenly felt Arun’s eyes boring holes in the back of his skull. He chanced a glance at the boy. And suddenly, he felt very small. Arun’s eyebrows were scrunched together. Eyes narrowed to a white-hot glower. His nostrils flared while his jaw clenched tightly. He was suddenly reminded this was the beauty’s younger brother. He wished it was the sister glaring at him instead now.

            “But teacher,” Ace pleaded. He wore a smile on his face to try and diffuse the situation. The sweat on his brow betrayed his apprehension. “Can't you just fix it up with magic?”

            Crowley shook his head no. “Magic is not all-powerful,” he said. No, duh, the Songs thought. It wasn’t a cure-all for every problem. “Moreover, the magic crystal, which we call the heart of any magical tool, was shattered.” Oh, crap… “No two magic crystals are the same.” He sighed. “The chandelier will never be lit again.”

            Everyone’s spirits deflated.

            “How can that…” Ace muttered. Defeated.

            “Crap…” Deuce also muttered. “What am I doing… What am I going to tell Mom…”

            Beside them, the Songs were having their own internal discussion and dilemma. If they were kicked out now, they had no way of knowing where they would live. And with so little money to their name, they had next to no hope of securing proper housing. They would be homeless with nothing but the clothes on their backs. And what about the ghosts? They went through so much trouble to care for them. And this is what ended up happening? Suravi felt tears pricking at her eyes. The weight of it all was crashing like a tidal wave.

            How could this have happened under her watch?

            “… I know,” Crowley suddenly announced. “There's one way.” Everyone looked up. “There might be one way to fix the chandelier.”

            “What?!” everyone exclaimed. Crowley held a hand up to silence them.

            “The magic crystal for this chandelier was mined in the Dwarf's Mine,” he explained. “If we have a magic crystal of the same kind as the original.” Arun’s eyes shone, connecting the dots. “Then repair might be possible.”

            Deuce jumped to his feet. “I will go find a magic crystal!” he exclaimed. “Please, allow me to go!” Arun joined him.

            “I will go, too!” he proclaimed. “I’m just as fault as anyone here. So please, sir. Allow me to go with.” Ace gaped at them.

            “You’re kidding, right?” he questioned. “You don’t even know if it’s gonna be doable.” Arun glared at him.

            “We still have to try,” he said. “This is a rare chance. Let’s not squander it.”

            Ace studied the kid for a long time. For someone as small and fragile-looking as him, the kid had a… weird sort of strength. Like no matter what obstacle was thrown at him, he would rise up above it. Somehow. He didn’t know how, but he was going to do it. Crowley remained silent for a long time. Contemplating his next answer.

            “I see you’re both fired up for this task,” he mused. “Very good. It’ll serve you well in your attempt to repair the chandelier.” Deuce and Arun beamed.

            “However,” he stated. “I have no guarantee that there are any left in the mine.” And just like that, their spirits deflated again. “The mine has been closed for a while and it's very possible it is exhausted of crystals.” Which meant even if they went, there was little to no chance they would even find a crystal. Suravi held her head in a hand.

            “I'll do anything to get our expulsion rescinded!” Deuce exclaimed.

            “Yeah!” Arun added. Enthusiasm radiated off them both. They were ready to head out and find a crystal. Whatever remained of them, anyway. As Crowley said, there was no guarantee there would be any left for them to find. Just what had they gotten themselves into, Suravi wondered. Would it even be worth the trip after everything was said and done? For all she knew, this was his way of getting rid of them after the severe disappointments today.

            Just please stop toying with their emotions. Please.

            “… very well,” Crowley conceded. “I shall give you one night.” Deuce and Arun perked up. As did Ace. “Come to me with a magic crystal by tomorrow morning. Or face expulsion.”

            “Yes!” Deuce cheered. “Thank you very much!” Arun said nothing, taking notice of how oddly quiet his sister had been.

            “Use the Gate in the Mirror Chamber to go directly to Dwarfs' Mine,” Crowley instructed. Before he could say anything else, Deuce shouted an affirmative and almost took off running. Had he not seen how pale Suravi had suddenly become.

            “Uh… miss?” Deuce asked. Concern showed in his eyes. Suravi did not look well at all. “Are you alright?”

            Suravi looked up. And Arun felt his heart shattering at how exhausted she looked. Her eyes, once full of fire and ready to take on anyone who came her way, drooped in exhaustion. Dark circles were forming under her eyes. The color in her cheeks had turned a pale white. And her gaze was unfocused, save for glancing at the one who was addressing her. She looked over the others in the group.

            “… I’m fine,” she said. Before she turned around. “I just… need a moment…” Without a word, she walked off. Not even sparing a glance at her boss. She shoved the doors open and walked out. Letting the doors close on their own behind her. For the longest time, no one said anything. Not even when Grim finally regained consciousness enough to ask where the broom demon had gone. Ace rubbed his head, feeling a twinge of guilt creeping through him. Though he tried to push it down, it kept nagging at him. Forcing him to acknowledge it at least once. Ultimately, he only had one thing to say.

            “I think we overdid it…”

            Walking through the halls of the school was doing nothing for her nerves, Suravi had found. Even with the entire campus vacant save for the occasional teacher who was staying after class. For some reason or another. Her head was pounding with a headache. Her breathing felt erratic. Her heart rate felt like it was going out of control. The heavy silence was doing nothing.

            She stopped. Taking deep breaths. In and out, in and out. In through the nose. Out through the mouth. In through the nose, and out through the mouth. She paused. Body completely still. Lit only by the green flames from the standing candelabras. Her breathing evened out. Her eyes focused intently on the floor beneath her feet. Her eyebrows pinched in the middle. The air suddenly felt stifling even though she was the only person around. Save for the occasional worker ghost.

            …hic…

            Suravi paused. “Oh…” And felt her face. Wet tear trails had begun to form. The dark circles under her eyes gradually turned red and puffy. Her hands trembled. Her breath hitched. Her eyes felt moist and ready to shed tears. Her lips quivered, the pressure from today finally registering. As if this morning wasn’t hectic enough. Now this second half of the day expected her and the others to pull off a miracle heist. In one night. All to restore a chandelier that was worth billions of Madol.

            How on earth were they going to pull that off?

            …hic…

            Shaking and trembling, she rested her forehead on a nearby wall. Trying to hide her face from anyone who could see. She hugged herself. Though the weather was still warm, she could feel a dreadful chill coursing through her. Her breath felt labored and uneven. Her eyes could no longer hold back the tears. Her chest heaved up and down. Trying with all her might to hold back the feeling that everything was falling apart. And there was nothing she could do about it.

            …hic…

            When did she become such a crybaby…

            “Hah…”

            It was too late to stop the tears now. They trailed down her face in fat rivers. Hiccups followed. As did shaking shoulders. Her head bowed, unable to bring herself to look up. How in Twisted Wonderland did Crowley expect them to pull off something like this? Going to an abandoned mine in the vain hopes of finding a crystal with which to repair the chandelier. And all in one night? How were they supposed to pull that off? And on top of that, what would they do if that should fail? They spend all night in an abandoned mine and find nothing. What would they do then?

            What could they do?

            “I can’t believe this is happening…” she muttered to herself. How could she have let that happen under her watch? She was supposed to be the leader. The one Arun could look up to and feel safe with. She was supposed to be the one keeping him safe and protected. Not endangering him by being stupid enough to let some rowdy kids damage a priceless chandelier. She was supposed to be his guardian. His protector. His sister.

            Because now that their mother was gone, all he had left was her. She couldn’t afford to let him down.

            Meow…

            “Hm?”

            Suravi looked down.

            Meow…

            What was that? Was that… a cat? Did someone have a cat at this school? Were pets even allowed here? Or was that a familiar that sounded like a cat?

            Meow…

            There it was again. This time, it was closer. Padding footsteps approached her from the side. Yet the presence felt small. Like a short person or—

            “Ah!”

            A cat. With its paws on her leg.

            Meow…

            Suravi lifted her head away from the wall to look at the cat that had approached her. It meowed again, its golden eyes looking up at her. Suravi blinked. Once and twice. Staring at the cat. It was chubby and pudgy in an oddly cute way. Exaggerated by the long black fur which was accented by tufts of white. On its ears, chest, muzzle, and the tip of its tail. The glossy black fur meant the cat was well-cared for. So what was it doing away from its owner? She knelt to the ground.

            “Where did you come from?” she asked. All she got was another meow from the cat. Not that she minded. The cat was oddly adorable. Something she didn’t think would ever cross her mind. Then again, she’d lost count of how many stray cats she had to chase away at her old job. All mangy and sickly. Nowhere near as healthy as this cat. Curious to see what would happen, she held her hand out to the cat. Palm side up. She had to chuckle when the cat put its paw in her hand.

            “Smart one, aren’t you,” she cooed. Little by little, the pressure from the monumental task was melting away. Replaced by adoration for the cat before her. “I never thought I’d see such a pretty kitty.” Her fingers made contact with the cat’s chin. On instinct, she began scratching. The cat closed its eyes. Purring. Leaning into her touch. A smile crept on her face. Before it melted away just as quickly.

            “At least one of us is having a better time,” she said. “You won’t believe the kind of task the Headmaster gave us.” Retrieving a magic crystal from a mine that had long since been abandoned. How did he think they could pull it off? “How does he expect us to do it? Go digging and find the crystals ourselves?” She sighed. “I’m not against getting my hands dirty. But I wish there was some direction on this.” Her hand trailed over the cat’s head. Switching to giving it gentle rubs.

            “You like that, don’t you,” she asked. The cat continued to purr. Content in the treatment it was receiving. “I don’t know why I’m talking to a cat… I must be desperate to talk to someone.” Rook was out of the question given he had his own duties at Pomefiore to attend to. And he was someone she had just met. Granted, he was quite eloquent in his poetic dialogue. Which, she was embarrassed to admit, made her blush. At least he was on their side for now. No telling what he would do otherwise.

            “The students here are so arrogant…” she muttered. “Why do they look down on people who don’t have magic? Does status matter so much here?” She voiced these thoughts aloud. Knowing no one was around to hear them, aside from the cat. “Just one day here and I can already tell staying will be a headache.” She already had plenty of complaints about Crowley himself. Not that she could do much besides quietly endure it.

            “What is with that loon of a Headmaster?” she asked the cat. “He shows up unannounced at the worst of times. And more often than not, isn’t there when he needs to be.” Just like the myriad of old bosses she used to have. And detested. “At least Kalim is kind. A rare ray of sunshine in this dreary place.” When had she begun to wax poetic to a cat, of all things? She couldn’t speak cat. There was no way the cat understood what she was saying. Unless it was a familiar and not a pet.

            “I don’t know what to think of Jamil,” she admitted. “On one hand, it’s nice to have a fellow servant for company.” But on the other hand… “I can’t rely too much on him when he has his own duties to attend to.” Her hand hovered over the cat’s back. Wondering if she should stroke it. The cat answered for her by rubbing its back against her hand. “I still have to thank him for his help earlier.” She mulled over different things she could do. “Does he like pork? I heard him mention something about curry earlier.” That was one recipe she had yet to master. Homemade curry. The first try was an absolute disaster that ended in the dish getting thrown out. She hadn’t tried again since. But perhaps, if it’s for a friend, she supposed she could give it another shot. It was the least she could do.

            “I feel like I don’t do enough to help,” Suravi said. “I’m supposed to be my brother’s guardian since—” She stopped. “… since it’s just the two of us here.” The cat looked up. Golden eyes focused on her while it lounged in her lap. “I can’t afford to slip here. We have too much at stake.” She sighed. “But not much to lose, after all.” Another tear slid down her cheek. Thinner than the fat ones she had shed earlier. But it was there. “I don’t understand what I did wrong…” Her breaths became uneven again. “I did what I was told. I cleaned Main Street with the help of Grim and Arun.” Her eyes moistened with tears again.

            “I can’t afford to fail here,” she quietly sobbed. “I can’t afford to mess things up even more than they are now.” She cursed herself for crying so easily at everything. “I can’t let him go homeless because of me.” They’d already lost their mother because she was too helpless to do anything. The reminder was still fresh as the day Xifeng Song passed.

            She hated it dearly.

            “What should I do?” she asked. “If we go in and find no magical crystals, we’ll get evicted.” Her hand started to tremble. “We can’t afford housing with so little money.” And the food they had gotten would spoil without proper refrigeration. “How will I get another job after this?” News of the chandelier crash would surely reach the ears of future employers. Hampering her job prospects to no end. Her heart clenched at the thought. “How will I pay the bills?” The cat looked up, sensing her distress. She choked back a sob. Her hand went to her head. The throbbing ache had dulled, but the sharp knives stabbed her heart relentlessly. No matter what she did, none of it ever seemed to be enough. None of it ever mattered. No matter what she did, she was always booted back to where she started out.

            “How will I stop failing so badly?”

            It was a question she had been asking herself ever since she had been fired from her job as a maid. She had worked there alongside her mother before she had passed. It started out fine, at first. The boss was a creep, but with her mother protecting her from him, it was bearable. Then Xifeng contracted an illness that gradually sapped her strength. Leaving her bedridden and wasting away in her final days. Suddenly, without Xifeng in the workplace to fend him off, Suravi was free prey for that pig. It built and it built. Until it finally boiled over that fateful day when she put her foot down. She never expected that harpy of a wife to slap her in front of the other maids. The yelling and screaming were enough. Was calling her unsavory names needed? Not that it mattered.

            She was but a lowly maid in their employment. What did her opinion matter?

            Meow…

            Suravi looked down. The cat was facing her now. Its golden eyes bore into her dark ones. It raised a paw. Touching her chin in a gesture that felt… oddly comforting. She chuckled.

            “Are you trying to make me feel better?” she asked coyly. The cat meowed in response. “Had to ask. But it’s appreciated.” Of all things to receive support from, it had to be a cat. Why it couldn’t be a person, Suravi chose not to ask. Best not look a gift horse in the mouth.

            “Let’s get you back to your owner, shall we?” she said. Once again, the cat gave her a meow. In a way that only a cat could give. “There we go.” She scooped up the cat in her arms, careful not to let it fall or wobble. The cat purred, content with its place in her arms. Its owner shouldn’t be too far. The cat had no collar. But if it was this well-groomed and wandering around the school, then the owner had to be nearby.

            She took a step forward, eyes peeled and ears listening for anyone searching for a missing cat. She shouldn’t take long. Who knows how much time she had wasted venting to a cat instead of helping search for a gem?

            She really should stop wasting so much time on herself.

            “She’s sure taking her sweet time,” Grim grumbled. Earning him a glare from the younger Song and Deuce. After Suravi’s exit from the cafeteria, an awkward silence hung over the group. Even Crowley didn’t know what to say to lift the mood. It was ultimately up to the expelled party to decide on what to do. Suravi was in the same boat as they were. So it made sense for her to go with them. There they met in the Mirror Chamber some time later. Waiting for the last member of their little expedition party to arrive.

            “What did you expect?” Arun retorted. “It was supposed to be a day of cleaning. And it turned into this.” He was worried, he would admit. Suravi wasn’t the type to skimp out on them like this. Did something happen?

            “Today is just not my day…” Ace grumbled. “How did it turn into something like this?” Arun was tempted to roll his eyes. Here Ace was grumbling about having to go somewhere to get a magic crystal. Like it was some sort of major inconvenience. Well, that wasn’t entirely false. It was a major obstacle in getting their expulsion rescinded. Who knows how many crystals were left. If any at all.

            “Maybe if you didn’t skip out on your punishment, it wouldn’t have come to this,” Deuce helpfully reminded. Ace glared.

            “Shut up,” he said. “All you had to do was not throw me and we would’ve avoided this.” Deuce bristled. Partly because Ace was right. And partly because this was all avoidable. It was all perfectly avoidable and yet they had landed smack dab in the middle of it. Fortune was tormenting them for kicks, Arun just knew.

            “Well, if you hadn’t gotten into a fight with Grim, then we wouldn’t be in this position,” Deuce added. Arun growled. Feeling his head starting to throb.

            “Oh yeah?!” Ace fired back. “I was this close to turning him into a frizzy toy poodle until these two cut in!” Grim’s tail went rod straight. Arun’s white-hot glare landed on Ace. “We had it all in hand until the cat sneezed fire at me.” Arun wanted to roll his eyes. But Grim shot straight to his hind feet.

            “Hey! Mop head!” he called. “Maybe think twice about making fun of me!” Ace seethed. Ready to hurl another insult at Grim. Before a yank to the ribbon shut them both up.

            “Maybe think twice before you give them any material,” Arun shot. “We’re all responsible for being here. Might as well act like it and do something about it.” He hated to admit he was starting to lose patience with this lot. And it showed with the glare he was aiming at the two older boys. Deuce flinched, not quite accustomed to seeing such a dark look on a little kid. Ace looked away. Not in the mood for dealing with temperamental preteens. Grim, meanwhile, huffed and crossed his arms. Even as Arun set him down.

            “Where is your mom, anyway?” Ace asked. Arun’s lips drew into a thin line. “You’re way too young to even be here. Do your parents even know?” Arun sucked in a breath, eyes welling with tears. Ace raised an eyebrow, not quite understanding what had the kid so worked up. Over a simple question, no less. Deuce glared at Ace, but he ignored it. He asked a question and he was waiting for an answer.

            “… she’s not here,” Arun said. Avoiding eye contact. “She can’t be here for… reasons…”

            “… reasons?” Ace asked. His eyebrows slanted upward. Ever so slightly. The kid’s entire demeanor changed from outgoing and bright to withdrawn and sullen. The abrupt change in his mood was unsettling. Almost… worrying. Ace would be lying if he said he wasn’t concerned about the kid now. With the way he was suddenly closing himself off.

            “Reasons,” Arun said. A hoarse crack in his voice belied the rush of emotions he was experiencing. His heart felt heavy. His eyes were moistening with tears. He hugged his knees to his chest. Trying to hide his face from the older boys and Grim. Said cat quirked an ear, wondering what was going on with the kid.

            “Hey,” Deuce soothed. Kneeling so he was eye level with Arun. “It’s gonna be okay, little buddy.” He smiled. “Once you get back to your mom, it’ll be alright.” Arun wanted to smile. He really did. Deuce was trying to help, and he appreciated it. But it still hurt too much to tell anyone he couldn’t go back to his mother. Not when there was no more mother to go home to. Or a place to call home at all. Arun hiccuped, alarming Deuce.

            “Uh, hey!” he stammered. “D-don’t cry! It’ll be alright!” It was too late. Hot tears were pouring down Arun’s cheeks. He was seconds away from a full-on meltdown. In front of two boys he didn’t know and a cat who was prone to inappropriate jokes. He wanted to scream at himself for letting this happen.

            Something patted him on the head. Arun looked up, meeting Deuce’s surprised gaze. He turned his head to the left, where Ace stood with an outstretched hand. Grim’s ears stood up. Astonishment adorned his face. Ace’s hand rested atop Arun’s head. The expression in his eyes was unreadable. If only because Ace was suddenly avoiding eye contact with him.

            Why was that?

            The doors to the Mirror Chamber opened. And in strode a familiar figure.

            “I’m here,” Suravi called. Grim stared. Arun wiped his eyes so Suravi wouldn’t see he was crying.

            “What took ya so long?” he asked. Suravi dusted herself off. Stray hairs flew off her skirt.

            “Believe it or not, I had to help someone find their missing cat,” she said. It turns out, that cat she was talking to did indeed have an owner. A tall, elderly man in maroon robes who had a stern look. She was grateful the owner wasn’t going to report her to the Headmaster for being on campus after school hours. Though he seemed to listen when she mentioned what Crowley was having them do. An exasperated sigh later, the owner thanked her for returning Lucius (nice name for a cat) to him and left. Where he went, Suravi didn’t stay to ask. She had a mission to assist in.

            “Uh, what?” Deuce asked. Suravi shrugged.

            “Believe me, I was as confused as you are.” Deuce paused. Processing this little bit of unusual information.

            “Okay, fair enough.”

            Ace said nothing while the group of five turned towards the central mirror in the Mirror Chamber. Crowley had said this would take them directly to the place they needed to be to search for that magic crystal. The success rate was low. And even if they managed to find a magic crystal, there was no telling if they could do it before the next morning.

            This was it. Once they stepped through the mirror, there was no turning back. Everyone steeled themselves.

            “Are we ready?” Suravi asked. She grasped Arun’s hand, having seen the puffiness in his eyes. He squeezed, happy to have his anchor with him.

            “Let’s go already!” Grim cried. “I’m beat just waiting for ya!” Suravi’s eyes narrowed in annoyance. Grim’s impatience and recklessness would be the death of them one of these days. She prayed today wasn’t the day.

            “Oh Dark Mirror!” Deuce began. “Light our way to Dwarfs' Mine!” Everyone waited. Breath baited. For the Mirror to show them the way to the mine.

            White ripples of light glistened on the surface of the Mirror. A sharp sheen sounded off. Draping them in luminous rays. A burst of radiance pierced their eyes. Forcing them to shield their faces with their hands. Was showing them the way supposed to hurt this much? Crowley didn’t mention that to them. Suravi moved her face away from the Mirror to better protect her eyes. They almost widened when the white light from the Mirror engulfed all of them. Sending them to the abandoned mines to search for the crystal.

            Was it her imagination or did Ace seem guilty?

Chapter Text

            Riddle’s tolerance for troublemakers was reaching an all-time low today. It wasn’t that the newcomers were totally unaware of the rules. No, not teaching them the rules of the dorm was inexcusable. It was his duty as their dorm leader to uphold the rules to the utmost high. For it was the rules that brought order to the dorm founded on the severity of the Queen of Hearts. And it was the rules that brought order to the chaos that was her realm in the past. No, it wasn’t newcomers breaking the rules left and right that left him with patience thinner than a sheet of paper.

            It was because those who had been there longer than he had were still breaking the rules. From yesterday’s troublemakers bringing a cat to a ceremony to the seniors drinking lemonade with honey past eight at night. And even today when that child who should not be at the school was taunting him. With his fellow dorm leader, Kalim’s vice dorm leader, and the boy’s sister all there watching him. And doing nothing. Despite being older than the boy who was taunting him, all three were content to sit back and join in the laughter and jeers.

            The Queen of Hearts would not have tolerated such flagrant disrespect. But alas, he was still a child. He had time to learn all the rules he must abide by in his time here. And by the time he was a respectable member of society, he would have memorized all the rules of the world. The same could not be said for that sister of his.

            That sister who blatantly disregarded adherence to the rules of the world.

            Riddle didn’t know what was with that magicless commoner. Not once had she shown any reverence to those higher on the social ladder. Not when she had outright insulted him —and by extension, the Queen of Hearts— during the opening ceremony last night. Even this morning, when she had driven him off, there was no fear. He felt some sort of satisfaction hearing she would be punished later in the afternoon for scorching one of the statues of the Great Seven. One never goes without punishment for breaking a rule, after all. Regardless if they were a man or a woman. A child or an adult. The rules were for everyone.

            Riddle didn’t consider himself unreasonable. No, he considered himself just and correct. He lived and breathed by the rules, so all was well with him and his daily life. Following the rules was his life, so to speak. So long as everyone in his dorm followed his example and didn’t break the rules, all was well. So long as everyone in his dorm knew their place and stayed in line, all was well. So long as everyone observed the proper procedures for the stability of the dorm, all was well.

            The rules brought order to chaos, after all.

            So when Headmaster Crowley summoned him to his office, he knew a severe rule-breaking had transpired. Severe enough that the headmaster had to call him to the office to have a word with him about their behavior. Riddle didn’t know what was worse. That this particular rule was broken outside of his dorm without his knowledge. Or that it was severe enough to warrant a summons to the headmaster’s office. Perhaps it was because he had no knowledge of this rule-breaking happening under his nose. Preposterous. As soon as he heard what the headmaster had to say, he would dole out their punishment. For now, he had to address his superior.

            “You called for me, Headmaster?” Riddle inquired. Bowing, back straight, he acknowledged the crow sitting in the principal’s chair. The candles in the headmaster’s office glowed a striking violet. Casting an eerie purple light onto the room. Which was contrasted by the soft luminance from the rising moon behind the window. The floating portraits of the Great Seven bobbed up and down. All in their place behind the headmaster.

            “Yes indeed, Mr. Rosehearts,” Crowley replied. Hands folded together while his elbows rested on top of the desk. “Though I am afraid I do not bear good news.”

            Internally, Riddle sighed. Though he did not show it, he knew he was going to be disappointed. After all the effort he put into upholding the rules, there were still students who broke them without a care in the world. What would it take for it to stick that the rules were there for a reason?

            “I am listening, Headmaster,” Riddle replied. Crowley’s hands unfolded, and his golden-clawed fingers drummed against the surface of his desk. Lending an ambiance to an otherwise tense conversation.

            “I’m sorry to inform you that two of your students, Ace Trappola and Deuce Spade, have committed a rather grave insult,” Crowley notified. Riddle felt himself bristle.

            “And what have they done?” Riddle asked. If it was as grave an insult as the headmaster was insinuating, then he would make sure their punishment fit the crime. Ignorant invective towards the Queen of Hearts was a capital offense. The same could be said about contempt towards the school. Neither was permissible in any way.

            “I’m afraid to inform you,” Crowley stated. “That those two students, along with the new janitors Suravi and Arun Song, have shattered the chandelier.” Riddle felt his back go rigid.

            “What,” he hissed. Barely restraining his fury. Crowley nodded.

            “This happened earlier this afternoon,” the headmaster added. “They were chasing the cat Grim around.” That did not excuse their destructive idiocy! “And in the end, the chandelier that burned for eternity was destroyed.”

            Riddle couldn’t move. His breathing was growing erratic. Rage swelled within him. Threading through his nerves and the pores of his skin. His vision was tainted with red. The offense committed by those troublemakers had been worse than he thought. Eating hamburg steak on a Tuesday was inexcusable enough as it was. But to hear they dismantled a historical chandelier?!

            Riddle was going to see to their beheading himself.

            “… I sincerely apologize for the actions of my underclassmen,” Riddle stated, bowing. “I shall see to it they are properly disciplined.”

            “Very well,” Crowley resigned. “I’ve sent them to the Dwarfs’ Mine to retrieve a gem.” Riddle looked up. “They pleaded with me to not expel them. And being the gracious headmaster that I am, I allowed them one night to fix their mistake.”

            Only one night?

            “You are too kind, Headmaster,” Riddle stated. “Had it been me, I would have expelled them on the spot.”

            “That you would have,” Crowley said. “But since two of them are also under your leadership, I saw fit to inform you of their misconduct.” Please. The word was far too light for such a heavy crime. Riddle would very much have liked to seen every last one of them thrown into jail if he had the authority.

            “I don’t know how long they will be there,” Crowley added. “By the time you do reach the mines, they would be deep enough inside to need aid.” Along with other matters being at stake. Like the fact they were saddled with a pair of magicless teenagers. “That is all, Mr. Rosehearts. You are dismissed.”

            “… thank you for the information, Headmaster. I shall see to it they are properly corrected on their behavior.”

            The headmaster gave an acknowledging nod to Riddle before sending him off.

            To say Trey was startled when he put the freshly-made strawberry tarts into the fridge was an understatement. Riddle’s presence, verbal or otherwise, had an edge to it that commanded respect and admiration. Be it his stern expression, his magical prowess, or his Unique Magic, Riddle was a force to be reckoned with. He was also the last person he wanted angry at anyone for those exact reasons. Nobody knew what could set him off outside of breaking the established rules of the Queen of Hearts. So it was best to walk around eggshells in this dorm.

            He wouldn’t say it was bad. Though he would say it got tiring cleaning up after everyone all the time. Naturally, no one ever heard him say that out loud. They were content to go about their daily lives not paying him much attention. Which suited him just fine. He was just a normal guy in a school full of eccentrics. So when Riddle made his presence known in the kitchen, Trey nearly dropped the pans holding the tarts. He would have asked what was going on. But the stormy expression on Riddle’s face said everything he needed to know.

            Someone had once again broken the rules.

            “Wake Cater and meet me in front of the dormitory,” Riddle barked. “We have more than a pair of troublemakers to set straight.”

            More than a—

            Oh. Oh, no. Oh, Great Seven. This was going to be a group punishment, wasn’t it. Not just for those in Heartslabyul. But for whoever was unfortunate enough to get caught with them. How would they explain it to the other dorm leaders and vice dorm leaders this time? Trey sighed, already dreading the guilt and headache that would follow.

            “Yes, dorm leader,” he intoned. Riddle stalked off in a huff. No doubt preparing for the impending penalty awaiting the unfortunate rule-breakers. Though given Trey hadn’t caught any Heartslabyul students causing trouble, it made him wonder. Did this particular transgression happen off the dormitory? That was one explanation he could think of. Two freshmen hadn’t made it back yet. Crowley had informed Riddle that one first-year was going to wash one hundred windows as punishment. He didn’t hear what the first-year did, but Riddle’s explosive outburst later said to ask another time.

            For now, though, he had to go wake up Cater.

            He was glad, then, that his fellow third-year’s room wasn’t too far away from his own. Just a brisk walk and soon he was in front of Cater’s door. Just one knock and they would be dragged into another show of the dorm leader’s power. Through it all, however, he was accompanied by a sinking feeling in his gut. That sinking feeling that this punishment was going to go awry in some way. He didn’t like that feeling. At all. Whenever he got that sinking feeling, it usually ended up being proven right. And never in the way he or anyone liked.

            Whenever he had this sinking feeling, it meant something disastrous was looming over the horizon. He could never pinpoint when or what. He could never pinpoint what was going to happen or when. He simply knew something was going to happen. It frustrated him whenever this feeling reared its ugly head. Because everyone who knew him could tell it was happening. That ugly premonition of something yet to come. But he could never tell when it would happen. Or to who.

            All he could do was warn Riddle to be careful.

            The sinking feeling still following him, he approached the snoozing Magicammer.

            “Cater,” Trey called. Giving his sleeping dormmate a good shake. His fellow third-year groaned in his bed. His hair, normally styled in a “cute” half-up ponytail, was already strewn about haphazardly from his deep sleep. Half of it was spilling out of his nighttime ponytail. The strands were smeared across his face like someone smothered it with a pillow. Given how he was tightly hugging it in his sleep, that was more than likely the case. It was totally not Magicammable, as he would say.

            “Cater, get up.”

            Cater yawned, sitting up and smacking his dry lips. “D’you have any idea what time it is…” he drawled. Still blinking the sleep out of his eyes. “I gotta get my beauty rest…” He yawned again. Hand over his mouth while Trey patiently waited until his mind was more awake. Once he was certain Cater was more alert, he passed the message to him.

            “Riddle needs us for a punishment again,” Trey informed. Cater blinked at him drearily.

            “Again?…” he parroted, fighting another creeping yawn. “Can’t this wait ‘till morning?…”

            “Afraid not,” Trey added. “Apparently, two of our dormmates committed a grave offense off campus.” He folded his arms. “And there’s more with them.” Cater blinked owlishly. The wrinkles under his lopsided eyes were more pronounced. Matching the drowsy way his head tilted to the side. He turned his whole body towards Trey. Sitting cross-legged while his blankets wrinkled under the movement.

            “Two of our dormmates got other peeps involved in a rule-breaking?” Cater asked. Trey solemnly nodded his head to confirm his partner’s suspicions. “And now Riddle’s on the warpath again to make sure the punishment is doled out?” Trey nodded again. Which was soon followed by a loud and annoyed groan coming from his fellow senior.

            “You gotta be kidding me…” Cater complained. He stretched his arms until he heard a nice pop. Right before he threw the covers off himself. “Can’t the freshies stay out of trouble for one night?…” He jumped out of his bed. His bare feet touched the cold floor of his room. “You ask for one nice thing, and they take a mile.” He marched over to his wardrobe. Throwing open the doors and tossing out clothes to wear for the upcoming punishment. “I try to be nice. I try to be cool. But no. They had to go and get him mad in one night.” Trey didn’t complain. Though he shared Cater’s frustration.

            “What’s worse, they had to get other peeps involved," Cater griped. "So not cool!” He changed out of his pajamas and shoved his dorm uniform on. Grumbling incoherently all the while. Part of it was being freshly woken from a deep and dreamy sleep. The other part was having to stand beside Riddle in disciplining whatever troublemaker was stupid enough to tick him off. Like he hadn’t had enough of that during Riddle’s tenure as their dorm leader. He never liked it then, and he didn’t like it now.

            Judging by the look on Trey’s face, he felt like he was going to like what was coming next even less.

            “Riddle’s waiting for us at the front of the dorm,” Trey said as soon as Cater was finished changing. “Let’s not keep him waiting.” Cater dismissively waved a hand. Already, he wanted the night to be over so he could go back to his cozy bed.

            “Yeah, yeah. Whatever.”

            As promised, Cater and Trey met up with Riddle outside at the front of the dorm. All dressed in their dorm uniforms. Like a regal judge turning into an executioner, Riddle’s uniform was spotless. Scepter out and ready to dole out whatever punishment he saw fit. Trey never liked seeing this side of Riddle. The ruthless totalitarian who never condoned any breaking of the rules. And like stupid puppies with a bitter master to follow, Trey and Cater stood on either side of him. Waiting for their command. Riddle looked both of them in the eye before addressing them.

            “I am pleased to see you both are on time,” Riddle said. “Good. Let’s not waste another minute.” With a swoop of his cape, Riddle was ready to take off. If not for Cater raising his hand.

            “Um, dorm leader. If I may ask?”

            Trey raised an eyebrow while Riddle turned his attention to Cater.

            “Yes, Cater?” Riddle asked. His piercing stare made the senior fidget. Though Trey was tempted to attribute the squirm to the night air outside. It had gotten rather chilly lately. It was most definitely not from the glare Riddle was giving Cater.

            “What exactly did the troublemakers do this time?” the third-year asked. He fought back a yawn to avoid looking less-than-proper in front of his dorm leader. “Trey said there was more than two.” Riddle regarded Cater with a stern glare. Already, Cater was starting to regret asking that question. Because Riddle was not one to waste time on useless matters.

            “I shall inform you on the way to the Mirror Chamber,” Riddle said. Cater wanted to ask where the usual anger was. But one look in the dorm leader’s eyes said ask later. He knew that look meant no good. Because heads usually rolled whenever Riddle got that look in his eyes. For the safety of his own neck and head, Cater shut himself up.

            While it was good that Cater was no longer asking questions that would set off their dorm leader, Trey was still uneasy. That nagging feeling in the pit of his stomach was not leaving. At all. The silence surrounding them on their march to the Mirror Chamber only aggravated it. Like a beast gnawing at his insides. Would Riddle’s explanation for this new punishment make it go away? Or would it make it even worse? Trey wasn’t sure he would like either answer.

            “What I am about to tell you must be handled with absolute precision,” Riddle finally said. The trio had gathered outside the Mirror Chamber in the dead of night. With nary another soul to be found in the school, save for the occasional ghost. And even then, outside of school hours, they didn’t see the ghosts often. A creak and a shove later, the trio was inside the Mirror Chamber.

            Trey had to admit, it felt rather eerie with the ambiance of the night. What with the soft glow of the moon casting a light sheen over everything. It would have been beautiful, had the circumstances been different. Still, Trey couldn’t help but wonder what Riddle had to say to them. The deafening silence was doing them no good.

            It was also amplifying the sinking feeling that would not leave the pit of his stomach.

            “As I have said before,” Riddle started. “There is not one, not two, but an entire group of troublemakers that must be set straight.” Cater and Trey nodded along. Making a show to him that they were listening. But at the same time, not. It was enough to keep their necks safe, at least. For now.

            “Headmaster Crowley summoned me to his office to report of a most disturbing situation.” Trey and Cater froze. Shock overtook their visages. It was bad enough the Headmaster had to call Riddle to his office? What in the world happened?

            “Earlier this afternoon, Ace Trappola and Deuce Spade were involved in an accident,” Riddle continued. “An accident that shattered the chandelier in the dining hall.” The blood ran cold in both their veins.

            “Say what?!” Cater squawked. Trey paled.

            “No way…” he muttered. Those two shattered the chandelier? But how? Why? It was a historical, billion Madol chandelier! From the very beginning of the school! How in the world did they manage to break it?! Riddle allowed them a moment’s reprieve to let the information sink in.

            “The two transgressors were chasing a cat around the dining hall,” he continued. His eyes narrowed. The seething rage burned through them. “Along with the two new janitors the headmaster had hired.”

            The two new…

            Trey’s brain came to a screeching halt. The pieces falling together in his mind. The school hadn’t hired any new cleaning ghosts lately. Aside from the two siblings from the opening ceremony, there wasn’t anyone who fit the desc—

            Oh… oh, no. No, no, no, no. Not them. Not them. Anyone but them. If it was who Trey thought Riddle was talking about, then it was worse than they thought. A hard lump formed in his throat. Making it difficult to breathe or swallow. Trey knew who the dorm leader was talking about. But he prayed with every fiber of his being that it wasn’t true.

            “From what the headmaster had told me,” Riddle said. “Trappola and Spade, along with the two magicless commoners and their cat, were sent to the Dwarfs’ Mine.” The rhythmic tapping of the scepter against the ground kept Trey’s mind in focus. At this point, he was grabbing onto anything to keep himself mentally steady.

            “They are attempting to repair their mistake, so I am to believe.” Riddle’s eyes hardened into steel. Ice-cold steel. “But rest assured. I will not let a crime of this magnitude go.” He tapped the scepter in his hands. “They will be serving their sentence soon enough.”

            At that moment, Trey froze. Rigid and still as a statue. He could feel the blood drain from every part of his face. And his breathing suddenly felt thin. Every sound in the world suddenly went quiet. The sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach expanded to include the base of his spine. An awful chill crept up his back. Reaching all the way to his brain to steal away whatever logic he could muster.

            The Songs were involved in the accident that ended with the chandelier being destroyed. All because they, Ace, and Deuce were chasing the cat from the opening ceremony. Had it been anyone else they were going to punish, Trey would have felt only the usual guilt from not stopping his dorm leader. But if Riddle was also going to punish her, someone who could outwit Azul of all people…

            Oh, Great Seven, it was bad.

            “Uh, Trey?” Cater asked. Waving a hand in front of his fellow third-year’s eyes. Which snapped Trey out of his apprehension. “You okay?” Trey blinked before relaxing his shoulders.

            “… yeah, I am,” he said, adjusting his glasses. “Though now I’m suddenly not sure this is a good idea.” He was glad, then, that Riddle was out of earshot now. Having marched himself all the way to the Dark Mirror to take them to the mines. Cater regarded him with a questioning look. Wondering what on earth was making Trey get cold feet.

            “Yeah, it’s a shame,” Cater quipped. “I mean, it’s not every day you see a girl that breathtaking.” He tucked a strand of hair behind his ear. “And now she’s going to be punished by Riddle…”

            “It’s not just her, Cater,” Trey reminded. “It’s her brother, too.” Right. That kid who sat with Kalim at their table. “Don’t you remember how they shot down Azul earlier?” How could Cater forget? Azul was so red in the face he couldn’t even look his own lackeys in the eye the rest of the afternoon.

            “Yeah, that was pretty epic,” Cater admitted. “But I don’t see how—”

            One look in Trey’s eyes stopped Cater in his tracks. His own eyes widened. His mouth hung open in a half “o”. He was soon feeling his face turning sheet white. And not because of the beauty that Riddle was on his way to discipline. Said beauty had a little brother with her. Both were armed with smarts that, when combined, clearly rivaled Azul. Who had to be at least several years older than the younger kid, given his age. And if Trey’s gut feeling was correct…

            White light shone in their eyes from their peripheral. Riddle tapped his scepter against the ground, commanding their attention. Slowly, the two seniors faced their dorm leader. Who, against the bright light, shone like a destructive force out to enact vengeance.

            “The way is opened,” Riddle informed. “Let us be on our way.”

            “… yes, dorm leader,” they intoned. Both followed him through the mirror and to the Dwarfs’ Mine. Both followed him to a punishment they were suddenly dreading very much. Neither knew what was going to happen once they reached the troublemakers. But they hoped they were at least ready to face Riddle’s wrath once he found them.

            That sinking feeling in Trey’s gut never went away.

Chapter Text

            The clearing they stepped into felt dead. No skeletons were laying about. Nor were there hidden bodies. But the air felt stale. Cold. Like the sun hadn’t shone here in an untold number of years. Whatever life was there avoided the clearing like the plague. Save for some overgrown ivy slowly reclaiming the remnants of a building. The little stream under the bridge trickled. Lending an uneasy ambiance to the sight before them. The trees around the clearing were full and green. Yet the leaves felt sickly instead of healthy. The feeling that something was hiding persisted in their minds while the group stepped forward.

            Was this… was this the Dwarfs’ Mine?

            “Is this… what we’re supposed to look through?…” Arun squeaked. Apprehension tugged at his heavy movements. He hugged himself to fight off the bitter cold that suddenly encompassed them. In his peripheral, he could see Ace lingering nearby. Deuce was not too far away from him. Standing guard in front of Arun like a protective older brother. Of course, that role was already filled by Suravi. Who was standing not too far away from Arun. Grim hid behind his legs. Trembling like a little leaf. Tears pricked at his eyes while his ears pressed flat against his skull. He was suddenly second-guessing his enthusiasm to retrieve the gem.

            “It seems like it,” Suravi confirmed. Touching her chin. “Though it… feels very eerie…” She would be lying if she said the scene before them didn’t give her the shivers. She almost wished she was small enough to hide behind something. But perhaps that would only give something or someone the chance to grab her. And take her who knows where to do who knows what. The thought made her stomach churn.

            “So this is the Dwarfs’ Mine…” Deuce mused. “It used to be prosperous thanks to magic crystal mining, but…” Deuce trailed off. Like whatever he was talking about slipped his mind entirely. Suravi glanced over. Silently asking him to tell them what happened so they don’t end up empty husks like this. They enjoy living, many thanks to Deuce.

            “Uhh…” Grim whimpered. His paws wrapped around Arun’s legs. It was hard for the boy to not notice the cat was shivering. “Feels like something could jump out…”

            His tail coiled around Arun. Clinging to him. Begging him to protect him. Concerned, the boy knelt to the ground. Grim raised his paws, asking to be held. He didn’t care how. He just wanted to be held. Arun complied. Scooping the cat in his arms and rubbing soothing circles in his back. Grim shivered, his claws hooking onto Arun’s shirt. His tail coiled around Arun’s middle. He wasn’t letting go anytime soon. So long as they were in this creepy place, he didn’t care. He had his anchor with him right now.

            “Hey, look,” Ace called out. “There’s a house back there.”

            “A house?” Suravi questioned. Then she touched her chin. “Why would there be a house here?”

            “Who knows.” Ace shrugged. “Deuce said it used to be prosperous. So it makes sense people used to live here.”

            “Hmm,” Suravi hummed. “That does make sense. It’d mean shorter a commute to and from work if they lived close to the mines.” Depending on the transportation they had, living close to the mines meant less time wasted traveling and more time working. Therefore, less time was wasted on trivial things and more time was spent on what mattered the most: the magical crystals.

            “What kind of people lived here, I wonder…” Suravi mused out loud.

            “Don’t know,” Ace said. “Whatever happened here, feels like the place has been abandoned for a long time.” He stuffed his hands in his pockets while he sauntered forth. “Much like a lot of things…” he muttered. Suravi quirked an eyebrow. Ace was being surprisingly civil with them considering his condescension towards them earlier. What’s more, he was refusing to look her or Arun in the eye. Did something happen while she was away?

            Grim whimpered something incomprehensible while Arun stood. Holding him like a baby and whispering soothing words. Grim sniffled, quivering from either the fear or the sudden drop in temperature.

            “Let’s go ask them about the mine,” Ace said, venturing forth. Suravi’s eyes nearly popped out of her skull.

            “Ask— you’re joking, right?” she questioned. She tried to ignore the tremble in her voice. “Is there going to be anyone here at all?”

            “It’s better than nothing,” Ace said, shrugging. “Can’t exactly know ‘till you try.” Suravi fidgeted with her hands.

            “I… I suppose so…” she mused. Although she couldn’t help the strange feeling that something other than the atmosphere felt off. Namely the fact there’s been an absence of sarcastic barbs from Ace. How strange.

            “Who’s going first?” Deuce asked. He glanced around at the group to see who would volunteer.

            “Not me!” Grim squeaked. Hiding his face in Arun’s shirt all the while.

            “Me neither,” Arun said. Cradling the frightened Grim. “I need to keep an eye on this one.”

            “Oh, okay,” Deuce said. “Miss?”

            Suravi immediately took a step back. “I’m—I’m good,” she said, holding her hands up. She didn’t do so well in places like this, but they would pry that secret from her cold, dead hands. It was a miracle she could stay sane in the Ramshackle Dorm. But then again, the ghosts there were surprisingly nice. Who knew if the same could be said of ghosts anywhere else.

            “Ace?” Deuce asked. Ace grunted, not even bothering to look at him.

            “Me? No way,” Ace countered. “Why don’t you do it since you’re offering?”

            “Are we really gonna start fighting here?” Arun deadpanned. Stepping between them. “We’re on a time limit, so let’s make it count.” Grim said nothing while the two older boys gave Arun strange looks.

            “You really sure you’re younger than us?” Ace asked. “You talk like you’re older.” Which… was not entirely untrue. Arun was smarter than most boys in his class. Suravi remembered their mother talking to someone about moving him up a grade. Something about challenging him. Of course, that went sideways after…

            “I can assure you, I am perfectly capable of talking like you guys,” Arun said. “Besides, it’s not like we’ll be seeing each other much after this.” He looked Ace in the eye. “You do prefer the company of people who have magic, no?”

            At his words, Ace fell dead silent and looked away. A tinge of shame on his face. Once again, Suravi raised an eyebrow at his reaction. From what she remembered of his behavior earlier, Ace would have had some smart retort to fire back at them. But now, it felt like he was withholding it. What was going on?

            “I’ll go, then,” Deuce said. He smiled down at Arun. “Make sure you stay behind me, alright?”

            “Alright,” Arun conceded. He positioned himself behind Deuce while Suravi trailed behind them. Ace was the last in line. Muttering something that Suravi didn’t catch. She was seriously starting to worry about him now. The cocky energy he had from earlier was almost nonexistent. As though someone put the fire out inside him. It didn’t sit well with her. At all.

            Nonetheless, they trekked forward to the house. Which, upon reaching it, was far too small to be a house. A cottage would have been a more accurate description. It would have been quaint. But the dead garden in the back sucked all semblances of life out of the cottage. Cobwebs were everywhere in every corner. Arun would have had a mind to joke about Suravi’s itch to clean the place. But the chill in his spine choked the little quip out of him.

            Once they were at the door, Deuce knocked and entered. “Good evening!” he called. His eyes scanned the interior of the room. Suddenly noticing the distinct lack of activity here.

            “I guess it’s abandoned…” he mused. “It’s a mess in here.” Arun cautiously navigated the inside of the cottage. Grim trembling and burying his face in the boy’s shirt. This place was littered with so many cobwebs it was near impossible to walk without running into a web. Grim almost panicked when Arun nearly ran into a web. But he stepped back before he could.

            “Aren’t the tables and the chairs on the small side?” Ace asked. “Are they for kids?” He squat down at the minuscule table. “One, two…” He counted them one by one. “There’s seven!” Suravi walked up. “So many!”

            “This was probably a lively home when the Dwarfs' Mine was thriving,” Deuce added. He was examining the fireplace that was covered in dust.

            “A lively home…” Suravi mused. She glanced over at Arun and Grim trying to decide if they should get rid of the cobweb in front of them or not. Grim was tempted, but Arun was holding him back. Figuratively and literally. She chuckled a bit seeing their silent back-and-forth argument. But glancing back at the small table and chairs… she felt uneasy.

            “Staying here is pointless,” Ace said, rising. He stretched his arms while he articulated. “The coal mine is probably our best shot at finding a magic crystal.”

            “Why is that?” Suravi asked.

            “Magic crystals are found inside coal,” Ace informed. He once again shoved his hands into his pockets and looked away. “For now, let's go check it out.”

            Before anyone could stop him, he was already on his way outside of the cottage. Suravi reached a hand out, but he was already out of reach. In one single movement, Ace swung the door open and stepped outside the cottage. Deuce, Arun, Grim, and Suravi all stood. Awkwardly still. Staring after the open door where Ace exited the cottage. That was… unexpected. Worrying, too. Up until now, Suravi observed, Ace was keeping up the facade of his usual sarcastic self. But now, though… now she was really starting to get worried.

            “Let’s… go after him,” Deuce said.

            “Agreed,” Arun added.

            “Count me out,” Grim said. “I’m not getting involved.” Arun started walking towards the open cottage door. Deuce by his side. “Hey!”

            “Not exactly an option considering who’s carrying you,” Arun jabbed. Deuce snickered at the indignant face Grim made. Suravi chuckled before following the trio out.

            Their next stop wasn’t exactly welcoming, either. The opening to the mines was a gaping hole of black. Framed by rotting wood covered in thick moss with a tiny railway leading into it. An overgrown tree caged the entrance to the mines with its roots. Hanging from a nook was a vine. Old and ratty. It didn’t look very strong. One touch at it would snap in half. Weeds littered what little patches of green there were. Choking whatever life was left in this rotting place.

            The group gathered in the front. Chilled to the bone but with a task they must complete. It wouldn’t do to turn back now. Not when they had come so far. They must be steady now. They were going in.

            “W-we're gonna go in that pitch black hole?!” Grim squeaked. His claws were still hooked into Arun’s shirt. His tail was still coiled around Arun’s middle. Except now, he was shivering so badly he may as well be sitting in a frozen pond. Ace snickered.

            “Ya scared?” he taunted. “How lame.” Grim’s tail and fur went rod straight even as Arun and Suravi gave Ace sharp looks.

            “Naaanh?!” Grim protested. “I'm not s-scared at all!” He unhooked his claws from Arun’s shirt and jumped down. “I'm taking the lead! You guys, follow me!” And just like that, he took off straight into the mines.

            “Hey!” Arun called. Chasing after the cat.

            “Arun! Don’t go so far ahead!” Suravi called. Trailing behind him.

            “W-wait! Hold up!” Deuce cried. “You’re both going to get lost!” And he ran after the siblings and their cat. Leaving Ace behind.

            Ace trailed after them, not caring to take part in their little spat. His heart had been feeling heavy. Pulled down by a heavy weight. Echoed by the slow footsteps he had taken in following the other four. It was a stupid joke, he reasoned. A stupid joke on par with “your mom” jokes. It wasn’t meant to be taken seriously. Driving someone to tears was not on his list of things to do if it could be avoided. Though if it was something they needed to hear, he would say it. He was blunt like that.

            So please, pray tell, how was he supposed to know he was insulting a kid’s dead mother? He liked jokes. He was a joker. Not a monster. At least that’s what he was telling himself. They could call him a bully. They could call him a jerk. But if they ever called him a monster, he wasn’t sure he could ever look himself in the mirror again. He’d never be able to look his family in the face again if people started calling him a monster, he knew.

            He wasn’t sure it was a shame he could stand to bear.

            He was closing in on the group when Deuce suddenly called out “Wait!” At once, everyone skidded to a stop. The temperature around them suddenly dropped. Enough to see the condensation of their breaths. Frost coated the walls beside them. And a strange whistling of bitter air blew between them.

            “What?”

            Arun gasped, hiding behind his sister. Grim hurried behind him, tail curled in fright while he hugged the boy. Suravi held her brother, protecting him from whatever danger was there. Even though her knees had begun trembling. Deuce ran out in front of them. Magical pen brandished and ready to defend them. Ace hurried to the front. His pen was also brandished and ready to fight. They suddenly felt an eerie presence approaching.

            “Something… is there!” Deuce cried. Grim shrieked when eerie laughter resounded off the walls of the mine.

            “Heeee hee hee!” a voice cackled. “Our first visitor in ten years!” Two floating figures in black hoods bobbed in front of them. Ghosts. Haunting the mines. And they were out for their souls. They circled around the group. Grim shrieked in terror. Arun shrunk, the malice rolling off the ghosts in waves. Suravi growled. Her eyes narrowed. Her flames threatening to leak through and fight. Ace and Deuce raised their pens. Sparking with magic ready to fend these off. The smaller of the ghosts floated above them.

            “Make yourselves at home,” the ghost taunted. “For eternity!”

            “Eeek!” Grim shrieked. “Someone! Get us out of here!” The ghosts cackled in wicked glee at the fear the group was showing them. Ace and Deuce’s pens sparked with magic to fight with. But the ghosts were moving too much and too fast for them to land a hit. At this rate, it would take them all night just to fend them off! And there was no time they could spare.

            Suravi and Arun exchanged a glance. Silently communicating what to do. Neither Ace nor Deuce could see them right now. And Grim was already in on their little secret. What’s more, they remembered, most things with functioning sense were afraid of fire. Even those who had already passed on into the next life. A nod was exchanged. And they both held out a hand. In the blur of the chaos the ghosts were causing them, this would be easy to misdirect. A flick of their hands. And soon they had conjured a small fire in their palms.

            Perfect for lighting one or both of the ghosts on fire.

            “Hee heee!” the smaller ghost cried. It clawed wildly at the hem of its cloak. Which had inexplicably started burning.

            “Fire! Fire!” the heavy ghost howled, shrieked, and yowled. Grabbing at his hood and desperately trying to put the flame out. Ace and Deuce froze. Neither was quite sure what to do now about the ghosts freaking out over being set aflame. Where the heck did the fire come from? Was it Grim?

            Panicking, the ghosts sped down the shaft and out of sight. Their shrieks and yells echoed off the mine’s walls. Ace and Deuce lowered their pens. Magic off and set aside. Question marks floated around their heads at the sudden sight. Not quite sure where that fire on the ghost’s cloaks came from. Or where the sudden burst of heat behind them originated. But now, thanks to whoever had the bright idea of summoning fire magic, the ghosts were gone. They turned their heads to check on the two magicless teenagers with them.

            Both of whom pointed at Grim and grinned.

            “Oh, sure! Blame me! What the heck, I’m an easy target!” Grim huffed, crossing his arms. He stomped past the Songs. “Go ahead. Blame me. I so started that.”

            “You still saved us,” Deuce assured. “Thanks.”

            “Yeah, yeah, whatever,” Grim shot back. Still displeased at taking the blame, but oh well. At least now, they could proceed with excavating around for magic gems. “Remind me not to ask you for any advice.”

            “… uh, what?” Deuce questioned.

            “Don’t think about it too much,” Ace said. “It doesn’t seem like he’s in the mood for thanks.”

            “You could say that again…” Arun muttered.

            “Huh?”

            “Nothing! Nothing,” Arun defended. “Let’s move. Who knows what other kinds of baddies there are.” He hurried past Deuce into the mines. Where who knows what else awaited them there.

            “Uh…” Deuce drawled. “Sure, sure. Let’s go.” He followed the boy into the mines. Grim huffing and puffing while staying near Suravi. Which was an odd choice in companionship considering earlier events. But hey. Beggars couldn’t be choosers at this point. May as well ride or die.

            “Shall we?” Suravi politely asked Ace. Who was stuffing his hands into his pockets and finding a random dud in the wall much more interesting. Suravi didn’t know if this would help him talk to her or look her in the eye again, especially after today. But a small little word put that trouble to ease.

            “Sure.”

            The mines were significantly less eerie now that the ghosts were gone. It probably helped Suravi thought to grab some candles from the little cottage they left behind. Lifesaver that she was when no one was looking. Where the heck she kept them until now was anyone’s guess. All she would say was “maid secret”. Deuce wanted to ask but Ace just grabbed a candle, lit it, and gave a hasty thanks. Much to everyone’s confusion. Further compounding it was how he turned tail and ventured deeper into the mines to look for a crystal. All while avoiding eye contact with the Songs. If Suravi wasn’t worried then, she was now. Ace was being unusually avoidant with them.

            Perhaps there was something she could do about it.

            Grim decided he forgave Arun for the slight less than half an hour later. He also decided Arun’s head would be his perch for the duration of this trip. Not that Arun minded. Despite earlier events, he found he enjoyed the rambunctious cat’s company. Pawing against the wall while everyone else was using small pickaxes they found laying around to dig through the mines. The crystals here were lovely. But none of them had the magic they were looking for. Suravi wondered if any could be taken back and made into jewelry. But in the end, she decided against that. It wouldn’t do to hurt their standing with Crowley when he had power over their living situation. And after all the trouble they went through to get here.

            Arun was observing a crystal he had unearthed through digging. Examining it and turning it over in his hands. The luster was brilliant and the hardness was excellent. The color was beautiful and would look amazing in a necklace or an earring. Perhaps a ring, instead? He wished he knew how to cut it so it would shine even brighter. This color would look so lovely against rose gold.

            “Another dud?” Deuce asked. Arun turned the crystal over again before he put it back in the earth.

            “Somewhat,” Arun said. “I don’t know if it’d be a complete bust given the quality of these gems.” He wiggled his nose at the dirt Grim was sending on his face through his digging. “I can see some of these working well in a pendant or a bracelet.” Grim’s tail wagged at the thought of how much Madol they could make from these. More Madol meant more tuna cans for him to gorge on, after all.

            “You sure seem to know a lot about gems,” Deuce complimented. Arun gave a small smile.

            “Yeah, Mom really loved these,” he said. He tried to ignore the heavy feeling in his chest. And the way his voice began to crack. “She really loved the color red.” He remembered seeing some red jewels in her collection. That she would sometimes wear whenever she was in a wistful mood. Before they disappeared one by one. And with them, his mother’s smile.

            “What’s your mom like?” Deuce asked. “She sounds like an incredible woman.” Neither of them noticed Ace in the other tunnel. Slowly shrinking and hiding himself away. The guilt was gnawing at his insides.

            “Mom was…” Arun started. He fought back a sniffle at the resurfacing memories of his mother. “Mom was incredible, alright.” Grim peered down at his minion. Arun had stopped digging to wipe his eyes.            

            “No matter what,” Arun choked back. “Even though we never had much, she always made sure we had what we needed.” Like food, water, a roof over their heads. Xifeng always made sure they had what they needed. “We traveled a lot. Went to a lot of places where people didn’t like us much.” Deuce raised an eyebrow.

            “Long story,” Arun said. Deuce was gracious enough to not press. “We were always different from everybody.” Grim hopped down so he was on the ground. “We could do things no one else could. Like talking to animals, changing the color of something without dye. Even make leaves float without air.”

            “That sounds like magic from here,” Deuce commented. “What seemed like incredible feats over there is common practice over here.”

            “Really?” Arun asked.

            “Really,” Deuce assured.

            “Wow,” Arun said. “To think, we were freaks in one place.” Grim climbed onto his shoulders. “But we fit right in elsewhere.”

            “Sounds like you’ve had it rough,” Deuce added. Concern colored his tone. “Did they ever do anything to you?” Arun didn’t miss the subtle way Deuce cracked his knuckles as though he was ready to beat someone up. While he appreciated having another protector, he wasn’t sure he wanted to put his academic life on the line. They could take care of themselves, with or without Rook. Deuce didn’t need to sabotage himself for them.

            “This kid’s a real scrapper,” Grim helpfully commented. He patted Arun’s head with a paw like a proud parent cat. “He beat up some older kids trying to gang up on him.”

            “Whoa,” Deuce marveled. Arun, however, was far less amused. “You really did that? That’s amazing.”

            “Please don’t bring that up,” he complained. “I’d rather not think about the one time I got suspended.”

            “You got suspended for it?” Deuce asked. His eyes shone like a proud older brother complimenting his little brother. Arun wasn’t sure whether or not to take it in stride. “Dang, you sure don’t look the type.” Arun shrugged.

            “As they always say,” he quoted. Stretching his fingers after another unsuccessful dig. “Never judge a book by its cover. You never know what the contents are.”

            “True true. They always say that,” Deuce agreed. “I can’t imagine what your father would have said to that.” He missed the way Arun suddenly froze. “Beating up the kids who tried to beat you up. I can’t imagine how well anyone would take that.” Grim looked down at his minion. Silently wondering why he had gone quiet. “Still, that’s pretty impressive you—” Deuce suddenly stopped.

            “… kid?” Deuce asked. “Are you… alright?”

            Arun hadn’t realized yet he had gone silent as a mouse. Caught dead in the middle of the night. His lips quivered. His hands trembled. His breathing became uneven. The mention of his father brought forth a torrent of emotions he hadn’t realized he was holding back. On par with the emotional tidal wave that came about through the mention of his mother. It always made him choke up. To the point he couldn’t speak.

            Never knowing who his father was always brought that out in him.

            “I…” Arun hiccuped. Grim slid down, his paws hooked on Arun’s shivering shoulders. “I don’t…” Deuce knelt to his eye level. “I don’t… know what he would say.” He didn’t know what his own father would say? How—

            “I’ve never even met him…”

            Deuce went silent. The gravity of the sudden revelation dawned on him. This kid sitting next to him had never met his father. Meaning like him, he was the only man in the family. And he was so young, too. Far too young to be carrying such a heavy burden.             How, then, did he keep going? How was he able to stand on his own without ever knowing who his father was? Did he… did he only have his mother and sister there to carry him? Deuce looked down at the silent boy.

            “… I’m sorry,” Deuce said. Arun looked up at him. “I didn’t realize it was so touchy.” Arun glanced up. Tears were threatening to spill. Deuce felt his heart squeezing. As though he were responsible for the sudden shift in mood. “If it helps… I don’t really know my dad very well, either.”

            Arun sniffed. “You-you don’t?” He looked up at the older boy.

            “Afraid not,” Deuce confirmed. “There isn’t much I can really say. Besides helping my mom with the heavier loads.”

            Arun went quiet. “… you helped your mom carry groceries, too?” he asked.

            “I sure did,” Deuce confirmed. “I got called a sissy more than once, but it was worth it.” Arun gave a small smile.

            “Yeah, sounds about right.”

            The boys laughed. Joined by Grim, who was just happy his minion was working better. From there, the three began to trade stories. Grim’s consisted of food and not much else. Which left it up to Deuce and Arun to start exchanging anecdotes about helping the women in their family. Deuce got a good belly laugh hearing about the time Arun accidentally set fire to someone’s hair during chemistry class. Arun, in turn, got a good guffaw about the time Deuce’s attempted split failed most spectacularly. And Grim, by the grace of the Great Seven, just lazed about listening to the humans talk. All in all, it was a nice way to make the passing time go faster.

            If only they didn’t have that expulsion hanging over their heads.

            Ace wished he could say he enjoyed listening to their stories. Instead, the tightening in his gut worsened with every word. Not only did that kid not have a mom, he never had a dad, either. If he didn’t feel like a rotten piece of crap then, he certainly did now. What was he supposed to say now? That he was sorry he unknowingly made crass comments about a dead parent? It sure explained the sister’s rage at him earlier. No wonder she wanted to rip his head off. If someone insulted his dad like that, he’d very much want to do the same.

            But now, though? He’d be lying if he said he felt he didn’t deserve their apologies. Now if only they could—

            “Shi—!”

            Not get scared by ninja maids.

            “Made any progress?” Suravi asked. As though she didn’t just scare the living daylights out of Ace. She stood, still as a statue, while he crumpled to the ground grasping his racing heart. Ace’s already unkempt hair was now even more disheveled after landing on his caboose. His knuckles turned white while he grabbed onto the nearest anchor he could. His feet slid out from under him while he scrambled to stand back up. And boy, he did not look happy.

            “You!” he wheezed. Pointing a shaking, accusing finger at her. “Where the hell did you come from?!” Suravi blinked. Once and twice. And tilted her head for good measure.

            “Whatever are you talking about?” she innocently asked. Fluttering her eyelashes for added effect. “I’ve been standing here this whole time.” Ace scoffed.

            “Yeah, sure. How come I didn’t see you?” Ace countered. “I’d have heard at least something.” Suravi just moved on to another part of the tunnel.

            “It’s a talent of mine,” she stated nonchalantly. “My main purpose was to neither be seen nor heard.” She began picking at a part of the tunnel wall with the pickaxe. Humming a little tune to herself while Ace gave her a look that screamed you’re joking, right.

            “Talent, you say,” he scoffed. “What? You can blend into the background now?”

            “More or less,” she said. “I can also hear and see things that often go unnoticed.” Ace said nothing to that. “But since we’re here, you can say what’s on your mind. I won’t tell your dorm leader.” Not that she had any reason to. True, Ace grated her nerves to no end. But she wasn’t going to throw him to the rabid dog that was the tyrant Riddle Rosehearts. Because goodness, that boy needed to be taken down a peg or two. Or ten, if they were lucky. She was pretty certain Riddle hated her enough he wouldn’t even listen to a word she said, anyway.

            Through the corner of her eye, Suravi observed Ace while he suddenly found the ground more interesting. He stuffed his hands into his pockets and shuffled his feet. Reluctantly, he knelt to pick up the pickaxe to start digging again. For a while, that was the only sound they heard. Aside from Arun and Deuce trading stories and jokes in the other tunnel. And with Grim trading barbs with Arun.

            The silence felt… awkward. Stifling. Like someone wanted to say something. But had no words to choose from. Ace would have loved to start teasing her. Over something. Anything. Yet it felt like he was holding himself back. Was it the fact he now knew they were orphans? Or was it more the fact he cracked a joke about someone’s dead mother? Whatever it was, sooner or later, Ace was going to crack.

            CLANG!

            “For the love of—!”

            Maybe sooner than she had anticipated.

            Ace growled. A coppery scent filled the air and Suravi turned around. She gasped. Ace was clutching his gloved hand. Which now had a red stream trailing down. A large gash had opened up. Bursting with blood, torn skin, and torn leather. Suravi dropped her pickaxe and ran to Ace. Who was now screaming every expletive imaginable in Twisted Wonderland. All while fighting back the tears. She could hear footsteps hurrying towards them from all the yelling.

            “Are you alright?!” Deuce freaked.

            “Did someone get hurt?!” Arun cried? Their eyes fell on Ace’s bleeding hand. Which was now visible to all within range.

            “Ohh…” Grim cringed. “That’s gotta hurt…”

            “Ya think?!” Ace snapped. “Son of a—! Guh!!” Arun’s eyes darted around in a panic. Frantically searching for something to treat the wound. Deuce grumbled. Unsure of what to do. If Ace was left untreated, he would bleed out. But if they sent him back, it would cost them precious time. They didn’t pack any first aid. What should they do?!

            “Here,” Suravi said. She gently grasped Ace’s hand to examine the wound. “We need to stop the bleeding first and foremost.” She looked around. “Does anyone have any spare cloth?”

            “Uhm…” The three before her stood awkwardly. Deuce searched his blazer and pants pockets for anything he could use. Likewise, Arun set Grim down to look for cloth. The handkerchiefs all stayed in the suitcase at the dorm. Meaning they were short usable material for stopping the bleeding. It took at least a minute before they could look her in the eye again.

            “I… don’t have anything,” Deuce sheepishly admitted.

            “Neither do I,” Arun said.

            “If you think I’m gonna give you my ribbon, think again,” Grim grumbled. His eyes fell on Suravi. “You got anything?”

            “Tch, losers…” Ace muttered. “Go on. Let me bleed out. See what I care,” he spat at them. Not caring about the venom that laced every word. Deuce and Arun cringed. Unsure of how to counter that. Suravi sighed.

            “In that case…” she mused. The others regarded her with questioning looks. Even when she placed both hands at the hem of her skirt. Ace raised an eyebrow.

            “What the heck are you—?”

            Riiiip!!!

            “Ah! Miss!”

            “Suravi?!”

            Suravi carefully grasped Ace’s bleeding hand again. Only this time, it was to apply pressure to the wound. Meticulous and precise, she wrapped the torn cloth around his hand. The blood soaked through the thin cloth. Staining it beyond saving. Grim cringed thinking about that happening to his treasured ribbon. Though Arun could guess Grim was also getting squeamish at seeing so much blood. Deuce covered his mouth trying not to gag. Some of the blood had also stained Suravi’s hands. Strangely enough, she didn’t seem to mind. Or care. The bleeding was starting to slow now.

            “Take a deep breath. Hold your hand above heart level,” Suravi relayed to Ace. He shot her a glare but otherwise complied. At least his hand was finally getting treated now. No need to start spitting venom again. Once she was sure the bleeding had stopped for now, she helped him stand.

            “We’ll need to get you to a doctor once we get back,” she said. “Do you think you can hold out until then?”

            Ace paused. “… well, it’s better than nothing, I guess.” He winced feeling the open wound against the cloth. “Still… thanks.” Suravi offered a small smile.

            “Any time.”

            Deuce and Arun both sighed breaths of relief.

            “Good grief, how did you get so clumsy,” Grim questioned. He didn’t flinch when Ace narrowed his eyes at him.

            “Accidents happen, Grim,” Arun curtly reminded.

            “Speaking of which,” Deuce said. “We still have time before we have to go back. We should hurry up and find a crystal.”

            “Don’t think you can just order me around,” Ace fired. Staggering, he held onto the wall with his good hand. “We wouldn’t be in this mess in the first place if you hadn’t done something so idiotic.” Suravi tried to hold him back.

            “Ace! Hold still!”

            “You wanna talk about who started it?” Deuce countered. “It’s ‘cause you wouldn’t clean!” Arun grabbed onto Deuce’s blazer to stop him.

            “Deuce! Don’t!”

            “Oh, we’re pointing fingers now?” Ace spat. “That furball over there burned the Queen of Hearts’ statue first!” Grim’s tail shot straight up.

            “Ffgna!” he cried. “That’s on you! That’s what you get for making a fool outta me!” He tried to jump up and claw Ace’s face. But Arun had a steel grip on both him and Deuce. Suravi hooked her arms around Ace’s. Restraining him from punching Deuce’s face in.

            “All of you! Do you understand our situation right now?” Deuce called out. He tried with everything he had to convince them. “We’re all expelled if we don’t get back with a magic crystal by tomorrow morning!”

            “Does that even matter right now?!” Arun cried out. His grip moved from Deuce’s blazer to his waist. All while keeping Grim from running up and brandishing his claws. Suravi struggled to reign in a red-faced Ace. Who was more than ready to pummel Deuce now. And if she let him go now, he more than likely would.

            “For the last time, stop acting like you’re in charge here!” Ace snapped. “It’s really ticking me off!” He struggled and struggled to break free from Suravi’s restraint. The pain in his hand felt nonexistent compared to the anger at being patronized.            

            “Ace! Deuce!”

            The effort to restrain the bickering parties felt like it was in vain. Grim wanted to roast Ace for taunting him. Deuce wanted to remind them where they stood. And Ace wanted to go home and heal his hand. But no one wanted to be told what to do. Not even with the two magicless people begging them to behave.

            Was this the future of magic in Twisted Wonderland?

            “…on’t… ive… wo…”

            Everyone stopped their argument immediately. Falling dead silent at the distorted sound. Their eyes scanned the dark tunnels. Suddenly remembering their candles were running low on light. Their breaths hitched. Their bodies froze. Their blood chilled in their veins. Suddenly, the tunnels felt too quiet. Cold. Like the air had gone stale. What was…

            Without warning, the sounds of something sliding echoed across the tunnel. Something massive. The group of five hurried to get away. Hide. And fast. They ducked under a shelf of rock. Hoping and praying it would shield them from whatever was coming. Ace sucked in a sharp breath. Praying this thing didn’t have a sense of smell. Deuce shielded a frightened Arun. Glaring fiercely. But his knees quivered. Grim tucked himself under Arun. Shivering and fearful. Suravi covered her mouth with both hands. Eyes wide and fixed.

            “Wh-what’s… this voice?” Ace stammered. His hoarse voice was barely above a whisper.

            “Sto… ne… sssss… mine…”

            What? Stones? Crystals? They were still here?

            “I think it’s… getting closer…” Deuce whispered. Arun shivered in his arms. Burying his face to avoid seeing what monster was coming to get them. Grim sniffled. Tears threatening to leak out of his eyes. Suravi’s hands trembled. An odious stench drew nearer and nearer. Ace resisted the urge to gag. His entire body was shaking. Enough that he couldn’t speak.

            Drag drag…

            “Stone… is…”

            Everyone sucked in a breath.

            “Miiiiiiine!!!”

            Shrill screams erupted at the heavy pickaxe that fell between them. Scattering and scrambling. The earth shattered beneath the pick. Suravi grabbed Ace and pulled him up. Arun seized Grim and hoisted him under his arm. Deuce picked Arun up and started running. Panting. Their breaths were suddenly short. Ace wobbled. Staggering. Not feeling the pull.

            The monster turned its head. An ink bottle dripping with slimy black ooze. Its clothes were red. Aged with dust and grime. Stitched together with patches of old and rotting cloth. Gooey black miasma formed the lower half of its body. Emitting a rancid and putrid stench. Suravi gagged. The monster felt wrong in so many different ways she couldn’t even begin to list.

            The monster growled. Seemingly turning away. But their hopes were dashed. The lamp in its hand ducked. As did the pickaxe at its side. They should’ve known better than to think it didn’t notice them. It slid towards them. Picking up speed they didn’t know was possible for a freak that size.

            Oh… oh, crap. Oh, Great Seven. Please say it isn’t so. Please say the monster was not chasing after them!!!

            “What the heck is that thing?!” Deuce cried.

            “Ffgnaa!!” Grim shrieked. “Crowley didn’t say anything about that!! Let’s get outta here!” Arun said nothing. Clinging to Deuce for dear life. His heart was racing. His throat felt dry. His knuckles were turning white from the death grip he had on Deuce’s blazer. Grim wasn’t faring much better. His fur was standing on end. And his claws were digging into Arun’s shirt straight to his skin. Ace was struggling to keep up. Suravi’s vise grip on his wrist dragged him into a run.

            By chance, Ace dared to look back. Immediately, he wished he hadn’t. “It’s so nasty!” he cried. “But didn’t it mention a ‘crystal’?!” Suravi whipped her head back.            

            “Wait, what?!” she freaked. “A crystal?! You’re thinking about that now?!”

            “Eh?!” Deuce shrieked. His feet skid to a stop. Suravi ran with Ace ahead before they too halted their run. Arun wanted to protest. But Deuce set him down before he had a chance. Grim let out a noise that sounded like he was being strangled. If it was Arun’s grip, nobody said anything. All their attention was on the pursuing monster.

            “Sto… ne…” the monster uttered. Slowly. While it raised its pickaxe over its head. Arun froze. His feet felt like they were embedded in the earth. Grim gulped. His claws sank further and further in. Deuce’s throat suddenly felt itchy and dry. As though a dust storm had blown through. Suravi and Ace paled. The shadow of the monster loomed over all of them. She reached. Desperate to pull her brother out of there.

            “Won’t… give…!!”

            CRASH!!!

            Suravi screamed in horror. Hands raised to her face. The pickaxe fell into the earth. Much too close to them. Pieces of earth flew out from the impact every which way. Ace yelled. Clambering to get away. Arun cried. Screaming for his sister to flee. Deuce shielded the boy with his body. But with that immense strength, how would it get them away?!

            “Won’t… give… won’t… give… won’t… give…!!”

            The monster raised its pickaxe again. This time, it slammed into the ceiling. Bringing clods of gravel down on the group. Arun coughed. Hacking. The dust settling into his lungs while desolate soil crashed onto the group. Suravi and Ace shielded their faces and heads. Hacking and coughing the dust out. A particularly large piece of clay struck Suravi upside the head. She heard Ace swore. And felt hands, one wrapped in damp cloth, holding her up. Suravi swayed. The room beginning to spin. And something wet dripped down the side of her head. She could hear faint cries up ahead. Blinking, she could make out blurry shapes of different people.

            Deuce had been buried under a pile of rubble. Arun was desperately tugging on him to get him out. Grim, in turn, was pulling on Arun. Pleading with him to run. Terror was painted all over his face. From the grime and smudged dirt to the thin sheet of blood coating his fingers. Shoot, was Deuce injured, as well?! That monster was closing in on them. And fast. Suravi slumped. All the energy exiting her body.

            “Hey… hey don’t. Don’t!” Ace pleaded. “Don’t give up on me like that! We have to get out!” Was it the panic in his tone of voice? Or was he actually pleading with her to not die? Whatever it was, Suravi was feeling too tired to care. Her head was pounding. But she could still hear everything.

            “Deuce! Deuce!” Arun begged. “Get up! Please!” Grim’s breathing was equally ragged. Tugging on his boy’s clothes to get him to leave. But Arun wasn’t leaving Deuce behind. Not while he could still move. “Deuce!”

            The monster raised its pickaxe. Its intent to kill clear. Suravi’s eyes bugged out of her skull. Ace’s mouth gaped in horror. His throat went dry. Not only from the dust he had inhaled. If someone didn’t move, those three would—!!

            Without thinking, Suravi shoved Ace off herself. Without thinking, she ran forward. Without a second thought to the sounds of protest coming from Ace, she charged. Raising her hand. Eyes feral. Glowing an eerie gold. Her lips curled upward in a vicious snarl. She flicked her hand. Drawing closer to the fiend that would land a killing blow.

            And…

            Fwoosh!!

            The monster roared in pain. The flames greedily eating its sleeve. Grim yelled in sudden surprise. Followed by Ace making a sound that sounded like strangulation. Deuce yelped at the heat that was suddenly so close to him. Arun ducked. Blinked. And looked up. Suravi knelt down. Shoving the heavier rocks off of a stunned Deuce. He looked up at the monster.

            “Aaaaahhh!!” Grim yelled. And, without thinking, Arun flicked his hand. Summoning a burst of bright flame to launch at the monster. It yelled. Falling back. Swinging its pickaxe around without a care to who or what it hit. Suravi stepped forward. Eyes still glowing gold. Raising her hands, offering Arun protection, she summoned a wall of fire to separate the monster from them. Deuce yelled. Fully alert and able to stand. Arun tugged on his sleeve. Grim beside him begging them to run. Deuce blinked. Startled. He looked back. The wall of fire summoned by Suravi pushing back against the monster. He opened his mouth to speak.

            “Go!” Suravi yelled. Deuce flinched. Not expecting to see something like this out of someone without magic. But he was snapped out of his thought process by one last forceful tug from Arun.

            The three of them, minus Suravi, ran past Ace. Who was locked in a wide-eyed stare at the fire that saved them. His mind had gone completely blank. No other thoughts could penetrate. The sight before him, wild and untamed, dominated every other sense. His cracked throat, now damp, could only utter a single sentence.

            “You can use magic…” Nobody but Ace himself could hear it. “You can use magic?!”

            He was snapped out of his trance by Suravi running by. Grabbing his wrist and running. Running. Running. Away from the monster and out of the mines. She did not let him speak any more words. She only had one order to give.

            “Run!” she cried. “Run!” Everything slowed down for Ace. From the heat on her hands to the fire dispersing behind them. The monster was no longer on fire. But it was angry. And it would chase after them again soon if they did not run. Run. Run. Without thinking, that was what they did. They ran. All the way through the mines. All the way back to the entrance. All the way across the forest road and back to the cottage. Their breaths heavy and labored, they let themselves plop to the ground.

            What in the world just happened?!

            Bonus:

            Long ears swiveled back and forth on his head. The sounds of screaming, both human and not, pierced his eardrums. Sending him into high alert. Screaming in a dark forest never bode well. Especially when it was accompanied by the distant sounds of an inhuman monster. Complete with rattling chains. It almost felt like…

            “Crap…”

            Another one of those monsters… what was it doing so close to civilization? And what were those people doing so close to it? Weren’t they taught to stay away from that? Or was the security too lax? He wasn’t thinking about that at the moment. There was a situation to take care of. And fast. Or else those unlucky people would perish. Pocketing his hunting knife and slinging his bow over his shoulder, he stood. There was no time to dawdle.

            "Gray Rabbit to backup,” he spoke into a walkie-talkie. “Overblot in the woods. Moving to neutralize the threat. Send the twins.” His legs, amplified by his magic, carried him through the forest. The colors blending in a mosaic of greens and browns. It would have been relaxing and perfect for a camping trip. But now was not the time to think about that.

            It was time to hunt.

Chapter Text

            Pomefiore at night was a spectacular beauty to behold. The way the moon caressed the dorm with her gentle, silvery touch. And the sheen from the cold iron gates contrasted magnificently with the wild and organic shapes of the apple trees. But of course, there was beauty to be found right here. The candles on their bronze stands, for one, decorated the sides of the marble walls. The ornate gold embroidery beautifully showed off the prestige and luxury this dorm had to offer. And the red marble lining the hallway lent it a bloody elegance. Like that of the poisoned apple the Beautiful Queen gave to her nemesis.            

            Ah, what brilliance.

            He could stay up all night observing this beauty. Or he could go outside and experience it for himself. Feel the cool wind of the night air on his face. Breathe in the scent of dew after a fresh rain. Bask in the soft glow of the silver queen in the starry sky. Take part in the hunt for new game. Ah, but that would mean waking the Roi du Léon in his native dorm. And by waking the Roi du Léon, he would risk disturbing the rest of the beautiful Roi du Poison. Ah, he would never forgive himself for such a slight.

            He sighed. Pressing his gloved hands against the glass windows looking outside. Oh, how he wished it were morning already. Yearning to see the sun cast his golden light onto the world. But alas, that presented a new dilemma. How could the moon give her light at the same time as the aureate king? Conversely, how could the king of the day show his brilliance at the same time as the fair queen of the night? ‘Twas a dilemma not even the most gifted of minds could not solve.

            Ah, the wild beauty of nature. It never stopped fascinating him.

            “Truly, it is magnifique,” he whispered. His breath left a slight fog on the glass panes. A small price to pay for appreciating the artistry of the dormitory. But nonetheless a price he was willing to pay in full.

            “The queen dressed in silver casts a fair light onto the world below,” he recited. “Bathed in alabaster, the leaves dance amid the night wind.” Ah, he remembered this poem quite well. It was a poem he had composed with a fellow member in his dorm. One who bore no sight yet had a sense for poetry. An anomaly if he ever witnessed one. And one he was glad he could study.

            “A gale of frigid ice, across the land did it throw.” Ah, this was a lovely poem to recite. A cold beauty, best observed from afar. Never to venture too close lest he freezes among the snow. Wondrous. “Among the heat of the day did it bind.” He twirled around. “And to the north, where none lay standing, did the celestial king and queen repay.”

            His eyes fell upon a figure standing a few feet away. Tall and imposing. With raven black hair adorned with a rose-red ribbon. Donning the Pomefiore dorm uniform. Dark eyes narrowed through the shadows. A hand rested irritably on a book the figure was carrying. He tapped his foot. Impatient to be rid of the hunter who was reciting poetry in the dead of night. For what business did he have with the hunter of love?

            “Ah, fair rubescent Richter,” the hunter sang. “What brings you to this fine part of the dormitory?” Richter shrugged off the comment while he marched up to the hunter. Deep-seated anger fueled his every motion. Tugging at the fine fibers of his uniform. Whatever patience he had for the day was long gone. And all of his ire was directed at the hunter that dared question him.

            “That is not how the poem ends and you know it,” Richter growled. Rook chuckled, Richter’s annoyance increasing exponentially. He could see the way the other man’s lip curled in a snarl. His eyebrows twitched in irritation at the hunter’s uncooperative demeanor. The Roi du Poison was nowhere to be seen. Likely in his quarters resting after the hectic first day. Training the new potatoes to ensure they uphold the high standard of beauty Pomefiore was known for. Another growl and Rook’s eyes flitted to the irritated Richter. Whatever seemed to be the problem?

            “Are you even listening?” Richter demanded. “How absurd. That is highly unfitting for the second-in-command.”

            Rook chuckled again. “My apologies,” he replied. “I was so lost in the visage of your anger I did not notice.” Richter’s hackles raised.

            “Excuse me?” he demanded again. “I will have you know it is against the rules here at Pomefiore to be up at this hour.” He held the book up in his hand. Ah, the rulebook of the dormitory. Why was he not surprised. “And it says here in Article 03, Section 16, Subsection 18.31 that no one is allowed to be up at this hour.” A smug grin crossed his face. Eyes pinning the hunter where he stood. “I do believe I shall have to report this insolence to the dorm leader.”

            “And the rule doesn’t apply to you?” Rook questioned. His vulpine smile graced his face. Richter froze. Eyes wide. “I seem to remember Article 06, Section 21, Subsection 19.96 saying we were exempt in the event of unseen emergencies.” His smile widened seeing the color drain from the opponent’s face. “After all, you wrote it.” And Vil had abolished the use of it after Richter was ousted from his position. He took a step back. Anger coursed through his veins.

            “You…” he snarled. Rook held up a hand.

            “Ah ah ah,” Rook tutted. “Article 12, Section 29, Subsection 19.39.” He took a step forward. “None shall report transgressions without proof.” Richter’s jaw clenched.

            “That is supposed to say ‘none shall disturb the rest of the dorm leader past the given hour’,” he practically bellowed. Then he sighed. His hand rested on his forehead. “For shame! I would have thought better of you.” Truly, was the vice dorm leader of Pomefiore this incompetent?! He would have smote the hunter where he stood had his rightful position not been stolen from him.

            “And there, Monsieur Rancune, is where Vil stands above you.” Richter froze. Eyes wider than a deer caught in a trap. Rook’s shadow loomed over him. The moon cast an eerie glow on his eyes. “For you see,” Rook said. Glancing at his hand as though he were balancing a coin on his fingers. “Beautiful Vil is beautiful not only on the outside.” His eyes bore into Richter’s. “But on the inside as well.”

            “Are you saying I am an unpleasant boar?” Richter demanded. “You and everyone here knew how much purer I was. More than the common, the vulgar, and the weak.” He stood, staring Rook in the eyes. “I am justly proud of the standards I upheld here. Of the virtues that made this dorm what it was.” His eyes glanced outward. At the moon bathing everything in its alabaster light. At the iron gates that guarded against unwanted trespassers. And a look Rook had never seen before coated his eyes.

            It was… longing, almost. Like an angel or a siren had been set before him. Only to be ripped from his grasp. The look of a lover whose heart had been shattered beyond repair. His eyebrows knitted together in the middle. His eyes softened. He clutched his heart. Teeth gritting as though someone had stabbed him in the chest. A heavy breath sounded. Almost like… like he was trying his damnedest to fool everyone into thinking this was real.

            “So, tell me, please,” Richter pleaded. Rook raised an eyebrow. “Why do I still feel as though I am wronged?”

            Rook hummed, his hat obscuring his eyes from the smirking opponent. Hah, it seems as though the vice dorm head of Pomefiore was—

            “Because, Monsieur Rancune,” Rook suddenly stated. Richter’s smirk fell off his face. “Had you used that act before me earlier, I may have fallen for it.” He took a stride towards the enraged student. “But, that would require good acting.”

            Richter’s fist clenched. His hot breath hitched. His jaw clenched and his eyebrows knitted together in the middle. The mask of sadness he wore shattered. Replaced by the boiling rage threatening to surface. His razor-sharp glare leveled Rook where he stood. Yet the hunter did not flinch. Instead, he smiled his little vulpine smile. Stoking the fire within his opponent.

            “You…” Richter seethed. But Rook held a hand up.

            “Are on probation,” the hunter reminded. “Or, was that not covered before the end of your second year?” Richter flinched. Eyes locked onto the hunter. Because yes. He was, in fact, on probation. For attempting to poison Vil before the year was over.

            It was a stupid attempt, Rook mused. Just like Vil, Richter had top grades in magical pharmacology. Though he shone best in alchemy, he never applied it where it mattered. Instead, he wasted all his efforts on dethroning Vil just to reclaim what he thought was rightfully his. Rook didn’t understand why he persisted in trying to recover his position as the dorm head. The flimsiness of life only added to its beauty. Change and metamorphosis were beautiful in their own right. Trying to say otherwise or resist it only showed arrogance.

            And unearned hubris was not beautiful.

            Richter’s eyes burned with seething hatred. The likes of which Rook was fortunate enough to witness very few times. His teeth gnashed together. His posture was stiff and stilted. He looked more like an untamed animal than a refined aristocrat. Quite unbecoming of a judge’s son who lost his seat. Or perhaps, it was only his true personality shining through.

            “What a pity,” Rook mused. “You had the potential to be your most beautiful self.” Richter recoiled. As though he had been physically slapped. “But alas. You wasted it on your vanity.” Richter’s nails dug into his palm. Hard enough Rook could see red trailing down. “You still have a chance. Perhaps your probation shall—”

            Rook’s hand caught a fist aimed straight for his face. And he squeezed. Richter yelled. Falling to his knees. Rook’s grip was strong. Vise-like and similar to steel. Thin beads of sweat rolled down his brow. The constrictor around his wrist tightened. Forcing him to look up at the hunter. Whose smile was now absent from his face. Instead, his eyes were narrowed. Blazing with cold anger. His lips curled down into a frown. All semblance of friendliness was now gone. Rook stared Richter in the eye. And Richter froze.

            “You seem to not understand your position, Monsieur Rancune,” Rook stated. Ice filled his tone. Lacking the warmth and goodwill he was known for. “You are no longer the leader of this glorious dormitory.” Rook’s eyes narrowed into dangerous slits. “You are a disgrace.” Richter felt his throat tighten. Enough that he couldn’t even speak. But how? Rook’s hand wasn’t on his throat.

            “Rather than accepting defeat gracefully, you continued to escalate it to the point you almost took lives.” Rook tilted his head upward. Glaring down at the offender. “Vil was not the only one you had almost poisoned that day,” he reminded. “Be grateful Roi d’Or caught the poison before anyone else drank it.” No longer bothering to be gentle, Rook released his hold on the shaken Richter. “Now get out.”

            Richter wheezed. His lungs sucked in precious air. He clutched his hand. Now that it was free from the vice grip of the hunter. He spared a glance up. Only for his eyes to meet the ice-cold glare of the Pomefiore vice dorm leader. He lept to his feet, far away from the madman. He shoved another night walking student to the ground, but he didn’t care. He had to get away.

            How dare he! How dare he?! Did he not know who he was?! He was Richter Brandt! The son of the highest-ranking judge in the Land of Pyroxene. One word and he would have this place shut down! Who did Vil think he was? Dethroning him with a fake poison that couldn’t even kill a weed. And yet everyone praised it as the strongest poison in the dorm. As though Richter didn’t hold that seat for a full semester before he was tragically ousted from the position.

            “Hah…”

            Not to worry, he reminded himself. There was one trump card left. One ace up his sleeve he could use. Something neither Vil nor his mad lackey would see coming. He chuckled darkly. Envisioning everything that would happen once he was restored to his rightful place.            

            Yes… that’s right. Yes…

            He could entice the siren over to his side.

            Yes… he could have her. He could have her and put that arrogant Vil to shame. And what a charming beauty she was. With her dark, luscious hair. Her eyes were full of blazing, smoldering fire. Her ivory skin, which felt smooth to the touch. And her lips. Full and plump. That he could feel himself kissing. Ah, yes… That would do. That would do. That white dog’s mate refused to leave him for someone better. And as far as he knew, the siren was defenseless. The bloodied nose this morning notwithstanding.

            One way or another, sooner or later, she would be his and his alone.

            Hands groped against the cold marble floor of the hallway where he had been so rudely shoved. Hurried footsteps drew further and further away. Until he could no longer hear them, That, or the person had stopped running. Whoever that was, he hoped their dorm leader would have a good word with him. Vil did not appreciate unruly cretins disturbing the sleep of anyone here. Lest of all those careless enough to shove someone to the ground.

            He truly wished the seeing eyes would actually watch where they went.

            “Monsieur Snowdrop,” a voice called out. His ears perked up. His head snapped up. And a grateful smile adorned his face. Footsteps approached him. Concern rolling off the waves of their owner. It seemed help was coming after all. “Are you alright?”

            He felt Rook kneel to his level. Grasping his arm and helping him stand. He turned his face to where he felt Rook’s would be. Hoping to properly convey his thanks.

            “I am well,” he said. “Please do not worry about me too much. I just need to find my cane.” He knew it was nearby. He could smell it and feel its magic. His lupine senses picked up on its presence nearby. But much to his frustration, his efficiency was currently lowered. Partly because he had woken up in the middle of the night and couldn’t go back to sleep. Lovely.

            “Please,” Rook asked. “Allow me.” A shuffling of cloth later and he could hear a clack against the floor. The next thing he knew, he could feel the pen’s presence in his palm. Courtesy of Rook wrapping the elastic band around his wrist. Once he felt the cane in his hand again, he felt his stability returning.

            “Thank you,” he said to his friend. Reaching out to pat him on the shoulder. Though he was certain he’d gotten his arm instead. Rook only chuckled. The mirth was returning.

            “You are quite welcome,” he said. The beastman chuckled, checking to make sure his cane was alright and still working. Praise the Great Seven it was. He folded it and extended it just to make sure. And soon he was ready.

            “Could you help me get back to my room, please?” the beastman asked. “I think I got turned around.”

            “But of course,” Rook conceded. To help maintain his friend’s stability, he held an arm out for the beastman to hold onto. He quietly accepted, uttering thanks to which Rook only replied he was doing his duty as the vice dorm head. Chuckling they were soon on their way.

            The walk started out silent. With nothing but the tapping of his cane and the rhythmic padding of their footsteps filling the silence. The night felt peaceful enough. But the beastman could sense Rook’s hidden tension. From what he could glean, it had something to do with that conversation with Richter earlier. If it could even be called a conversation.

            It felt more like a judgment call than a proper conversation.

            But of course, that could just be his tired mind thinking. He had no solid proof other than word of mouth.

            “Is something on your mind, Monsieur Snowdrop?” Rook asked. The beastman tilted an ear, thinking.

            “Actually,” he began. “I’d like to ask if something was going on. Richter felt rather… put off.”

            At once, Rook’s levity melted away. The beastmen could feel the displeasure rolling off his friend in waves. Eager to hunt something, perhaps shed some blood. But he was practicing restraint. So much so he could feel his grip on his arm tightening. Whatever Richter had said put Rook in a bad mood. He couldn’t have that.

            “Ah, I apologize,” the beastman said. “I thought I saw a reason to intervene.” Rook stopped in surprise. “But it seems that a different viewpoint was not necessary.” He could feel the hunter cracking a grin. “After all, you came out of it in one piece.” A grin stretched on his face. Mischief tugging at the corners of his lips. “Can we say the same for a certain someone’s vision of themselves?” He could hear the laughter sputtering from Rook. Doing his very best to contain it as they were in the middle of the hallway. Grin stretching from ear to ear, he decided it was time to deliver one last line.

            “It would be nice to watch such a fine reaction, would it not?”

            Rook’s entire body shook in laughter. Which he could barely contain even as he clamped a hand over his mouth. The beastman stood. Grinning like a puppy who was caught causing mischief he wasn’t supposed to. And he wasn’t sorry in the least bit for it. At least it cheered up his friend. Right until he heard displeased footsteps approaching them.

            “I thought I heard something here,” an all-too-familiar voice chastised. The beastman bowed his head. Knowing he had been caught.

            “Greetings, dorm leader,” the beastman said. Rook composed himself long enough to stand at attention and greet his dorm leader.

            “W-wonderf-ful evening, hah, Roi Du Poison!” he cheered. A bit too loudly. Because someone knocked on the door from inside to tell them to quiet down. The beastman’s ears flattened. Giving himself away out of shame for not being more discreet. He could feel his dorm leader’s disapproval from where he stood.

            “Wyn,” Vil addressed the beastman. “Rook.” Vil addressed the hunter. Both quieted down and bowed their heads. Wyn felt the swoosh of the hat while Rook removed it to show respect. Wyn’s ears pressed flat against his head. Vil wasn’t happy with them and they both knew it. Thus they submitted themselves to his judgment.

            “What exactly are you two doing up this late at night?” Vil chided. “You’re both supposed to be asleep.” Ah, here it was. The beginning. Wyn’s left ear twitched listening for Rook’s answer. Though he supposed he couldn’t answer without mention of the unpleasant person from earlier. Ah, what to do?

            “I apologize, dorm leader,” Wyn said. “I woke up in the middle of the night and I couldn’t fall asleep.” A small sigh. “So… I went for a walk.” He sensed Vil raising an eyebrow. “But I got lost and ended up on the ground.” He tilted his head towards Rook’s scent. “Vice Dorm Leader Rook was kind enough to agree to help me get back to my room.” Though, now that he recognized the feel of the area, was embarrassingly close by. He must’ve been more tired than he had realized.

            “… I see,” Vil said. Both the beastman and Rook struggled to hide their snickers. And Vil just sighed. “Great Seven, you and those puns…” Wyn really tried to hide his grin. But he simply couldn’t help it. The opportunity was right there.

            “In Monsieur Snowdrop’s defense, Roi du Poison,” Rook interjected. “It seems as though Monsieur Rancune is back to his scheming ways.” What? “He’s trying to use his old rulebook again, it would seem.” Rook held up his hands. “I do not know if his probation will prevent him from harming anyone again.”

            Ah, so that’s what happened. If that’s the case, no wonder Rook was agitated earlier. Richter’s schemes never ended well for anyone. Let alone himself. It boggled his mind why he kept trying despite never having won against Vil. Physically or magically. Was it bravery or foolishness? Wyn had no idea.

            “Richter is up to something again?” Vil questioned. A nod from Rook and Vil exhaled a long breath. “Goodness, he doesn’t know when to give up…” Wyn felt the wind rustling from the robes of Vil’s dorm uniform. A hum and another rustle later, Vil assumed an authoritative demeanor. “Get Mr. Van Alphen back to his room and we will discuss this later.” Rook bowed.

            “As you wish, Roi du Poison.”

            Rook offered Wyn his arm again. And soon, they were off. Vil faintly heard Rook asking Wyn when Rowena would be coming by. Was it time for her to visit already? He’d have to check the calendar. He would know when she would be coming. Rowena Trevor never visited Pomefiore without making a proper appointment. Most of the time, it was to drop off supplies Wyn couldn’t get at the school. Other times, she’d bring snacks and treats to share with Wyn’s dormmates. Approved by himself, of course. Wyn would order the supplies and snacks himself. But that would require asking his aide to stay with him longer than needed. And Wyn valued his independence and privacy.

            He’ll admit, Rowena’s loyalty to her blind beastman lover was admirable. In turn, Wyn only had eyes for her (Great Seven, his puns are rubbing off). At the same time, he felt a twinge of frustration. And of jealousy. In the corner of his eye, he thought he saw someone with vibrant red hair. But he dismissed the vision, alluding to his tiredness hampering his concentration. Instead, he shifted his focus on the issues currently present. Namely, his dorm members always put on their best behavior when their metaphorical princess arrived. Why they couldn’t be on their best without Miss Trevor around, he had yet to solve.

            Come to think of it, now that Rook brought it up, Richter’s probation was only a band-aid to the bigger issue. Namely, Richter’s misguided ambition. He wanted to say Richter embodied the values of the Beautiful Queen. His heavy efforts matched hers in wanting to stay at the top. And in maintaining his beauty. But close observation revealed the rotten core leaving its marks on the former leader. And in turn, the ugly marks were rearing their heads in the dorm. Thus, Vil saw it as his duty to take over and properly bring the dormitory up. The Beautiful Queen wouldn’t like it any other way, after all. He just hoped Richter didn’t do anything too stupid in the meantime.

            For now, he would have Rook monitor him.

Chapter Text

Due to real life events coming up in December, I will be taking a hiatus from this fic. It will resume sometime in January.

I had wanted to post one more chapter before the end of November. As you can see, that ended up not happening. So rather than stress myself out and post a subpar chapter, I will take a break from this.

That’s not to say the story will end here. Oh, no. We’re just getting started. We’re almost to the end of the prologue book, after all. 

That’s right. Prologue book. There will be another book after that covers the Heartslabyul arc. And another for the Savanaclaw arc. And so on and so forth.

What’s the title of the upcoming Heartslabyul arc book? Why, it’ll be For One So Small. As it’s already been mentioned, the series will be split into different books for the upcoming arcs of the main TWST story. Thank the Pomefiore arc for that decision.

During the hiatus, I will be open to questions and theories about the story, characters, and such. I will try to answer in a timely fashion, though I can’t guarantee it’ll happen every time.

Be warned, though. Spoiler questions will be answered with “Keep following the hunt.”

All that said, thank you so much for sticking with me throughout this journey. It has been a heck of a ride and I look forward to seeing where it takes us.

Take care and see you all in January!

Chapter Text

            Everyone was out of breath by the time they had reached the cottage. The act itself felt like fire was burning their lungs. Adrenaline was high. Their emotions were on overdrive, exhausting and sapping whatever energy they had left in their bodies. Which now felt like they were made of lead. Deuce leaned against one of the trees. Panting heavily. The effort stinging his lungs. Ace sat on the ground. Head bowed, eyes downcast, arms hanging limp at his side. The Songs and Grim rested near the bridge. Arun helping Suravi sit on the tree stump. Grim collapsed onto the ground near Arun’s feet. Too exhausted to get back up. He did not want to do anything at all for the foreseeable future.

            “Is this far enough?” Grim wheezed. Arun held onto Suravi’s arms while she sat down on the tree stump. She groaned, holding her sore head. The blood trail had dried now. Clotting around the cut on her head. Her eyelids felt heavy. As though someone had shot a nail gun onto them. Sealing them closed. The pain in her head was now pounding like a hammer. Or a jackhammer, if she was feeling sarcastic. Arun grasped her other hand. Worry painting his features. She managed to open her eyes a sliver. But the pounding in her head closed them again. Fun.

            “Ow…” Ace groaned. “What in the world was that? No one said anything about that!” His energy was slowly repleting. But his body still felt like a dead weight. He could barely manage to lift his head. Blinking away the sleep threatening to take over.

            “It didn’t seem like any old ghost,” Deuce stated simply. Still breathing heavily, but now he could at least stand upright. The same could not be said for Suravi or the others.

            What in the world was that? Nobody said anything like that was lurking in the mines. And they didn’t even find a magic crystal. What sour luck. Did they risk their lives for nothing there? Or was Crowley just trying to find a way to get rid of them? The circumstances lined up. This forest was remote and deserted. It was perfect for dumping bodies where the authorities couldn’t find them. And the way the monster had attacked them, it’d be easy to spin a cover story. About careless kids biting off more than they could chew after being punished with expulsion. It was the perfect cover story.

            “Erm… lady?” Grim questioned suddenly. His eyes went wide while his ears pressed flat against his skull. Arun glanced in his direction, one eyebrow raised. “What’s going on with your eyes? They have this really weird look to them.” Arun followed his line of sight. And jolted.

            “Suravi. Eyes,” Arun said. “Eyes didn’t change back.”

            What? Her eyes didn’t change back? Suravi looked around, searching for a reflective surface to use. Grim and Arun guided her eyes to the nearby stream. Where she could see what was going on.

            Sure enough, her eyes were still glowing their eerie gold. Shining brightly against the black night. Illuminating this sunless part of the day like gilded arrows laced with light. Complete with slitted pupils resembling a dragon’s. Or a cat’s. Suravi looked. Long and hard. Before she sighed in exhaustion and exasperation.

            “Oh…” she muttered. “So they are…” How frustrating. It wasn’t enough that they had to go and expose their own secret. Now her weird eyes were on display for everyone to see. She was fortunate, then, that they reverted back to normal on their own given enough time. Or else she’d be walking around advertising her biggest secret every time she used her magic. Wonderful.

            “Miss?” she heard Deuce ask. “Are you— Whoa!” His voice went up at least ten octaves with how high his shriek was. “What’s going on?!” Arun and Grim both grimaced. It wasn’t long now until their dirty laundry was aired. And at the worst opportune moment, at that. Suravi groaned. Already dreading how this particular talk would go. And where did that putrid smell come fro—

            Wait… that smell… Was it… smoke?

            “L-Lady?” Grim asked. His eyes were still wide. His ears were still pressed flat against his head. “Why is there smoke coming out of your mouth?” Huh? What? Smoke? What smoke? Why was Deuce backing up like that? Why was Ace looking at her like he’d never seen her before? Why was her vision suddenly black and cloudy? Arun was searching for something, muttering all the while. What was he looking for?

            It wasn’t until Suravi coughed did a large puff of black smoke come out of her mouth. Inky black and swirling upward in the air. Oh… so that’s what it was. She coughed again. Twice more. Both times, the ugly black smoke escaped her mouth. Ugh, what a horrible stench. It smelled like someone was burning brimstone right next to them. If not right in the middle of the group. Then again, that’s what she gets for summoning that much fire in such a short time.

            Arun muttered something before Suravi heard a small splash. Footsteps followed. Before a pair of hands feebly cupping some water entered her line of sight. Suravi looked up. Her inhuman gold eyes looking into Arun’s worried dark eyes. He held up the water to her. Silently pleading.

            “Please drink some,” he asked. Suravi stared down. Her glowing gold eyes masked the darkening circles forming under her eyelids. She wanted to move her hand. But found it weighed heavier than lead. Even moving her head felt like it took tremendous effort. All she could do was blink listlessly at the water her brother had brought her.

            Arun blinked. Then held his hands closer to her mouth. Close enough where she could drink without much effort. The cool water gradually washed down her throat. Quelling and dispelling the musty black smoke. Gradually, bit by bit while Arun brought her water, the inky black smoke turned into blanched white steam. Scalding hot to the touch. Grim yelped when tufts of the steam blew by. Deuce’s eyes widened enough they looked like saucers. And Ace’s face was completely unreadable. Save for traces of building rage. Suravi closed her eyes, massaging her forehead while tendrils of white steam trickled out of her mouth.

            When she opened her eyes again, they were back to their normal dark color.

            “Phew…”

            Her head was starting to hurt.

            “What in the hell was that?!” they heard Ace yell. Suravi groaned, the pounding in her head worsening. Arun wrapped his arms around her, Grim pawing the hem of her skirt in surprise. Deuce yelped and tried to stop Ace. But it was a vain effort. Fueled by pure rage, Ace marched to where the Songs sat. Suravi gave him a dull look. Completely out of energy for the day.

            “You!” Ace howled, pointing an accusing finger at them. “What in the hell was that?!”

            “Ace!” Deuce called. “Calm down!” Deuce hooked his arms under Ace’s to restrain him. Ace kicked and kicked. Eyes burning and laser-focused on the Songs. Arun mustered up the most ferocious look he could summon. Directed at Ace. It did nothing to quell the rage. If anything, it only fanned the flames.

            Ace shoved Deuce off of him and marched again to the Songs. Arun held Suravi even tighter while Grim stood next to him. Arms held wide in defense. He glared as fiercely as he could at the approaching attacker. Baring his teeth while he was at it. Ace was not deterred. At all. The fire within was searing hot. He wasn’t going to let them get away with making everyone look like idiots.

            “You have magic! Both of you!” Ace accused. “That was magic back there! Ma! Gic!” Deuce opened his mouth to protest. But Ace’s words threw ice cold water onto that fire. He looked at the Songs in bewilderment. Arun protecting his sister. Grim protecting his minions.            

            “You… what?” Deuce asked. His brows furrowed. The realization dawned on him. “You have magic? But how?” The Dark Mirror never said anything about that.

            “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Arun said. Eyes narrowed and dark. Still aimed at Ace.

            “Oh, don’t play me for a dumbass,” he hissed. “I saw that. All of it.” Arun tried not to gulp. But it was heard.

            “That fire you two summoned?” Ace pointed out. Specifically, the fire that saved them all. “That was magic, wasn’t it.” The accusation was apparent in his tone. Deuce was doing everything in his power, and then some, to hopefully calm Ace down. But the doubt on his face was present. Because, there was no other way to put it, both of them now knew the Songs had magic.

            “What of it?” Arun defended. His protective hold on Suravi didn’t waver one bit. “You didn’t care about it until now.” Ace reared back. As though he had been physically slapped. “You also made sure to let us know we were at the bottom of the food chain before.” He looked Ace in the eye. Challenging him. “Does having magic change all that?”

            Arun was flying by the seat of his pants by now. He didn’t know how Ace would react to that. Whether he would fly into a rage. Or he would balk and take the time to contemplate this matter carefully. But neither Ace nor Deuce carefully considered their present situation enough to avoid it. Not with the chandelier. And certainly not with the monster. Right now, Ace looked as though he was about to pop a vein.

            “Why you little—!!” he roared. Arun flinched. Protecting Suravi with everything he had. Ace lunged at them. Hands out. Fully intending to wring his little neck. And then a blue flame intercepted Ace’s rampage.

            “Whoa!”

            Ace fell back. Deuce barely caught him with his hands. He would have let him fall without support. But his mother had raised him better than that. Despite that, Ace still slipped through Deuce’s hold and landed on the ground. Hard. Groaning, he massaged his buttocks and glared. Another burst of blue flame and Ace was sent scrambling to get away. Deuce not far behind him. Standing again on his own two feet, Ace glanced at the Songs.

            “Hey, Mop Head!” Grim declared. Hackles raised and breath ready to spew more fire. “Hands off my minions!” Ace blinked. Then lunged again. This time, Deuce managed to keep him in his place. Once again hooking his arms around Ace’s, Deuce held them both in one place by digging his heels into the ground. Arun’s iron glare wavered. Gradually replaced by fear. Grim held strong, as much as he could. He had to protect his minion.

            Ace, however, was now raging.

            “Do you think this is funny?!” he all but roared. “Telling us you don’t have magic?!” Deuce struggled to keep him in place with all the flailing he was doing. “What, do you think we’re stupid or something?!” The pounding in Suravi’s head was getting worse. “How ’bout you just get your asses out of here and never show your faces again!” Arun’s shoulders quivered. Tears threatened to prick at his eyes. Grim was ready to fire back. Both literally and figuratively. At this rate, it would take them all night just to resolve this conflict. And time was not on their side right now.

            “Would you have believed us?” Suravi asked. Immediately, Ace’s outrage quieted down. Gradually replaced by shock. Arun looked at her. Pleading with her to not do anything. She was too hurt. But Suravi gave him a gentle pat on his back. And a gentle rub to Grim’s head. Straightening her slumped posture, she cradled both against her. Encasing them in protection. She then leveled Ace with a stern but fiery glare.

            “Would you have believed us?” she pressed again. “Because I seem to remember a certain other magician having trouble believing firm evidence.” Ace recoiled. Her words piercing.

            “And so you all know,” she added. Leveling both him and Deuce with her white-hot glare. “Neither we nor the Dark Mirror ever said we were magicless.” She let them both absorb that before delivering her next statement. “You all came to that conclusion on your own.” Deuce at least had the good grace to look ashamed. Ace, however, glared right back. Challenging. But having nothing to say or add.

            “So really,” Suravi added. “Do you blame us for wanting to see if you really were stupid?” Her eyes wandered over both of the boys. Challenging them to prove her wrong. “After all, you treated us as second-class citizens based on your presumption that we don’t have magic.” Riddle’s sneer at her was still fresh in her mind. “Why then should we tell you we have it?”

            The question hung in the air like a dead weight. Pressing everyone in the vicinity. No one had an answer. No one had a counter. Ace’s fists clenched so tightly, Suravi wondered if he remembered he had a wounded hand. His body reminded him seconds later when he unclenched it with a yelp. Clutching his hand, then glaring again at Suravi, Ace turned around. Kicking a stone out of the way.

            “Let’s give up and go home,” he said. “I’d rather get expelled than fight that thing. Whatever.” Suravi wanted to say she was surprised. But she wasn’t. The others, however…

            “What?” Arun asked.

            “Wha?!” Deuce cried. “Don’t screw with me! I’d rather die than face expulsion!” Suravi quirked an eyebrow. “There could still be a magic crystal in there!” Fair point, fair point. “You think I could just give up and leave?!” Maybe not, but with that monster in there, it was basically suicide. Ace just waved him off.

            “Ha,” he laughed hollowly. “You talk big for someone worse at magic than me.” Bit by bit, his smug grin returned. Before it gave way to a frown. “Go alone if you want. I’m done.”

            “Oooh, is that right?” Deuce suddenly shouted. Grim’s tail went rod straight. Arun latched onto Suravi. And Suravi herself simply jolted in surprise. “Then stay right there cowering like a spineless coward!” What the heck? What happened to Deuce? Just minutes ago, he was as calm and collected as can be. Now he looked like he could seriously pummel someone if they looked at him wrong.

            “Huh? Coward?” Ace taunted. “Who exactly are you talking about?” Deuce was about to protest again.

            “Uhh… Deuce?”

            That was until Grim caught his attention.

            “Did you switch up your character?” Grim asked.

            “Y-yeah…” Arun stammered in agreement. “What the heck happened?” Deuce’s wild eyes flickered over to them. And seeing the fearful look on the boy’s face, alongside the startled looks on Grim and Suravi, he snapped back to reality.

            “Huh?!” Deuce gasped. Then he coughed. “My bad.” He coughed again. “I lost my composure a bit.”

            “We could tell,” Arun quipped. Deuce chose to ignore that. “Still, there has to be something we could do.” Suravi looked up, stroking Arun’s hair and Grim’s head.

            “Can magic help us here?” she asked. No trace of mockery present. Instead, it was genuine curiosity. As Arun said, there had to be something they could do about this. Maybe use magic? But she’d have to regulate her own usage if she did. Or else she would spend the rest of the night belching up inky black smoke. Not something she wanted to do again. Deuce sadly shook his head no.

            “Like the headmaster said earlier,” Deuce reminded. “Magic isn’t all-powerful. If you can’t imagine it, then it won’t materialize.” He spared a glance at the Songs and Grim. “Large-scale or complicated magic requires a lot of training to use.”

            “But that’s why we have schools for magic,” Ace cut in. “You have to practice a lot to use magic just as it comes to mind.” Ah, that explains it. “Bluntly speaking, you’ll screw up if you lose your cool.” He flicked his wrist to summon some of his wind magic from earlier. “Stuff you’re good at, you can go off instinct.”

            “Noted,” Suravi said. Explained that way, it did make a lot of sense. Their mother obviously had training and practice while she was alive. Hence why she could perform all that magic so easily. Whereas Suravi and Arun only had minimal practice with their fire magic. Hence that was their strongest field. Even then, out in the middle of nowhere, they were essentially sitting ducks with minimal defense.

            “At any rate,” Deuce proclaimed. “I’m going in there.” Everyone’s heads snapped up. “I’ll figure out how to beat that thing and come back with a magic crystal.”

            “What?!” Arun exclaimed. “You can’t! That monster is still in there!” Grim tucked himself under Arun’s arm to escape the ensuing fight. Suravi’s eyes closed halfway. Already so done with all this.

            “I’ve got to try,” Deuce insisted. “I can’t get expelled no matter what. What am I even gonna tell my mom?”

            “Oh, please,” Ace dismissed. “Judging by the chandelier incident and your actions so far.” He got up in Deuce’s face. “You’re a complete idiot, aren’t you?” Ouch, blunt. And Suravi thought she was vicious. But, again, he wasn’t too far off the mark. It was Deuce’s stupidity that got them into this mess, after all. Too bad Ace wasn’t finished just yet.

            “You couldn’t land a single hit earlier, but now you’ll ‘figure it out’?” Ace scoffed. “It’s going to end the same.” Deuce bristled.

            “Come again?!” Deuce cawed, offended. His hand cradled his fist. Itching for a fight or something to punch. “You think of—!” The rest of that statement fell into a blur. Accusation after accusation was thrown at one another. Seemingly forgetting for a moment the “magicless” people right with them. Then again, Suravi surmised, she shouldn’t have been surprised.

            “Oh, great…” Arun groaned.

            “Here they go again…” Grim grumbled. At this point in time, Suravi had no idea what they were going to do. Ace and Deuce could not agree on anything. And arguing with them would go nowhere.

            What were they going to do? They couldn’t sit here and do nothing. They would stay expelled if they returned empty-handed. But venturing back into the mines without any form of defense or proper planning was suicide. They didn’t even know if that monster had a weakness or not. It was so insanely strong. And nightmarish to look at. She could still feel her legs turning into jelly just thinking about it.

            The pounding in her head continued to worsen the longer Ace and Deuce continued their spat. She hid it well enough during her little speech. But now she was paying dearly for it. The blood had clotted around the wound. No doubt it would leave a scar after it had healed. Ace would still need to see a medical professional for his hand if they ever got out of there.

            Arun, meanwhile, looked around frantically. He wanted to shout at them. Yell at them. Anything to get them to stop fighting. But if he did, then he would be adding to his sister’s headache. With the head trauma she had suffered earlier, he wasn’t sure if it would help or hinder. What could he do? Someone had to do something. Or else they would be thrown onto the streets with little money and no food. He squeezed Suravi’s hand. Praying with all his might for an answer to their predicament. Anything that could help. Anything.

            “What in the world…” an unfamiliar voice called.

            Of all things to run into out in the middle of a scary dark forest, this wasn’t it. It wasn’t them fighting amongst each other over every reason imaginable. It wasn’t that monster in the mines. And it certainly wasn’t finding out the two “magicless” students weren’t magicless at all.

            No, the last thing they expected to run into here was another living person. Another living person who had quite literally walked right into a warzone or a minefield. Whichever suited the situation better. Ace and Deuce stopped their fight immediately. Mostly out of shock at hearing someone else approaching them, but at least they stopped. Deuce immediately inched over to the Songs. Standing right in front of them in case the stranger was someone dangerous. Ace narrowed his eyes. Unhappy about yet another unseen circumstance showing up. He sized up the stranger suspiciously.

            “Who the heck are you?” Ace questioned the stranger. Said stranger had silvery gray rabbit ears protruding from a forest green hood. One that had obviously seen better days. Patches of fabric decorated the hem. In his right hand, he held a sturdy-looking longbow. Strapped across his back was a quiver full of arrows. Well-maintained and they looked like they could pierce through metal. His belt had several pouches and knives attached to them. Some of which looked weathered and worn, but still usable. Compared to the rest of the kids in the group, he looked right at home in this forest.

            The stranger pulled back his hood. Revealing a rather handsome face with short, tousled hair that matched the color of his ears. From what Suravi and Arun could remember from the talk at NRC, he was what they called a beastman. And a rabbit beastman, at that.

            “I could ask you kids the same thing,” the beastman said. “What the heck are you all doing here in the middle of the night? This is dangerous territory.” Dangerous, right. Understatement of the century there. It wasn’t like they just narrowly escaped death by mutated ink monster.

            “We, uh…” Deuce started. But Ace finished.

            “We were just going home,” Ace huffed. “Nothing to see here.”

            “Nothing,” the unknown beastman repeated. “So care to tell me why you all look like you just got beat up?”

            “Uh…” Ace drawled. Suddenly remembering the meaning of the word shame. He looked away with wide eyes. Everyone inwardly cringed on themselves. Because, upon closer inspection, they did in fact look like they just crawled out of a trench. Deuce’s uniform was covered head to toe in dust and grime. From being buried under a pile of debris. Ace wasn’t looking much better. Dirt coated his hair. And the piece of Suravi’s skirt wrapped around his hand was soaked red. He would be lucky if his wound didn’t get infected.

            Arun didn’t realize how bad they looked until he saw his hands. Which had a thin layer of red coating his fingers. The blood had already dried. But it would be a huge pain in the arse to wash it off their clothes. Dust clung to him in a thin layer of sweat. Matting his bangs to his forehead. Suravi wasn’t looking much better. Her hair was starting to look like a massive rat’s nest. The trail of blood down her face had dried enough it was starting to crack. And her wound had clotted an ugly red on the side of her head. In short, they all looked like crap.

            “… what school do you kids go to?” the beastman asked. Ace huffed.

            “What the heck would you know,” he challenged. “You don’t look any older than us.” The beastman stared at them. Right before he pulled out a badge. A badge that suddenly made Ace go several shades paler. And made Deuce choke on his spit. Suravi had no idea what the badge was about. It didn’t look like a police badge. But it seemed it meant he was an official of some sort. Therefore, he wasn’t a student like they were, but an adult. And Ace just mouthed off to a licensed official.

            “I’m the park ranger of this forest,” the beastman said. Oh. No wonder Ace suddenly went sheet white. “I was setting up camp on the other side when I heard you all screaming.” Suravi shifted uncomfortably. No doubt he had heard her, too. “Care to say what happened?”

            “Uh…” Ace drawled. He moved his hand to rub his head. Then winced. “Ow.”

            “… how ‘bout you tell me while I get you patched up?” the beastman suggested. “I have a first aid kit at the camp. It shouldn’t take me long to get it.” Arun looked up.

            “Can we, uh,” Deuce started. “Can we have your name, sir?…” The beastman glanced over at the group. Varying degrees of shame and hurt were seen in their faces. As though it were unclear if they would leave the forest alive. If at all. The youngest of the group —the sole girl’s brother, it looked like— stuck close to the others. He eyed the beastman warily. As though he were afraid the stranger would hurt them. The girl looked at him with suspicion. Eyes narrowed as though daring him to try and hurt them. But it was clear she was in no condition to fight back. Not with how much damage it looked like she took. She looked like she could keel over any minute.

            The rabbit beastman looked over them one last time before he spoke again. “I’m Yves Collingwood,” he said to them. “What about you?” Deuce elbowed Ace in the ribs. Ace, in turn, grumbled but stepped forward to introduce himself.

            “Ace Trappola,” he muttered.

            “Deuce Spade,” Deuce said, introducing himself. Mr. Collingwood took note of their names before his eyes swept over the last three.

            “I’m the Great Grim,” Grim said, puffing up his chest. It was painfully obvious he was trying to look cool in front of the new person. But since said new person saw him as a dusty gray cat covered in grime… enough said.

            “I’m… Arun Song,” Arun said. He hadn’t left Suravi’s side at all. Instead, he clung to her like she was his lifeline. Not even looking at the rabbit beastman who was offering his aid. Suravi mustered up a glare to level the stranger with. But instead of the white-hot intensity she had used with Ace and Deuce, it was but mere embers. She could feel Deuce and Ace’s stares on her. And… she had no more energy to spare to anything today.

            “… Suravi Song,” she uttered. Hopefully more polite than she intended. She was quite literally running on fumes. And… was it her imagination or did the forest look like it was spinning?

            “Hey!”

            She didn’t know what had happened next. It was all a blur. But the next thing she knew, she was being carried somewhere. In the arms of someone who had plenty of experience drawing bowstrings and arrows. On instinct, she wanted to kick and scream. Get his hands off of her. Anything so he would stop touching her. But at the same time, she could hear Arun’s voice crying out. Grim’s following behind him. Ace and Deuce’s voices mixed together in an incomprehensible cacophony. What was going on? Why was she being carried somewhere? Did something happen?

            “Set her down over here,” she heard Deuce say. Was it Deuce? It sounded like him. She could hear others moving branches and twigs around. For a while, question marks floated around her head. Until she was gently placed against flat ground near the little stream.

            “Here,” she heard Mr. Collingwood say. She heard a bottle cap unscrew. And fresh water was pressed against her lips. The cooling sensation brought a sense of relief. Even as some of it trickled down her chin. Her eyelids fluttered. And they opened a sliver. Little by little, she regained her senses.

            Arun’s worried face hovered nearby. Grim right beside him with his paws on her hands. Ace and Deuce wore faces of absolute alarm. Like they had seen something intensely shocking just now. What happened? Did the monster come back? Or did something else go down? Little by little, now that her eyes were opened, her clarity was returning. The first thing her eyes drifted to was the rabbit beastman supporting her head.

            “You okay?” he asked. Suravi gave a weak nod in affirmation. “Good.” Mr. Collingwood adjusted himself. Suravi felt the back of his hand pressing against her forehead. “You’re burning up. And it looks like you’re absolutely spent for today.” Good gracious. “I recommend you go back home immediately.”

            What?

            “Wait, sir!” Deuce called. “We can’t go back yet! Not until we get a crystal!” Suravi wanted to slap her forehead. But that would just aggravate the pain. Instead, Ace held his face in his good hand. Mr. Collingwood turned to look at him.

            “I’m sorry, I can’t in good conscience let you all stick around,” he said. “It’s dangerous. There’s more beasts around here than what you kids just put up with.” More beasts? Like what?! “I’m calling your teacher. Which school do you go to?”

            An awkward silence fell over the group.

            “Yeah, uh,” Ace drawled. “About that.” A question mark floated over Mr. Collingwood’s head. And Ace’s hand stung. “Ow…”

            “… I’ll go get the first aid kit now,” Mr. Collingwood said. Nobody protested while he stood up. But not before helping Suravi get into a sitting position. Once she was secure, he adjusted the quiver and bow across his back. “Stay put. I’ll be back shortly.”

            A chorus of “okays” and “sures” sounded off while Mr. Collingwood cast a spell over his shoes. And immediately, he was gone. Dust and leaves floated and settled where he once stood. And Ace and Deuce stood off to the side awkwardly. Arun knelt beside his sister. Grim right next to him with his paws on her hands. Another awkward silence followed before Ace and Deuce sat down with them. At first, the Songs and Grim were confused. Then Ace opened his mouth.

            “Once we’re out of here,” he glowered. “You owe us an explanation.” He was still displeased about the revelation earlier, it seemed. Not that Suravi blamed him, but she was out of energy for this. Deuce regarded Ace with a scolding look. But otherwise said nothing. It seemed he too wanted answers, but he was going about it more politely than Ace. With a sigh, Suravi relented.

            “… deal.”

            It was a mercifully short time before Mr. Collingwood returned. And true to his word, he had brought the first aid kit he had mentioned. Relief fell over the group. They were finally getting something to deal with their injuries. And hopefully make it through the night. Assuming no one was coming for their heads. At Suravi’s insistence, Mr. Collingwood treated Ace first. Followed by Deuce, then Arun. Suravi was treated last. She didn’t mind, honestly. She was just grateful to have a little bit of rest. As short as it was. All the while, the kids told him what had happened. Up to and including the chandelier incident.

            “So, let me get all of this straight,” Mr. Collingwood said once he had packed up the first aid kit. “Four of you got into trouble for charring a statue of the Great Seven.” Several heads nodded. “And instead of staying for your punishment, you decided to skip out.” Ace looked away. Unable to look the park ranger in the eye. “And after that, the cat here decided to skip out too.” Grim bristled but otherwise didn’t say anything. “Which ended with you in the cafeteria on the chandelier.”

            “Which… we destroyed…” Deuce finished with a sad, kicked puppy look. Suravi felt a little bad for him there. As much as she was angry they were all here.

            “And for that, you all got expelled?” Mr. Collingwood questioned. Another round of nods sent him into thinking mode. Eyes closed, brows furrowed, ears twitching and swiveling. “… and to undo that, you have to get a magic crystal.”

            “Exactly,” Ace said. “Though, to be honest, we weren’t counting on the big blot monster.” Mr. Collingwood’s ears shot straight up. “That thing was ugly.” Ace gagged for effect. “And it smelled bad, too.”

            “Of course you would say that…” Suravi muttered to no one in particular. The gauze on her forehead stood out like a sore thumb amid her mane of dark hair. But hey. At least it would heal now that it was properly treated. Praise the Great Seven it wasn’t worse.

            “You say something?” Ace challenged. Suravi didn’t glance his way.

            “I did,” she replied. “Thank you for paying attention.” Ace scoffed.

            “What? Was I supposed to?” he said, smirking.

            “It let you live another day,” Suravi said. “So yes.” Ace’s smirk froze on his face before it morphed into one of annoyance. Deuce, Arun, and Grim snickered while Mr. Collingwood tried not to look amused. The key word being “tried”. Seconds later, after enduring everyone’s snickers, Ace huffed and crossed his arms.

            “All that said,” Mr. Collingwood said, cutting in. “You said something about a ‘blot monster’.” Ace and Suravi both raised an eyebrow. Question marks floated around Deuce, Arun, and Grim’s heads.

            “Yeah?” Ace asked, scratching the back of his head. “What about it?” Mr. Collingwood looked at Ace.

            “Could you tell me more about it?” he requested. Ace once again raised an eyebrow. “Something like that wandering around the woods isn’t a good sign.” Suravi hummed. “Knowledge is power here, as they say.” Ace could’ve sworn he started staring at the park ranger right then and there. Knowledge is power? That felt too suspiciously worded given their situation. For all they knew, the so-called park ranger could be a fake.

            And yet… that didn’t feel right to think about. That badge didn’t seem fake. And Mr. Collingwood did give them first aid without asking anything in return. At the same time, he was not someone they knew very well. He wasn’t affiliated with their school, that much was certain. Or else he wouldn’t have asked what school they went to.

            “That does make sense,” Deuce said, agreeing with Mr. Collingwood’s statement. “The more we know, the more chances we have of getting a crystal.”

            “Right!” Grim cheered. Only for that cheer to die down seconds later.

            “But how?” Arun asked. “We’re unarmed, untrained.” He subtly glanced at his sister. “And injured.” Suravi had by now closed her eyes to rest the migraine pounding at the inside of her head. Although, given the look on Ace’s face earlier, she could guess he was starting to suspect something. As much help as Mr. Collingwood was giving them, it felt like there was something he wasn’t telling them. For one, he didn’t show visible alarm when Ace had mentioned the monster in the mines. Surprise, maybe, but not alarm. It was almost as if he felt comfortable about it. Comfortable in the sense he knew what to do.

            She’d be lying if she said she didn’t share Ace’s suspicions.

            “Let’s just say it’ll help us plan a strategy,” Mr. Collingwood said. Ace regarded him with a quirked eyebrow.

            “Us?” Ace questioned. Mr. Collingwood nodded and smiled.

            “Yes,” he confirmed. “Us.” Deuce lit up.

            “Does—does that mean?” Deuce stammered out. “You’re going to help us?” If that was the case, then Arun and Grim would jump and shout for joy. Someone was going to help them! They weren’t going to be thrown out!

            “I don’t feel good about leaving you kids to handle it on your own,” Mr. Collingwood said. “What’s more.” He slung his bow over his shoulders. “I have a few bones to pick with your headmaster for sending you all out here.” Question marks floated around their heads. “Long story. It’s between adults.”

            No one decided to comment on that.

            “Noted.”

            Mr. Collingwood sat down with them. All of them moved so they were gathered in a circle. As risky as it was to accept help from a total stranger, Mr. Collingwood did help them. Without asking for anything in return. What’s more, time was not on their side. Who knows how much of it they lost fleeing for their lives. And if they came back empty-handed, their expulsion was sealed. Mr. Collingwood was, by all accounts, a godsend. With him on their side, they at least had more of a chance at correcting their gargantuan mistake. Looking all of them in the eye, he spoke.

            “Tell me everything.”

            With unanimous affirmation from the group, they told Mr. Collingwood everything they could about the blot monster. From the horrid stench to the freakish strength to the heavy pickaxe it carried. They told him everything. All the while, the rabbit beastman’s face was nigh unreadable. It was difficult for Suravi and Ace to get a read on him. He had a crazy good poker face. Deuce, Arun, and Grim, meanwhile, felt great comfort knowing they were going to get help. And from someone experienced, too! At their request, Mr. Collingwood shot an arrow as a demonstration of his ability.

            The arrow went straight through a tree trunk several meters away. Deuce, Grim, and Arun marveled with starry eyes while Suravi and Ace recoiled with pale faces. Good to know Mr. Collingwood had good range. Now what was the plan?

            “We’re going to need a distraction, first,” Mr. Collingwood said. “Get its attention and draw it out of the mines.” Arun raised a hand. “Yes?” His attention turned to the group’s youngest.

            “How will we do that?” Arun asked. Uncertainty and subtle fear colored his features. Which deepened when Mr. Collingwood frowned.

            “We will need someone to act as bait, unfortunately,” he said. At Arun’s pensive look he added, “Don’t worry. I won’t ask you.” Arun wanted to breathe a sigh of relief. But that just meant someone else would have to bell the cat. Ace, Deuce, and Grim were willing candidates. Where did that leave him and Suravi?

            “Perhaps I could…” she suggested. Arun looked at her in alarm. Was she really going to volunteer? In that condition? She was going to elaborate. But she was cut off by a stern look from their elder.

            “Oh, no you’re not,” Mr. Collingwood reprimanded. “You’re staying right here, missy.”

            “Huh?” Deuce and Grim squawked.

            “Why?” Ace questioned. Mr. Collingwood held up a hand.

            “One,” he started. “You sustained head trauma. Any physical overexertion is gonna worsen it.” Suravi paused. “Two, the way you’re doing right now, you’re at further risk of landing yourself in a hospital.” She flinched. Neither she nor Arun could afford hospital bills. “And three.” He looked her in the eye. “You’re spent. Simple as that.” Arun cringed inwardly, knowing how bad Suravi was about asking for help.

            “… alright,” she relented. Arun’s eyes widened. She wasn’t going to fight? “My head hurts anyway…” she complained, hand resting on the side of her head. Ah, Arun thought. That explained it. Still, he couldn’t help but worry.

            “Stay with her,” Mr. Collingwood said. Arun turned around sharply. Eyes wide in surprise.

            “What?”

            Mr. Collingwood stood and approached them. Kneeling so he was eye level with Arun, he spoke in a much gentler tone. “The lady needs the man of the house with her while we’re at war.” He smiled. “Okay?”

            Deuce looked like he wanted to protest but thought better about it. Ace, for his part, was dead silent. Looking like he was thinking deeply about something. Grim’s eyes darted between the beastman and his minion. With no other options to keep his sister safe, Arun sighed and relented.

            “We’ll also need to lay a trap,” Mr. Collingwood continued, standing back up. “Either to kill it or hold it down. Whichever works.” His eyes scanned the group. “You kids have magic, right?” Ace, Deuce, and Grim nodded. The Songs kept silent. “Show me what you can do.” An uneasy glance was exchanged between the three volunteers. Before Ace pulled out his magical pen. With a swing and a swish, he summoned the wind to do his bidding. Deuce followed by summoning a huge cauldron to fall nearby.

            Arun decided the look on Mr. Collingwood’s face was worth it after narrowly avoiding being crushed.

            “Finally,” Grim cackled, jumping up. “A chance to show off my awesome moves!” Mr. Collingwood quirked an eyebrow. Until Ace just said to go with it. Shrugging, Mr. Collingwood let Grim work his magic. With a huff and a puff, Grim summoned his blue fire to show what he could do.

            “Fnnagh!!”

            A swarm of blue flames erupted around them. Ace and Deuce squawked and hugged each other. Suravi and Arun just brushed the stray hairs out of their faces (though Arun was doing it for Suravi given her condition). Mr. Collingwood’s eyes widened at the display. Grim preened. The attention going to his head.

            “How’s that?” he bragged. “Awesome, right?” Not knowing the tree beside him had begun to burn. Literally.

            “You could start by not burning us down,” Arun flatly snarked. Suravi snickered.

            “Eh?” Grim questioned. Then he looked to his side. “Ack!” Panic was beginning to overtake the group. Some of them, anyway. Ace and Deuce scrambled to get away, hiding behind Suravi and Arun for cover. Grim darted to and fro. Trying to stop the fire that was going to consume the tree. And them, if it wasn’t stopped.

            Mr. Collingwood observed the scene with an almost bored look. Right before he stood up, walked towards the fire, and calmly waved his pen at it. Manipulating the water from the stream, he doused the fire on the tree. The ease with which he performed this spell betrayed his age. Ace and Deuce poked their heads out from behind their shields. Both of whom gave the duo pointed looks. Then back at Mr. Collingwood. Who just gave them the most unimpressed look he could muster.

            “Next time, try it when there’s no dry brush around,” he said. Which resulted in quick, rapid nods from everyone present.

            “Ow…” Suravi muttered, grabbing her head. The pounding was getting worse thanks to that little motion. Swaying, it took her a bit to realize Deuce and Arun were helping her stay up. Leaning her against a tree, they returned their attention to Mr. Collingwood.

            “So…” Ace inquired. “Any ideas?” The rabbit beastman was muttering to himself about something. At first, they thought it was random nonsense. Until a bright glint went off in the elder magician’s eyes. His ears twitched. So did his nose. His left foot started rapidly thumping the earth. Giving away his excitement. For a moment, he looked more like an excited pupil than an experienced mage. Willing his foot to stop thumping, he glanced over the group.

            “Well, for one,” Mr. Collingwood said. “I may have a plan ready.”

Chapter Text

            “You… really think it’ll go as planned?” Grim shivered. “I’m sca—” He caught himself and shook his head. “No, just nervous.” Behind him, the other three gathered in front of the mine.

            “Don’t worry,” Mr. Collingwood assured while drawing an arrow from his quiver. Both his ears pointed forward. “We’re going to get through this. One way or another.” Mr. Collingwood ducked close to the ground. Bow drawn and the arrow’s tip charging with magic. Deuce stood beside the beastman. Magical pen out and waiting. Ace sauntered up next to Grim. Cocky as always, but there was an underlying hesitance to his movements.

            “Haha,” Ace taunted. “You’re too stiff.” Mr. Collingwood’s left ear twitched while he pulled his hood over his head. “Just go with the flow. Let’s get this over with!” He wanted to punch his open palm. But he hesitated thanks to the sudden reminder not to undo Mr. Collingwood’s work. And the abrupt wind blowing from the mine. He’d be lying if he said he didn’t shiver and chatter his teeth from the unnatural cold.

            “Remember,” Mr. Collingwood reminded. “Ace and Grim go first. Then draw the beast out of hiding.” Both nodded, though there was a visible chill going down their spines. “Don’t fight it. Leave that to me.” He held up his charging arrow as reassurance. “Then once it’s out, we’ll spring the trap.” Deuce nodded fervently. His head looked like it would pop off. “After that, you three go in and find a crystal.” He held something up. “Remember, you’ll be on a time limit once that happens.” All three gulped and nodded in understanding.

            “And once we’re there,” Mr. Collingwood grimly stated. His ears pulled back. “There’s no turning back. Understood?” He was once again met with three heads nodding. “Good. I’ll go on ahead and map out an escape route.” He pulled out three crystals and handed them to the trio. “Use these to get out if things get hairy.” Another chorus of “okays” and “sures” followed. Then Mr. Collingwood stood up and entered the mine. The glow from his arrow tip faded. Leaving it looking like it hadn’t been charged with magic.

            Silence loomed over the group in the wake of Mr. Collingwood’s absence. The woods around them felt claustrophobic. Their branches seemed to reach toward them with thin and spindly fingers. Deuce jumped, thinking he had seen one sprout a face and roar at him. Complete with an inhuman lunge at his blazer. Ace yelped. The sound of a distant croak set off alarm bells inside his head. Grim shivered and wrapped his tail around himself. Teeth chattering and tears threatening to spill from his eyes. He really wished they brought Arun with them. Already, he was missing the warmth from his boy.

            “This-this is so scary!” Grim whimpered. “Why did we have to leave them there?” His paws flew up. “Why did he have to leave us here?” Why did they have to leave his boy behind? Alone with the broom demon? He wanted his boy! Right now!

            “Because,” Ace sharply reminded. “Suravi can’t blow fire anymore for today and Arun has to play guard dog.” Grim huffed. “Besides, your boy?” He grinned that infuriating grin. “Since when were you so possessive?” Grim hissed. His fur stood on end. Beside him, Deuce gave Ace a questioning look.

            “That’s the first time I’ve heard you use their names,” he said. Crossing his arms. “You usually call them something else.” Ace regarded him with a disinterested look. “Are you sure you’re not getting possessive?” Ace sneered.

            “Hah?” he taunted. “What? You getting attached to them or something?” Deuce sputtered and recoiled. Not expecting that response. “What? You brought it up.” Deuce choked on his spit. Words tumbled out of his mouth in an incoherent mess. Through it all, he ended with a glare leveled at Ace. For what reason, they didn’t know.

            “How long is that guy gonna take?” Grim asked. “He said he’d be back by now.” Ace and Deuce both gave him a flat, blank stare.

            “He hasn’t even been gone that long,” Deuce muttered. “Besides, I’m just glad someone is helping us.” He sighed. “Who knows where we’d be without him.”

            “Dead weight is what we’d be,” Ace grunted. With an emphasis on the dead bit. “I’m surprised he actually agreed to it. Don’t those guys usually have something better to do?” He glanced to the side. “Besides, how does he even know what to do?” Ace’s voice trailed off. “I thought this sort of thing was rare…”

            “Hm?” Deuce asked.

            “Nothing. Just talking.”

            Deuce raised an eyebrow at him. Clearly unconvinced. Or he took it and ran with it. Whichever suited more.

            “Hm.”

            Some time passed with the trio waiting outside the mines. Although the company couldn’t be described as pleasant. Ace, Deuce, and Grim gave each other uneasy and fleeting glances. Not wanting to talk, yet wanting to say something. They clutched their crystals in their hands. The magic in them gave a faint glow. Was this something they would learn later in their career at Night Raven? Or was it something particular to Mr. Collingwood’s field of expertise? At this point, only time would tell.

            Speaking of the rabbit beastman.

            “Hey, there he is,” Ace pointed out. Deuce and Grim followed his line of sight in time to see the beastman emerging from the mines. Some dust and mineral ore covered his cloak. But otherwise, he seemed fine. Ace frowned. Not quite liking the implications of what just happened.

            “Good news,” Mr. Collingwood said. “There is a magic crystal still in there.”

            All heads snapped up.

            “Really?!” Deuce cried. Excitement laced his voice. Which quickly died down when Mr. Collingwood delivered the complementary set of bad news.

            “Bad news,” Mr. Collingwood added. “That monster’s still in there.” Deuce’s spirit immediately deflated.

            “Well, that’s just great!” Grim shouted. Paws in the air and displeasure rolling off him in waves. “What are we supposed to do now? Wait ‘till we get expelled?” Ace pretended not to listen to Grim complaining.

            “Stick to the plan,” Mr. Collingwood stated matter-of-factly. He drew another arrow, charged it with magic, and loaded his bow. “Less chances of dying. More chances of getting out of this in one piece.” Ace eyed him with suspicion.

            “You sure know a lot about this sort of situation,” he observed. “Just how many times have you done this?” Mr. Collingwood regarded him like a small child. Though Ace didn’t like the look in his eyes when the topic of the monster was brought up. If anything, it just added to the suspicions he already had about the beastman.

            “Let’s just say you get to experience a lot once you’re out of school,” Mr. Collingwood said. Glancing up, he observed the surrounding area. “Places now.” He shook the dust and mineral ore off his hood. “It’s time.”

            The three nodded and began the first phase of the plan.

            “Roger.”

            This was a bad idea. This was a really bad idea. Not only were the mines abnormally cold and stale. The monster that chased them out was still inside. Lurking. Waiting. Probably still dragging that heavy pickaxe with it. Was it even smart to go back in? Knowing that monster was still in there? The crystals Mr. Collingwood had given them gave a soft glow. A mark of reassurance from the caster that they would be alright. It was small, but it helped them steel their nerves a bit. Knowing they had someone like him on their side.

            Grim and Ace shared a look. Not liking this one bit. The mine was still dark and empty. The ghosts could still be lurking around. Ace swore he saw the tail of a mouse or a rat scampering about. Since when did they see rodents around here? Sure, they “volunteered” to be the bait (really, Grim?), but they didn’t think it’d be this scary!

            “M-maybe we should go back,” Grim whimpered. Ace glared.

            “What? And see everyone laughing at us?” Ace was doing his best to put on a brave face. But even he was scared witless at the thought of facing that monster again. “Besides, all we have to do is draw it out.” He ignored the way his fingers trembled while he clutched his pen. “Can’t be easy to screw that up.” Grim’s tail and fur stood on end.

            “You take that back!” the cat hissed. Ace rolled his eyes.

            “Make me.”

            Grim growled, “Why you—!” He was ready to lunge and claw Ace’s eyes out.

            “Leaaavee…”

            At once, their spines went stiff as wooden planks. Gulping, their heads creaked and groaned at the motion of turning. Eyes wide, their mouths suddenly went dry. Yelping, Grim lept into Ace’s arms. Ace clung to the cat in return. Great Seven, that monster was closer than it sounded. They could feel its presence all the way from where they stood.

            “Leaaavee…”

            Grim yelped. “A-are you sure we should do this?” His voice had gone up at least two octaves. Ace gulped down the lump that was forming in his throat.

            “You have any better ideas?” Ace hissed. His voice had also gone up an octave or two. “It’s now or never.” He hated how his hands trembled and shivered. Even with the cat clinging to him. This chill he felt was unnatural. That much he knew. But still. They’d come this far. No turning back now. “… you first.”

            Grim gaped and sputtered. Not happy at being volunteered to start poking the wasp nest. But it was now or never. And they would not be coming back without a magical crystal. Gaining a bit of courage thinking about his boy, Grim hopped down and took a deep breath. With renewed vigor, he shouted at the top of his lungs.

            “Hey, beasty!” Grim clamored. They nearly flinched hearing the clang from the pickaxe. Ace absently rubbed his bandaged hand. “O-O-O-over here!” Grim’s voice shook while his ears flattened against his head. Ace glowered at him.

            “You call that a taunt?” he questioned. Cupping his hands over his mouth, and ignoring the way the monster growled, Ace shouted. “Over here, you big fat slow piece of lard!” The growling from the monster intensified. Causing the hairs on the back of Ace’s neck to stand up.

            “What’s wrong? Too ugly to show yourself?” Ace continued to taunt. Despite the growing waver in his voice. “How ’bout you don’t show your mug again and stay there?” He laughed for effect. “Gonna cry to mommy?” Ace rubbed tears from his eyes in a mocking motion. “Waaah. Waaaahh.”

            CLANG!

            “Leaaaaaaaavvee!!!”

            They both screamed. “You really made it mad!” Grim shrieked. “Gah! It’s coming!”

            “Gee, you think?!” Ace shouted. Another clang from the pickaxe resounded off the walls of the mines. Both Grim and Ace jumped. Their hearts pounded so loudly they were sure they would leap out of their chests. A crash close by caused dust and debris to rain down. Accompanied by the stench of old and rotten ink. Resisting the urge to gag, Ace turned tail and ran.

            “Run, you idiot!” he screamed at the top of his lungs. “Run!” Grim panicked. Head whipping left and right. His hind foot stepped back. Then another. And another. Soon, he was on all fours and running. It wasn’t long until he caught up to Ace.

            “There… thief… too,” the monster groaned. Ace and Grim gulped. The inhuman reverb in its voice sent shivers down their spines. The monster trudged behind them. The foul inky smell accompanying it like a threatening aura. The light from its lantern gave an eerie ambiance to the monster. Outlining the cracks on the glass ink bottle that comprised its head.

            The blood drained from their faces. The monster’s attention was truly and fully on them now.

            “Won’t give…” it groaned. The pickaxe dragged behind it. Dragging and digging up age-old dirt along the ground. It clashed against an old rail. Illuminating the dark and dreary mine with a shower of sparks. Some of which almost landed on Grim’s tail. Yelping, he jumped forward. Desperate to be out.

            “Mine…” it groaned again. Stopping, it raised its fist high into the air. Causing another shower of grime and rubble to rain down from the ceiling. Ace and Grim felt their legs turning into jelly. The monster was now right on their tail.

            “Mine!!”

            Its fist collided with the walls of the mines.

            “Pyah!” Grim shrieked. “That punch looks like a knockout if it lands!” The crater left by the monster’s fist sent shudders through their bodies. Thank the Great Seven one of them wasn’t in the way.

            “Don’t just stand there!” Ace shouted. “Run!” Grim panted and followed. Both finally darted out of the mines. The monster picked up its pace in hot pursuit. Soon, the entirety of the beast was in the clearing.

            “Go away!” it growled. “Go away!!”

            CLANG!

            The entrance to the mines was smashed wide open at the impact. Splintered wood and rocks of various sizes flew from the walls. Along with clumps of clay and old, rotted earth. Grim and Ace slid to the ground and ducked. Covering their heads with their hands. There was no way Deuce and Mr. Collingwood didn’t hear that! The monster was right outside the mines now!

            Huffing and breathing heavily, they sprang forward and ran. The monster trailing right behind them. Knocking down trees and demolishing rocks in its way. They ran around in circles. Dodging strikes from its pickaxe and blows from its first. Ace spotted Mr. Collingwood perched in a tree. Bow drawn and waiting. Deuce was near the base of the tree. His pen was ready to fire off the magic at Mr. Collingwood’s signal. Good. If they could just get the monster over here a little more…

            “It’s pretty far from the tunnel now!” Grim cried. Mr. Collingwood’s ears faced forward.

            “Deuce!” the beastman called. “Now!”

            “R-Right!” Deuce stammered. “Calm down…” he breathed. In and out. “Take aim… The biggest, heaviest… thing I know…” The chaos from the monster chasing Grim and Ace made it difficult to focus. But with Mr. Collingwood’s reassurance in the form of a magic-loaded arrow (how many of those did he have?!) Deuce knew what he had to do. What he had to summon. Taking another deep breath, he cast the first spell.

            “Come forth,” he called. “Cauldron!”

            Sheeeng!

            CRASH!!

            “Guaaa?!”

            Deuce’s cauldron flattened the monster underneath.

            “Ace! Grim!” Mr. Collingwood called out. “Your turn!”

            “Alright!” Ace shouted. “I got this!” The wind around him began to pick up. Rustling the leaves and the fringes of his hair. Wielding his magical pen, he called forth his spell. “Let's go! Extra Large Tempest!”

            Whoooosh!

            “And the Great Grim's Fire Special!” Grim huffed and puffed. “Ffgnaaaaaa!”

            Fwooosh!!

            Blue flames rushed forward to meet the winds from Ace’s tempest. Greedily gulping the fuel to enlarge themselves. The wind and flames combined to form an abnormally large and destructive ball of flame. And once it made contact with the monster…

            “Guaaaaah?!”

            The flames seized their prey in their relentless maw. Hungrily devouring the beast. The monster’s dry clothes and black ink caught fire immediately. It was writhing and twisting in pain and agony. Clawing at the ground in a desperate attempt to escape. But the weight from the cauldron pinned it to the earth. Preventing any movement. Ace, Deuce, and Grim backed far away and regrouped. Giving Mr. Collingwood room to complete the trap.

            Fwip!

            A single arrow was fired into the sky. Before it split and formed a net. Six or seven arrows fell around the struggling monster and pierced the ground. It squirmed and contorted. Twisted back and forth. But no matter what it did to try and escape, the net gleamed a golden light and held it in place. Grim’s amplified flames didn’t even seem to burn it.

            “Don’t worry. The net’s fireproof,” Mr. Collingwood said. “Now go. Get the crystal.”

            “Roger!” Ace, Deuce, and Grim said in unison. One by one, they darted into the mines. Searching for their salvation from today’s expulsion. Mr. Collingwood placed himself near the monster. Ensuring that it stayed in place while the three went to retrieve the crystal. It groaned a long “wait”. But the trio and the beastman didn’t pay it any heed. The thing they nearly lost their lives for was within reach. All they had to do was find it.

            The mines didn’t feel any less suffocating when they ventured back in. But the adrenaline coursing through their bodies blocked out the pain and exhaustion. Fueling their every step towards their goal. The crystals Mr. Collingwood had given them started to glow. Grim yelped at first. Ace fumbled and Deuce almost dropped his. But the shock soon faded the closer they got to a certain part of the mines.

            A gleam in the dark had gone off at the same time the crystals started vibrating.

            “There!” Deuce shouted. “A magic crystal!” Ace grabbed a nearby pickaxe and swung with all his might. Releasing the crystal from its place in the wall. It fell and clattered on the ground. But it was still full of live magic. Grim grabbed the crystal with his paws. Joyfully lifting it over his head.

            “We got it!” he exclaimed. Ace and Deuce cheered. Then the walls of the mine began rumbling. “Let’s skadaddle!” No one bothered to argue. The euphoria from finding the crystal sent another wave of adrenaline through them. Powering them. Willing themselves to escape the mines a second time. Their legs and paws carried them through the tunnels and back to the entrance. And back into fresh air.

            “Freedom!” Grim exclaimed.

            “Noooooo!!!” the monster screamed. Writhing and reaching for the crystal it had so fiercely guarded. By now, Mr. Collingwood was struggling to keep it in place. The magic on the net was fading. And so were the flames.

            “Mr. Collingwood! Mr. Collingwood!” Deuce cried. The rabbit beastman looked up. “Sir! We got the—!”

            SNAP!!

            The trio skidded to a stop. Eyes wide with renewed terror. Time seemed to slow down at the scene in front of them. Strands of gold flew off. The beast was rearing back up. The pickaxe lay abandoned on the ground. Guttural growls mixed with boiling ink emitted from the beast. And its fist had made contact with the person standing the closest to it.

            Mr. Collingwood’s eyes snapped open. His limbs went limp and useless. The monster’s fist collided with him. Sending him flying and flailing into the woods. With a sickening crunch, his back rammed into the trunk of a tree. Splintering it and stopping his flight across the forest. He slumped down. The air knocked right out of him. His eyes then went blank. A thin trail of blood flowed from his mouth down his chin. His ears flopped uselessly over his head. And he went still.

            No one remembered how to breathe in that moment. It felt like the air was sucked right out of their lungs. No one remembered how to move either. Their limbs felt like they were made of lead. The tracking crystals in their pockets faded to a dull color. Falling lifelessly out of their holds and shattering upon contact with the ground. The monster heaved and huffed. Anger rising exponentially. The ink inside the bottle boiled and steamed. Its hand wandered to the discarded pickaxe. Fingers trailing around the handle.

            It picked the tool back up.

            Ace, Deuce, and Grim watched with wide eyes. Trembling. Their knees shaking. Grim’s grasp on the magic crystal faltered. Yet he didn’t dare to release it from his hold. Ace felt like his mouth had gone dry. No words, not even a scream, could emit from there. Deuce’s lips quivered. The shock from what had just transpired gripping him like a vise. Panic began to settle in. Seizing their hearts like a cobra seizing its prey. Ice shot through their blood. Helplessness clenched down on their feet. Welding them to the ground.

            For a moment, all they could do was hold their breaths. Maybe pray this monster would go away and leave them alone. It had already killed Mr. Collingwood. Would it be satisfied with just that?…

            The monster turned around. And focused intently on the crystal in Grim’s paws.

            “Sto… ne…”

            The trio swallowed the prickly lumps in their throats. The sight of Mr. Collingwood’s limp body was fresh in their minds. And near for them to see. Lumbering steps toiled and drew closer. The stench of rotting ink filled their nostrils. Moonlight gleamed off the edge of the pickaxe and the glass. Putrid ink dripped from the cracks in the ink bottle that comprised its head. For a moment they held their breaths. Praying to whatever was listening to spare them from its wrath.

            The monster raised its weapon.

            “Miiiiiinneee!!!”

            The three screamed as the monster charged at them.

            A chorus of shrill screams pierced the bleak blackness of the night. Sending many birds and small animals scampering to get away. Cold wind rustled the leaves of the trees. The vines swayed and bent in the direction of the frigid breeze. Then it went silent again. Far too silent. It was as though someone had suddenly sucked all the voices out from every living being. The rocks, the trees, the leaves. Even the little stream beside them suddenly went mute. Reticent. Not even crickets dared to speak out loud.

            Arun could feel the chill from the sudden stillness of the wind. Not a soul dared to speak out. Suravi was fast asleep. Her chest rose and fell in a steady rhythm. Not long after Mr. Collingwood left with Ace, Deuce, and Grim, she laid down on the ground. Her headache had gotten worse and she was long overdue for a nap. Of course, given what had happened earlier, that was probably the understatement of the century. This was probably the most peaceful sleep she’s had the whole week. Aside from last night, he had hoped.

            Sitting beside his sleeping sister, Arun surveyed his surroundings. After that screaming chorus earlier, it had gone eerily calm. No wind, no birds, no stream. It felt like a precedent of some sort. An omen of an impending disaster. As much as he disliked the dramatics of it all, that’s what it felt like.

            It wasn’t until he heard the crashes and more screaming that he began to worry. Mr. Collingwood had assured them they would be alright if they stuck to the plan. That they would get out of this alive and in one piece. And if they were lucky, they could go back to the school with a magic crystal in hand. At least, that’s what he said. Knowing adults, he was more than likely going to go back on his word. One way or another.

            “Aaaaaahhhh!!!”

            Arun jolted. Suravi stirred awake. Just now, that voice sounded very familiar. Almost like—

            A plume of blue fire erupted from behind the trees. Followed by desperate wails to get away. Or go away. Trees began to fall. Leaves began to crunch under the weight of something en masse. The leaves and bushes began to shake violently. Uncontrollably. The vines hanging from the trees pulsated. Swinging wildly with the sudden tremors that erupted from the earth. They got closer and closer.

            Until three figures popped out of the foliage. Screaming for their lives. Arun jolted. Suravi catapulted awake. Those three were definitely Grim, Ace, and Deuce. But what was going on? Their faces were all ash white. Grim had tears leaking from his eyes. Ace was panting heavily. Deuce looked like he was barely clinging to his sanity. Glancing back, Ace fired another spell at something. Something that was towering over them. But Arun couldn’t see what it was with only the moonlight shining down on them.

            “Ace! Deuce! Grim!” he shouted. “What’s—?!”

            “Miiiiiiinnneeee!!!”

            CLANG!!!

            This time, everyone screamed. Suravi’s eyes went wide. Hands flying to her face at the monstrosity that had appeared. The sharp end of the pickaxe plunged into the earth. Sending dirt and grime flying everywhere. A nearby tree bent in two from the force of the monster’s tug. Splinters shot out from the dead piece of timber. Barely scratching the skin of one runaway Deuce. In his panic, he summoned another cauldron to fall. But the enraged beast just smacked it away with its pickaxe. Suravi and Arun ducked. Barely avoiding being slammed by the cast iron pot. Instead, it flew into another tree. Breaking it and sending slivers of wood flying. The Songs felt their throats go dry.

            “Watch where you’re aiming, you idiot!” Ace shouted. But his voice had gone hoarse.

            “I’m trying I’m trying!” Deuce stammered. “It’s not working!” Frantic, one by one, Deuce summoned cauldron after cauldron to topple the beast. Some hit. Others didn’t. One knocked the beast to the ground face-down. Deuce skidded to a stop. Chest heaving. Breaths heavy and laborious. His eyes scanned the monster while Ace and Grim darted a safe distance away. Both shouting at him to get to safety, but he was lost in the euphoria that he had avenged Mr. Collingwood.

            It growled. Low and guttural. Shifting, it shoved the cauldron off its frame. And rising, it smashed more trees into splintered wood. Leaves rose in frenzied movements. Then floated down like tiny rabbits darting between the bushes. The ink in its bottle boiled more and more. Enough there was now steam emitting from the ink bottle. In its rage, it grabbed at a bush with its free hand and tore it out of the ground. Roots and everything.

            Grim jumped in. Breathing fire full-blast at the beast. Arun joined him. Igniting his hands with his fire and throwing them at the beast. Ace cast another tempest spell from where he stood. Deuce scampered to get away. Reaching Suravi, he scooped her up and carried her from the war zone to the safety of the stream. She held on tight. Heart and head pounding. Breath burning with leftover smoke. Knuckles white from clinging to Deuce’s blazer.

            Behind them, another blazing tornado hit the beast. This time, combined with Grim and Arun’s fire. Arun’s was nowhere near as strong as Suravi’s. But it would do. Anything to keep that monster away from them. The flames engulfed the beast. Once again greedily tearing at it and gnawing it. It squirmed and screamed. Garbled sounds that seemed vaguely human. But it wasn’t.

            CRASH!!!

            It slammed its pickaxe again into the ground.            

            “Give…it ba…ck!!” the beast bellowed. Around it, everyone scrambled to get away.

            “It’s still going!” Grim shrieked. “It’s still going!!” His poor ears flattened against his skull. His eyes filled with tears. In between his paws was a beautifully vibrant crystal. Brimming with magic and full of life. Was that the crystal they were searching for?

            Arun didn’t think. He scooped Grim up in his arms and ran. His legs carried him in circles around the beast. Ace distracting it with more wind spells. Deuce popped out of his hiding place with Suravi and summoned another cauldron. He didn’t care if the beast swatted it away like all the others. He had to protect them!

            “Do you have nothing but cauldrons in your repertoire?!” Ace shouted.

            “Shut up!” Deuce shouted back. “I’m at my wits’ end over here!” Another slam of the pickaxe sent him running.

            “Where’s Mr. Collingwood?!” Arun shouted. “I thought he was with you!” Deuce fired another cauldron spell at the beast. Too focused on survival to answer. Another blast of wind redirected the incoming fist away from Grim and Arun. He slid on his knees, body shielding Grim who, in turn, shielded the crystal.

            “Less talking! More running!”

            So Arun ran. He sprinted from his position. Protecting Grim with his little form. The cat shrieked and blew a plume of fire at the beast. Setting aflame its hand with the blue fire. It bellowed. Wildly thrashing and smashing. Burning through the forest like a sentient torch. Grim blinked. Observing the scene. Fire seemed to be this monster’s weakness. So another burst of his awesome fire should do the trick, right? Huffing and puffing, Grim blew out another plume of his fire. Aimed directly at the charging beast.

            Several trees burst into flames.

            “Aaaaaaahhh!!!” Ace screamed. “You made it worse!”

            “Aaaaaaahhh!!!” Grim and Arun shouted. Clinging to each other for safety. Suravi’s face paled to a bone white. Her fingers trembled. Her throat felt dry. This wasn’t how it was supposed to go! This wasn’t supposed to happen! This wasn’t supposed to happen!

            “Deuce!” Arun cried. Tears threatened to spill from his eyes while he held Grim. “Help!” Arun ran with all his might towards safety. But his path was blocked by debris and fallen trees. He screamed. One branch caught and scratched his leg. But Grim whipped it away with his tail and a paw. Miraculously, the crystal didn’t fly from his grip. Another falling cauldron from a desperate Deuce sent the monster reeling. And enraged it even further. Not even another tempest spell from Ace could deter it.

            Suravi could do nothing but watch from the ambiguous safety of her hiding place. The wall of fire she had summoned earlier had sapped every last bit of energy she had left. She was useless to help them now. She grit her teeth. Blood nearly dripped from her lip and palm. She was useless. She was so useless. Why?! Why couldn’t she help them?! Why couldn’t she help them when they needed her the most?!

            Screams erupted from several throats. Her head snapped up. If it were possible, her face became several shades paler. Ace, Deuce, Grim, and Arun were gathered together. Huddled and holding one another. Eyes wide and on the monster. Who was towering over them. Its pickaxe raised.

            No… no no no no no!

            Don’t kill them! Don’t kill them!

            Desperation and dread gripped her heart. Without thinking, she reached a hand out. Throat dry, face pale, every limb trembling uncontrollably. Time seemed to slow to a halt. Grim buried his face in Arun’s shirt. Whose face froze in complete terror. Ace’s life was flashing before his eyes. And Deuce suddenly found himself unable to move a single muscle. The monster’s raised pickaxe came down.

            This was it…

            It was all over…

            Whoosh!!

            Out of nowhere, a volley of arrows pierced the monster’s back. Its hand held high over its head. Frozen in surprise. The huddled group of three boys and a cat slowly opened their eyes. Confused. Relieved. Then another arrow pierced the arm of the beast. Forcing it to release its pickaxe.

            “Guaaaaagh?!”

            Ace jolted. “What the—?!”

            A blur blew by. Swinging a bow and deflecting the monster. More arrows fired. Too fast for Deuce and Ace to see. The monster groaned. Angered. Its fist pummeled the ground where the annoying pest stood. But instead of a flattened mass of bones and flesh, only an empty crater was left. Grim’s head whipped to the left.

            “Hey! What happened to the fire?!”

            Huh?

            BOOM!

            The monster shrieked in pain and bewilderment. Another arrow had struck it. This time, amplified by Grim’s blue fire. A figure leaped up. Another arrow drawn and aimed at the beast. He fired. The arrow pierced the beast’s hand. It thrashed. The pierced hand landed near the huddled group. Grim’s fur and tail stood on end. Arun hugged the cat tighter. Ace jumped. Deuce recoiled. What the—

            “Mr. Collingwood!” Deuce suddenly cried.

            “What?!” Ace shouted. Grim looked up.

            “Mr. Collingwood! You’re okay!” Deuce clamored. Grim smiled.

            “He’s alive!” he cheered. Arun looked at him. Confused.

            “Huh?” he said. What? There was no time to ask. Mr. Collingwood directed the monster’s attention away. It was all on him now.

            “Get to safety!” Mr. Collingwood barked. “Now!”

            “R-roger!” Deuce stammered. Hurrying, he scooped up Arun in his arms and ran. Ace not far behind him. Grim’s claws dug into Arun’s shirt. The magic crystal nestled safely between them. Arun clung to Deuce’s blazer. His knuckles turning bone white. It wasn’t long before they rejoined a heavily relieved Suravi. She immediately seized everyone in a hug once they were safe. But the clash from the nearby battle cut their happy reunion short. Their heads whipped towards the sounds.

            BLAM! BLAM!

            He fired another arrow, loaded with explosive magic, at the beast’s outstretched hand. It growled. It raised its fist. He backflipped away. Bow in hand. He stood upright. A faint glow emitted from the bow. Another spell? He loosened the arrow-spell. It flew and split into five. All piercing the monster. It cried. It howled. Golden strings formed from where the arrows pierced it. Mr. Collingwood grinned. Grabbing hold of the strings.

            The monster growled. Mr. Collingwood’s grin fell. It yanked. Pulling the beastman toward him. Toward a clenched fist. It made contact with him. Sending him flying and hurtling. His bow flew out of his hand. The monster pulled the strings down again. Slamming him into the ground. It pulled the string again. Sending Mr. Collingwood flying into the air. It swung. The beastman was slammed into several trees. The force splintered them and toppled others.

            The kids yelped. They held one another. Mr. Collingwood’s nose was bloody now. The right side of his face was covered in dirt. His clothes were getting ripped from the battle. A gleam of silver caught Deuce’s eye. Was that a knife? On his belt?

            The beastman’s hands moved with expert dexterity. The monster pulled the strings again. Sending the beastman hurtling towards him. It punched again. But it missed. Mr. Collingwood flipped over the monster’s outstretched fist. He landed on the beast’s head. Brandishing his hunting knife, he plunged the knife into the beast’s shoulder.

            “Guaaaaagh!!”

            It yelled in agony. The fist unclenching into a loose hand. Its other hand released the strings. It clawed wildly at its back. But Mr. Collingwood danced out of its grip. He jumped away and slid across the ground a fair distance. Kicking his bow back into his hand and aiming. Charging.

            “Goooooo!!!”

            The beast charged full force. Murderous intent clear in every motion. It punched again. But Mr. Collingwood ducked. The charged arrow still in the bow, he swung upward. Slicing the beast’s tunic with his bow. The beast punched again. Mr. Collingwood slid under it. Swinging his bow again. Up. Down. To the side. He whirled and kicked.

            “Grrr!!!”

            Fed up with the incessant attacks, the beast folded both hands into a double fist. Raised high above Mr. Collingwood. And brought it down.

            “Leaaaaavveeee!!!”

            POW!!!

            Mr. Collingwood lept back. Backflipping with one hand. Then knelt down. He pulled the bowstring back. The charging magic on the arrow consumed it whole. What was—

            BAM BAM BAM!!

            Rapid-fire magic shots pierced the beast. Tearing off chunks of its ink and tunic. It stumbled. Fell. Both hands supporting it. Looking up, Mr. Collingwood cast magic on his boots. Swiftly sliding across the ground and to the beast. Swinging, his bow sliced more of the tunic. It launched him into the air. He whirled. Kicked. Grabbed the knife still stuck in its shoulder.

            He slid down the length of its back. Dragging the knife with him. It tore open the beast’s back. It howled. It stumbled back. Mr. Collingwood landed cleanly on the ground. Ink splattering everywhere from the injured beast. He loaded another arrow. Charging it with stronger magic than the other shots. Aiming, the beast’s ink bottle head was now at point-blank range.

            CRACK!!!

            The ink bottle shattered into millions of pieces. Ink sprayed from the stump that used to be its neck. The monstrosity fell to the ground. Motionless and lifeless. The ink bubbled and steamed. No longer having a body to power. The air suddenly felt still. As though it were holding its breath. The kids knew they were certainly holding theirs. Was that monster going to get back up?

            Mr. Collingwood sighed, standing back up. His eyes scanned the corpse beside him. Which was now fading away into nothingness. The warmth he had greeted the kids with earlier was now stone cold and unfeeling. Like he didn’t just beat a monster that could have easily killed them. He looked like this was just a minor annoyance at best. The ink splattered on his face certainly made him more intimidating.

            “Ow…” he sighed. Rolling his shoulder, he winced at the tight knot he suddenly found. “I’m so gonna be sore tomorrow…”

            “That was amazing!”

            “Huh?”

            Mr. Collingwood’s ears shot straight up at the sudden impact he was feeling. The adrenaline quickly dying down, he saw it was just Deuce. With eyes shining like the stars on a clear night and tears of joy running down his face. He grasped the hunter’s hand in a vigorous handshake. Excitement and euphoria rolled off him in waves.

            “Thank you sir!” Deuce cried. “Thank you thank you!” One by one, the others trickled out of their hiding space. Wandering as though they were in a dream. Not yet processing the fact they were well and safe.

            “What the heck was that?!” Ace called. “First these two and now this.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “Today’s just not my day.”

            Arun and Grim trotted up to him. Eyes full of awe and wonder. “How’d you do that?” Arun asked. Grim imitated his amazed gesture. “That was so cool!” The small boy trembled with relief and excitement. Either through witnessing something like this. Or the fact they all made it out alive. It was difficult to tell.

            Suravi’s face was blank. Save for the telltale rise of her eyebrows giving away her surprise. In addition to processing the fact they were not dead and they had secured a crystal. The overwhelming positivity emanating from the group shut out the traces of exhaustion she was feeling. Though she suspected it would come back with a vengeance once they got back. But she could not describe the relief that flowed once the ordeal was over.

            It seemed someone was smiling down on them after all.

            “Well well,” a voice called. Immediately, the cheer and clamor in the group died down. The dread from earlier returned with reinforcements. Gripping them all in ice-cold vises. Their heads turned. Slowly. Agonizingly. In time to see three new figures joining them in the reverie.

            “I’ll admit, I wasn’t expecting to see everyone in one piece,” the shortest figure said. “But this only makes it easier.” The moonlight shone off something that appeared gold. Like a crown on the side of his head. Wine red hair adorned his head. And the cold, slate grey eyes stared them down like a judge overlooking an execution.

            Ace groaned and slumped. “You’ve gotta be kidding me…”

Chapter Text

            Yves had seen many things in his time as a park ranger. Most weren’t limited to the forest, either. Relationships had formed and broken under his watch. Friendships mended and shattered right under his nose. A time or two, someone was attacked by an unseen wild animal. Even more had been poisoned from touching or eating something they shouldn’t have. He’d encountered his fair share of drama queens and kings. That wasn’t counting his own strained relationships thanks to his job.

            Even then, none of it prepared him for this.

            Standing in front of them was a trio of kids wearing strange Wonderland-themed clothes. From what he remembered of their talk earlier, these three were Heartslabyul students. All three must be from Ace and Deuce’s dorm. Hat Greenie with the glasses and E-Boy stared them down. Flanking the redheaded shortstack with the golden crown and scepter. He’d have cooed at how cute the redhead was if it hadn’t been for the ferocious stare he was giving the group. Was he in some sort of authority position? The way he carried himself felt like it. Subtly, his eyes wandered over to the two Heartslabyul kids behind him. Ears twitching and listening for any sudden movements.

            Deuce was deathly pale while Ace seemed resigned to his fate. The key word being “seemed”.

            He hummed, not sure he was liking how this was starting out. Out of the corner of his eyes, he could see Suravi and Arun bristling. Their cat Grim squeaked and clutched the magical crystal in his paws. Curling his tail around Arun, Grim hooked his claws into the boy’s shirt. Said boy held Grim protectively while Suravi motioned for him to get behind her. Silently, Arun did.

            Now Yves had to give her credit. She was still going even though it was obvious she was completely and totally spent. She had gumption, but if she took on another fight, she would definitely go down. Yves reached for his bow. Prepared to throw down again even though his entire body screamed for him to stop. In the end, his protective instinct won out over his tiredness and desire to rest.

            For now, until this was over, he was Mr. Collingwood instead of Yves.

            “What a motley gathering we have here,” the redhead sneered. Mr. Collingwood could feel the kid’s judgmental gaze sweep over them. “And what an impressive set of accomplishments you’ve all pulled off.” Was that a compliment or was that an insult? He couldn’t tell. “Starting with yesterday, you three interrupted the opening ceremony of one of the most prestigious academies in the world.” Arun shrank further behind Suravi. Who was mustering up an impressive death glare despite her physical state. “Not only that, but you also brought a cat. Which is against the Laws of the Queen of Hearts.”

            Say what now?

            The redhead peered at Suravi next. Anger pooled in his eyes. “And you,” he pointed his scepter at her. “Not only have you shown blatant disrespect towards your superiors.” Ace snorted. Poorly attempting to hide it. “You also ran me off during discipline.” Suravi narrowed her eyes at him. Not bothering to hide her dislike of him. “As if insulting me during the opening ceremony wasn’t enough.” Mr. Collingwood quirked an eyebrow. Hearing the accusations out loud now, he didn’t expect to find out that little tidbit. Suravi kept up her glare. Despite it being obvious her body was begging her to lay down.

            “And you,” the redhead snarled, whirling on Arun. The small boy flinched. Shrinking further behind Suravi while he held Grim. “You had the utmost nerve to disrespect the Heartslabyul dorm leader so blatantly in public.” Leaves crunched and shifted behind Mr. Collingwood. His long ears detected movement behind him. Deuce’s scent shifted from beside Ace to beside Arun. Who was now shivering in fear. Shivering and hiding. “Had you not been a magicless child in a school where you don’t belong, I would have beheaded you on the spot.”            

            Arun whimpered. His lip began quivering and trembling. His eyes shimmered with tears threatening to spill. His hold on Grim tightened. The cat hissed. Loudly. Enough for the two kids behind the redhead to jump in surprise. Mr. Collingwood wouldn’t lie. As a rabbit, that startled him too. Shifting his eyes to look, he could see the cat’s fur bristling. Attempting to make himself look threatening.

            Grim bared his fangs and claws. Backed up by Deuce who subtly cracked a knuckle or two. Ace’s eyes narrowed. He nudged himself beside Suravi. Forming a protective barrier between the redhead and Arun. Mr. Collingwood stood at the front. Not liking how this one resorted to such threats to a child. He could feel his knuckles turning white from how tightly he was gripping his longbow. The redhead in front of them scowled. Apparently not pleased with the display in front of him.

            “And to top it all off, as I was informed by the Headmaster earlier,” the redhead added. Ace swore under his breath. “You lot destroyed a historical chandelier worth one billion madol.” Deuce stood firm. Even though his heart sank. “The Headmaster is far too kind to have allowed this.” Grim hissed again. “Had it been up to me, expulsion would have been far too kind.” His already cold glare darkened. “Had it been up to me, I would have had all your heads.” The group huddled closer together. Keeping Arun at the center of their circle.

            “Have you nothing to say for yourselves?” the redhead questioned. “Why, this list of broken rules is almost impressive.” Ace so wanted to smack that smirk off his face. “I would congratulate you on your delinquency if this had been another dorm.” Alright, now that was a genuine insult. “I’m almost impressed you lot managed to pull this off.” His eyes slid over the sibling pair. “Considering your common guests.”

            Suravi’s knuckles began to turn white. She heard Mr. Collingwood mutter “rude” beside them. She could feel Ace’s hackles rising.

            “What was that?” he hissed. “Who are you calling common?” Deuce elbowed him in the ribs to shut him up. “What?” Deuce motioned with his eyes towards the youngest in their group. Trying his best to look strong. But his grip on Grim was tightening. Even while Grim puffed himself up to make himself look threatening. Still baring his teeth. Immediately, Ace moved to shield Arun.

            “Bold words for transgressors,” the redhead stated. Looking deeply unimpressed. “If you are going to bite the hand that feeds you, then perhaps you do not need your magic.” Grim yelped and hid. Suravi felt a chill go through her spine hearing that. “Why I was feeling generous tonight and willing to let you explain yourselves.” He folded his arms. “But it seems such generosity was unnecessary.”

            “Generosity?” Ace squawked. “What generosity?” Deuce elbowed him again.

            “Ace!” he hissed.

            “What?” Ace protested. They were about to start arguing. Had the redhead not pounded the earth with his scepter.

            “That’s enough!” he called. Everyone present flinched. The duo behind him did their best to not look affected. Ace and Deuce jumped. Suravi did not budge an inch. Arun shrank further behind his sister. Grim’s tail curled around Arun. The magical crystal was still between his paws. The scene would have been humorous had the tension not been present. The redhead shook his head at the nonsense.

            “My goodness,” he sighed. “Is that the extent of your manners?” The duo froze. “Arguing in front of a senior? Let alone your dorm leader?” Suravi narrowed her eyes. Displeasure rolled off her in waves. That look in his eyes was the same as everyone who found out she and Arun were at the bottom of the social ladder. Mocking. Pretentious. Thought they were better just because they had status and money. Her lip would have curled into a dangerous snarl. But Arun’s hand grasped hers.

            His round eyes looked up at her. Begging. Pleading. Asking her to stay with him and Grim. Instantly, Suravi felt her anger melting. Gradually being replaced with the desire to protect and keep him safe. Looking away from the three, Suravi knelt to Arun’s eye level. Pressing a comforting kiss to his forehead and Grim’s, she held them both in a protective embrace. In front of them, Ace and Deuce shuffled and shifted to form a shield. Arun flashed them a small, grateful smile. Unaware of a pair of eyes on them.

            “How are you not embarrassed?” the redhead asked. “If I were your employer, I would be too ashamed to show my face.” Ace scowled.

            “If I were your employee, I’d be too ashamed to call you my boss…” Ace muttered.

            “What was that?” the redhead demanded. Ace flinched. Doubly so when Suravi was giving him the mother of all death glares. Backed up by Mr. Collingwood who was silently reprimanding him. “I can see there is still disrespect for the rules.” Ace was praying to whichever of the Great Seven was listening now. The redhead looked like he really was going to behead them.

            “Should a week without magic suffice?” he suggested. A smug grin crossed his face. “Or perhaps a five-thousand-word apology?” The duo jumped.

            “Five-thou—?!” Ace balked. As did Deuce. “Why five thousand?!”

            “To make sure the rules are instilled in those heads of yours,” the redhead stated plainly. “For there to be honor towards the Queen of Hearts, the rules must be followed to the utmost letter.” Mr. Collingwood pinched the bridge of his nose. “And if I were to allow even one rule-breaker to go free, then it opens the gates to anarchy.”

            Ace and Deuce gulped. The blood had completely drained from their faces. Behind them, Arun snuggled closer to Suravi. Grim’s claws hooked into his shirt. Hiding his face from the angry redhead. Suravi gnashed her teeth. Her tired mind was useless in thinking of something to help them out. Damn it, why was she so useless?! She should have thought of something by now, she—

            Mr. Collingwood leaned in to whisper. “Do you need me to help you out?” he asked. Suravi paused. Her mind being slower than usual meant it took longer for it to dawn on her. But the offer was… nice. It was nice. If they could get out of this in one piece, it meant they could get back to the school sooner. And hopefully, reverse the expulsion. If Mr. Collingwood could vouch for them, perhaps that could give them some leeway? It was worth a shot.

            “… I would appreciate it…” she whispered. Then turned to Ace and Deuce. “What about you two?” The two looked at each other. Not quite sure how to respond since their dorm leader was right there.

            “The only other option is to go through with those punishments,” Arun whispered. “Do we really wanna do that?” Ace and Deuce winced. The obvious answer was no, given what they saw him do to Grim last night at the ceremony. The cat shivered just thinking about that freaky collar around his neck. It was not something he wanted to live through again.

            “If we can get out of this without those stupid collars on us,” Grim huffed. “I say do it.” Ace and Deuce exchanged looks. Neither were exactly pleased with this, but their choices were limited. What’s more, Mr. Collingwood was offering to help. Which was more than what they could ask for. Even though he had just singlehandedly saved their lives. With this information in mind, they made their decision.

            “Please help us,” Suravi pleaded. Ace and Deuce nodded their heads. Neither were moving from their positions in front of Arun. Neither were they thinking about moving. Not when the youngest and most fragile of them needed them. Their resolve set, they faced Mr. Collingwood.

            “Please help us, sir,” Deuce joined in pleading. “It’d mean a lot to us.” Ace looked away. Stuffing his hands in his pockets even though he did not move an inch from his spot. His eyes were darting everywhere but at Arun and the beastman. He mumbled a “please” and left it at that. Suddenly, he was finding his shoe digging in the dirt much more interesting.

            Mr. Collingwood’s eyes swept over the group once more. All looking at him with pleading eyes. It didn’t take a genius to tell they were beyond exhausted. Having barely escaped with their lives, it was a wonder anyone was still standing. Let alone still conscious. Heck, he was impressed they still had enough fight in them after enduring what was essentially a death battle. His conviction firm, he stepped forward.

            “If I may,” Mr. Collingwood said. “Perhaps this matter can be settled diplomatically.” The redhead gave him an odd, if disgruntled, look.

            “And who are you?” he questioned. “Never mind. It doesn’t matter.” Mr. Collingwood watched while he stood straight. His posture was too austere for him to be a mere high school student. It seemed his position as dorm head wasn’t unwarranted after all.

            “This is a Heartslabyul concern,” he informed. “Therefore, it would be wise of you to step back. This has nothing to do with you.”

            Mr. Collingwood smiled.

            “Unfortunately,” he said. “I can’t do that.” The redhead jolted. As did the two behind him.

            “What?”

            He held up a hand to signify silence. Presenting his own air of authority. “I have every bit to do with this situation.” He gestured to the kids huddled behind him. “After all, we did just survive a life-or-death situation.” The smile he gave seemed real. But anyone with a keen eye could see the razor-sharp edge. He had tricks up his sleeve he wasn’t afraid to use.

            “Isn’t it rather unfair you’re demanding so much of us?” he playfully asked. “School rules or no, even turning a blind eye has its benefits sometimes.”

            “I beg to differ,” the redhead said. “Rules are what bring order to chaos. And without rules, you are opening the floodgates to absolute lawlessness.” He narrowed his eyes. “I expected an upperclassman to know better, but alas.” What? “It seems I would need to talk to your dorm leader after this is over.”

            The look on Mr. Collingwood’s face could have easily been interpreted as being caught red-handed. But Ace’s unsubtle snort gave away more than they wanted. In their dorm leader’s eyes, anyway. With a harsh elbow to the ribs and a chorus of “shh!”, his group quieted him down.

            “So you admit you are letting them break the rules?” the redhead questioned. “How utterly shameful. I almost want to laugh.” He let out another humorless chuckle. “I suppose I’ll also have to discuss your punishment with your dorm leader once we return.” Hat Greenie’s eyes shifted uncomfortably. Silently motioning towards E-Boy to lean in closer while the redhead wasn’t looking at them. Mr. Collingwood’s ears detected some sort of discussion going on between them. But it was held in hushed whispers so their leader couldn’t hear.

            Too bad for them hearing was one of Mr. Collingwood’s specialties.

            “I don’t think he’s a student…” Hat Greenie whispered.

            “What? Why?” E-Boy almost exclaimed. “I mean, he looks like one of us.” Ah, right. He looked like a high-schooler instead of an adult man in his mid-twenties. That helped. “Is he really any older than us?”

            Hat Greenie shook his head. “I think so,” he said. “The way he’s dressed and carries that bow.” There was unease in his tone. “It’s way too skilled for him to be a student.”

            Hm… guess he didn’t give them enough credit. This one had a brain on his shoulders.

            “Huh, I see what you mean,” E-Boy whispered back. “Those arrows look like they could kill. Literally.” He shivered. “I do not want to be on the receiving end of that.” Smart idea, kid. Best keep a fair distance.

            “Are you even listening?” the redhead asked. Mr. Collingwood looked down. “How rude. And I expected better.” Hat Greenie and E-Boy froze. Resuming their positions behind the redhead. Both were pretending they weren’t just in the middle of a discussion about the stranger in front of them. He had to give them credit. They at least knew something wasn’t quite right about him. While they weren’t on the mark quite yet, they — or Hat Greenie, as far as he knew — could tell he wasn’t what they’d call “ordinary”. Far from it, actually. Still, it couldn’t hurt to have some fun, would it?

            … he’d better not.

            “I was,” Mr. Collingwood purred. Ignoring the way the redhead was glaring at him like he was a misbehaving child. He touched his chin and put on a mischievous smile. “It’s just that your friends over there were having an interesting discussion.”

            The redhead’s eyes narrowed. “What?”

            The two behind him jolted.

            “Crap! He heard!” E-Boy squawked. “How did he hear? We were way over!”

            Mr. Collingwood helpfully pointed to his long ears. “I’m a rabbit,” he stated plainly. “Or was that not noticeable?” Ace snorted. Barely restraining a laugh. Deuce snickered. Suravi did her best to keep a straight face. As did Arun. Grim let out a loud cackle at E-Boy’s start. Hat Greenie’s face went completely blank before his palm met his forehead in a loud slap. The redhead turned his attention from the troublemakers to them.

            “Trey, Cater,” the redhead called. “Would you care to share with us what you were talking about just now?”

            “Eep!” E-Boy shrieked. Their eyes went wide. Their faces went sheet white. Both were stiffer than dead trees in the middle of winter. E-Boy’s mouth was gaping like a goldfish. Hat Greenie’s face was frozen in an expression of sheer terror. And was it their imaginations or did it suddenly feel like the temperature dropped?            

            “Well?” the redhead pressed. “We’re waiting.”

            Hat Greenie’s face morphed from sheer terror to desolate resignation. He looked away from the group. Eyes staring at a rock he suddenly found very interesting. He didn’t dare look up at them for fear of shooting himself in the foot somehow. A fear shared by his friend the e-boy. Who looked like he was about to burst open emotionally. A sigh escaped Hat Greenie’s lips. He tugged his hat so it hid his eyes. Looking rather downcast, he tried to put together a sentence.

            “Well—”

            “They weren’t at the hedgehog assembly!” E-Boy shrieked. Eyes wild and full of fear. Face paler than the moon shining down on them. Hat Greenie jumped. Eyes widened with surprise. Before he slowly turned towards E-Boy. Who, once he registered what escaped his mouth, hastily covered it with both hands. The redhead’s posture suddenly turned hostile.

            “What,” he asked. “What is this about them being absent from the assembly?”

            Trey considered himself a patient man. Slow to anger. Hard to rile up. Some would even go as far as to say he was a saint compared to his dorm leader. As the vice dorm head and older brother of two younger siblings, he had to be. His parents trusted him to look after their younger ones when they were busy. Riddle trusted him to keep things running smoothly in his absence. Heck, the first and second-years trusted him to keep Riddle off their backs when he was in one of his moods. That’s not to say Riddle’s temper was unpredictable. It was just difficult to gauge what would set him off.

            He also considered himself a friendly and approachable man. Warm and amicable. Able to get along with almost everybody in their dorm, the dorm leader included. Some even considered him a surrogate big brother, in a sense. Making sure they took care of themselves. Always bringing the sweetest and tastiest cakes to the Unbirthday Parties. Always making sure the punishments for breaking the rules were lightened to a bearable degree (as bearable as they could be). Never once did he falter in upholding the rules to keep the dorm leader happy.

            Today, however, he found himself at his limit.

            It wasn’t the constant rule-breaking by the first years, oh no. It wasn’t reminding his fellow third years of the most commonly broken rules to avoid. It wasn’t even looking out for the second years who were always getting into trouble. All of that paled in comparison to the Category-5 hurricane of emotions he was feeling right now. He never considered himself a violent man. Ever. It took a special kind of person to push him that far. But now, he was ready to throw all that out and scream his lungs out towards the heavens.

            Because right now, he wanted to skin Cater alive.

            “Please, do tell,” Riddle coaxed. Venomous rage dripped from every word he was speaking. “Why am I only hearing about this now? And not when we formed the assembly for the song?” Riddle’s left eye twitched. As did the corner of his lip. Very thinly was he holding it together for the sake of presentation. And if Cater said the wrong thing, a volcano was going to explode. That was the last thing they wanted.

            “Erm, well,” Cater croaked. He squeaked and jumped at the murderous look Trey was throwing his way. “I forgot to take a headcount when we did the song!” Ace and Deuce flinched at the volume. “I was gonna fix it later but I fell asleep midway!” At this point, Cater clasped his hands together in a plea for his head. “Please don’t take my head!” Trey could’ve sworn he heard a whimper from his fellow third-year. And for a moment, he felt a bit bad.

            “Really now,” Riddle hissed. Judging by the way his teeth were gnashing together, Trey was surprised they weren’t cracking. “You chose now of all times to blurt it out instead of a more proper time?” By now, they could feel his magic crackling all around them. “Was it not enough for you to neglect this simple rule? You had to tell me during someone else’s punishment?” Trey instinctively backed away. Leaving Cater to Riddle’s mercy. Bullets of sweat were running down both their brows.

            “No! Not the collar!” Cater begged. “Anything but the collar!” Riddle sighed as though he were facing an impetuous child.

            “I’m not taking your head because I want to,” Riddle stated as though it were a simple face. “It’s because you keep neglecting your duties.” Cater gulped. Loud and audible. A pathetic and sad whimper escaped his throat. He knew right then and there that he wasn’t going to escape his dorm leader’s wrath. He watched while Riddle raised the scepter. Trey going board stiff and unable to help. In the corner of his eye, he watched Ace and Deuce hug each other out of fear. The beastman had an unreadable expression on his face. And…

            … those two magicless people ran off into the forest along with their cat.

            “Off with your—!!”

            “Wow,” they heard the beastman say. “I’d heard from these two that their dorm leader had a temper.” Lazy footsteps sounded off behind them. “But this?” A laugh sounded off. “Wow, this puts all my expectations to shame.” Riddle’s teeth grit together. He breathed in and out. His anger radiated off him in waves. Cater’s knees shook. His breath was uneven. Until his eyes rolled back. His entire form went limp and fell back. Had Trey not caught him in time, Cater’s head would have hit the ground.

            Riddle whirled on the beastman. “And who do you think you are—?!”

            He froze. Eyes wide. Confusion warped all his thoughts into a jumbled mess of incoherent words. Disbelief contorted his face into one of surprise. And his hand clutched empty air. Much to the shock of everyone present. Including Trey and Cater themselves.

            “I gotta say,” the beastman said. Holding Riddle’s scepter. “This has a pretty nice make.” He twirled it around. Examining it. “They sure don’t make wands like these anymore.” He ignored Riddle’s strangled sound of outrage. “Makes me wish I still had mine.”

            “Give that back!” Riddle barked. “That is not yours!” The beastman looked down — down! — on him.

            “Not until you calm down,” he said. Once again ignoring Riddle’s choked sound of outrage.

            “I beg your pardon?!”

            The beastman held the scepter out of Riddle’s reach. “Until you can calm down and talk like a normal person,” the beastman said. “You can forget about getting this back.” As if to back this claim up, the beastman held the scepter high over his head. Arm fully outstretched. Riddle screeched.

            “Give! That! Back!” he roared. “As the dorm leader of Heartslabyul, I will—!!” He reached up. Only for the beastman to shove his head down. Barely breaking a sweat while Riddle’s arms flailed around like wet twigs. To his consternation, the beastman was still holding the scepter over his head. Far out of Riddle’s reach.

            “Like I said before,” the beastman stated. “I will only give this back if you calm down.” Riddle was beginning to sound more and more like an angry hissing cat. Had he been one, his hair would be standing on end. Complete with a bristled tail standing rod straight. He clawed upward. Trying to reach for his scepter with little luck. Had this been any other situation, they would’ve found it rather funny.

            But alas, this was Riddle Rosehearts, the dorm leader of Heartslabyul.

            “If you don’t give me that back, I swear I will have your head at the end of this!” Riddle all but snarled. Trey felt his teeth making sharp contact with his lip. Cater was conscious now, but he shared Trey’s trepidation. A threat like that from Riddle was nothing to sneeze at. But the beastman just gave him a quirked eyebrow! Did he have a death wish or something?!

            “Funny guy,” the beastman said. “You’re really going that far just to get your wand back?” With practiced ease, he switched arms. Effortlessly tossing the scepter into his other hand while Riddle tried to grab for it. “I’d be embarrassed if I were you.” Riddle let out an inhuman shriek. His face burning bright red.

            “Fine! If that’s how you will go about it!” He shoved past the beastman towards Ace and Deuce. “Then I suppose I will—!”

            He was interrupted by a flying rock. That hit him with a loud thwap! square between the eyes. Trey shouted. Cater yelped. Riddle stumbled back at the sudden impact. A taller figure wielding a broken tree branch loomed over him. Said tree branch was brandished over its head like a baseball bat. Or a broomstick. With impressive strength, the demon brought the branch down in front of Riddle. Startling him out of whatever explosion he was going to deliver.

            Fwoosh!

            A plume of blue fire chased Riddle away from the group. With a high-pitched shriek, he scrambled back to where Trey and a yelping Cater had gathered. Not caring for decorum at the moment, Trey grabbed and pulled Riddle out of the line of fire. A cacophony of shouts and yells sounded off. Mixing together to form a turbulent and discordant racket. It was only when the beastman released a burst of magic did the chaos settle down.

            Standing between Ace and Deuce were the two magicless people from the Ramshackle Dorm. Suravi held a tree branch threateningly. Eyes narrowed and burning. Ready to strike if one of them even dared to come near. The kid with them (Trey never got his name) glared at them with impressive rage. Situated between them was the cat that crashed the ceremony. Teeth bared, fur bristling, mouth bursting with blue flames. All three stood between them and the two troublemakers. All three seemed ready to fight.

            A feral snarl escaped Riddle’s throat and he lunged. Only to be lifted off his feet by Trey suddenly holding him by the midsection. Cater released a high-pitched shriek. Eyes glued to the ground in front of them. Right where Riddle had been standing. At first, he was ready to shove Trey off and demand he be put down. Until he saw what had caused Cater to scream so loudly. Immediately, all the fight left his body. Leaving him staring wide-eyed with a blanched face.

            An arrow was embedded deep into the ground. Right where Riddle had once been standing. And looking up, the three could see the beastman aiming another arrow at them. Ready to fire if needed. Behind him, Ace and Deuce snapped out of whatever trance they were in and acted. Ace grabbed Suravi by the shoulders and pulled her aside. Deuce pushed the kid behind him. Taking on a fighting stance in case a fight broke out. Grim hopped onto the kid’s shoulders. Hissing harshly at the offending group. Ready to claw their eyes out if they laid a hand on his boy. Absently, the three stepped back. Riddle was still in Trey’s arms off the ground. Cater hid behind Trey. Only poking his head out occasionally. To their horror, the beastman was still aiming his arrow at them.

            “Now, we have two choices,” the beastman said. “We can do this the easy way.” Diplomatically. “Or the hard way.” A down and dirty fight, if it came to it. “I do feel you should know.” Trey and Cater looked up. “If it gets to it, this fight won’t go in your favor.”

            Riddle glared at the beastman. Eyes wild with rage. Face dangerously close to turning strawberry red. But the beastman did not flinch. Neither did he budge an inch. He simply kept the arrow pointed at them. Daring them to take a step forward. Cater and Trey paled. Both stepping back with their hands in the air. Cater’s, anyway. Trey was still holding onto Riddle. But his face had turned sheet white. Cold sweat ran down his brow. This… this was not going according to plan. At all.

            “You are going to be in so much trouble once the headmaster hears of this!” Riddle hissed out loud. He struggled some. Before Trey let him down. Riddle walked up to the beastman, seizing his scepter back now that the beastman wasn’t holding it. In his anger, he pointed his scepter at the beastman. Rage and enmity radiated off his very being. His face contorted to an outraged smirk. Barely restraining himself. If anything, he looked quite unhinged now. Perhaps this would teach this unruly senior his place finally?

            To his utmost irritation, the beastman didn’t even react.

            “You…” Riddle growled. “Must not value your head that much if you aren’t even listening.” A feral, almost wicked grin graced his lips. “Shall I add that to the laundry list of reasons? Or should I present your head to your dorm leader directly?” The beastman smirked.

            “What dorm leader?” he asked. “I don’t even remember mine.” Riddle bristled.

            “What in the world are you—” Riddle hissed. And then a metallic glint caught his eye. “— doing…”

            Trey and Cater froze. This time, they both felt like they were going to faint. If the clang from Riddle dropping his scepter wasn’t a dead giveaway, this was. The beastman held up a badge signifying his authority in this domain. Trey felt like his throat had suddenly constricted on itself. Cater’s entire body went board stiff. Like he could tip over and stay in the same position. Riddle’s entire face drained of blood. Making him appear ghost white amid the moonlight shining down on them. The beastman before them just smiled. But now, there was a predatory edge to it. And Riddle had just given him an arm and a leg full of ammunition.

            “… well, eff,” Cater whispered. Trey would nod. If only his body could move.

            “I did say we could do this the easy way,” the beastman said. Shrugging all the while. “But it seems you prefer the hard way.” Riddle’s hands began to tremble. “I can make it easy and just shoot the crown off your head.” Riddle squeaked. “Or I can use your friend’s hat as target practice.” Trey let out an inelegant yelp. “Either way, unspoken rules were broken in my presence.” He loomed over Riddle. “Now’s your chance to escape with your head.”

            Riddle stared. With wide eyes and a ghost-white face. Before he knelt down to pick up his scepter and… turn tail.

            “We’re leaving,” he said. Doing his best to maintain at least a semblance of dignity given the hand they were just dealt. He bolted past Trey and Cater. Urging them to move. Cater’s head whipped back and forth. Before he joined Riddle in fleeing from the scene. Trey felt his throat dry up. All sounds were croaks or moans. Before a quirked eyebrow from the beastman — who was not a student — sent him running.

            That went south. That went very south. Instead of apprehending troublemakers, they got run off by someone defending said troublemakers. Someone who had the authority to do so against Riddle. Someone who could no doubt bend Riddle over the knee in a magic duel without breaking a sweat. Even with the handicapping nature of Riddle’s Unique Magic, the duel would have inevitably ended in the beastman’s favor.

            Not long in their run, they heard a shout behind them.

            “Suravi!”

            The entire forest felt like it was spinning. Spinning and spinning. So fast, everything seemed like a blur. She didn’t feel the hands catching her. She didn’t feel herself being helped into a sitting position. All she heard were a cacophony of screams and shouts. Cool water was pressed against her lips. Asking her to drink. She parted her lips slightly. Welcoming the relief that washed down her throat quelling the burning heat. She could feel the steam escaping from her mouth. Startling whoever was unfortunate enough to be close.

            A presence knelt beside her. Paws patted her hand which laid across her stomach. Around her, figures scampered about like worried rabbits. Speaking of, there was a rabbit beastman supporting her head. Through blurred vision, she could see Arun’s worried face. Grim right beside him. Ace and Deuce hovered above them. Worried sick and panicking. Ace broke the silence first.

            “Frick! Are you okay?!” he howled.

            “Are you hurt?!” Deuce cried. Suravi blinked. Her eyelids felt heavy and bleary. Desiring sleep but being denied precious sleep. A migraine was forming and she was far away from a comfortable bed. What’s more, she was surrounded by several voices shouting at her when her head was pounding. She wanted nothing more than to scream and yell to leave her alone. But the voices were soon silenced by something, or someone, holding a hand up.

            “Pipe down a bit,” she heard Mr. Collingwood say. “It looks like she’s getting a migraine.” The quartet of voices simmered down. Giving Suravi some much-needed relief from the relentless pounding caused by their commotion. She sighed and closed her eyes. Feeling small hands, accompanied by a pair of paws, resting on hers. She breathed in and out. Trying to steady her breath.

            It was a while before she opened her eyes again. Meeting the worried looks of the boys around her. One of whom was her brother. Grim hopped onto her stomach. Nuzzling against her chin with his head. Absently, she reached a hand up. And rubbed his head. Grim purred. Enjoying the contact. Which was soon interrupted by someone with red hair hugging the snot out of them both.

            “You idiot! Why did you do that?!” Ace cried. Though Suravi could’ve sworn he was sniffling, too. “You were hurt worse than us! Are you trying to kill everyone?!” His voice cracked at the end. Covered by ugly sobs with fat tears falling down his face. He was soon joined by Deuce and Arun. Strangely, Grim made no sounds. He only clung to her even more.

            “You didn’t have to do that for us,” Deuce sobbed. “You didn’t— you didn’t need to put yourselves between them for us.” The hot tears spilled from his eyes like rain. For which, Arun took out a handkerchief and dabbed his eyes. Deuce gave him a silent thank you. Rubbing circles in his back and ruffling his hair. Arun gave him a small smile. Eyes shining in gratitude for the mutual life-saving.

            Slowly, Suravi sat up. Ace still hugging her. Raising a hand, she stroked his head in a comforting gesture. Then she moved her other hand free from Grim and stroked Arun’s fluffy hair. Deuce leaned his head in. Also asking for a pat on the head from his big sister. Chuckling, Suravi complied. It was a small gesture, she knew. But it let them know she was going to be alright.

            “I’m starving from using so much magic…” Grim grumbled to no one in particular. They were all too busy hugging Suravi. So perhaps he could sneak off and find something to eat? There was bound to be some—

            Sniff sniff

            What’s that? Grim sniffed again. Nose in the air, smell for whatever was causing that delicious scent. Squirming, he squeezed himself out of Suravi’s hold to go find the source.

            “Huh?”

            Grim pressed his nose against the ground. Pawing and searching for whatever that scrumptious aroma was. He could feel his mouth watering just imagining the taste. Oh! That would hit the spot! Grinning and licking his lips, his nose led him to where the monster had laid slain. The smell was stronger here! He could feel it! Drooling nonstop, his nose hit something hard and shiny. Grim’s stomach growled out loud. Picking up the object he hit, he found it was a black rock. With an amazing, mouthwatering scent.

            “What’s this?” he asked himself. “This thing smells really good…” Was this… was this candy? “I can’t believe the monster was hiding something this tasty!” And oh, was his stomach growling hardcore. His saliva dripped from his chin onto the ground. Holding the tasty-smelling rock in his hands. Nobody was watching, so it meant it was okay, right?

            … oh what the heck.

            “Time to dig in!” Grim called. Chowing down on the black rock as though it were indeed candy.

            “Grim, no!” he heard Arun call out.

            “Huh?”

            The reaction was instantaneous. Arun pried himself from Suravi to run over to Grim. He picked Grim up with impressive strength and slapped him on his knee. Mouth down with a hand on his chest. His other hand pounded his back with something. What it was, Grim didn’t know what.

            “Spit it out!” Arun cried. “Bad cat! Spit it out!”

            Pound pound!

            “Don’t just eat stuff off the ground!” Ace called in disgust. Beside him, Suravi, Deuce, and Mr. Collingwood also cringed in revulsion.

            “Did he just…” Suravi questioned, grimacing. “Ew.”

            “Gross.”

            “Why would you do that.”

            Pound pound pound!

            It was no use. Grim had already swallowed the black stone. Said cat went limp on Arun’s knee. Sending the boy into a panic. Frantic, Arun turned Grim around so the cat faced him instead of the ground.

            “Urgh!!” Grim heaved. Paws flying to his mouth. Startled, Arun held the cat out at arm’s length. Grim really did look like he was about to toss up what he had just swallowed. Footsteps hurried up to them. Accompanied by a worried-looking Ace and Deuce. Deuce skidded to a stop near Grim.

            “Hey, you alright?!” he cried. Beside him, Ace shook his head.

            “Jeez,” he muttered while slapping his forehead. “That’s why you don’t eat things off the ground.” Behind them, Mr. Collingwood quirked an eyebrow.

            “Does he… always do that?…” he asked. Suravi sighed.

            “Who knows…”

            “D…” Grim stuttered. “D-D-D-D-D…” His eyes suddenly lit up. “Delicious!” Everyone froze. Eyes wide at the cheering cat. “It’s full-bodied, but also rich, with an aromatic sweetness that blooms in my mouth…” Ah, he felt like dancing! “Like a whole field of flowers in my mouth!”

            Ace gagged. “Do monsters really have different tastes than us?” he asked.

            “I guess so…” Deuce muttered. “But more than that.” He looked at Grim while he curled up around Arun’s shoulders. “Most people wouldn’t even put a mystery object in their mouth without a thought.” If Grim noticed the scolding look Deuce was giving him, he either didn’t care or ignored it. Whichever.

            “Monsters really are omnivores, huh…” Suravi muttered. Arun watched with great concern while Grim danced around his head and settled in his arms.

            “Is he really okay?” he asked. “I don’t want him to get sick again.” Like this morning with that cold.

            “Gahahaha!”Grim cackled. “Tasty, tasty!” Arun’s eyebrows flattened.

            “Never mind.”

            Grim turned to look at the boy holding him. Grinning his impish grin. “Don’t worry,” he said. “My stomach isn’t weak like yours.”

            “How do we know you’re not just saying that to cover your own tail?” Arun deadpanned. “Last time you got sick, you nearly burned the dorm down.” Everyone who wasn’t Suravi or Arun jumped. “And that was just this morning. What happened to your cold?” Grim grinned his devilish grin.

            “Top secret,” he cackled. “You’re gonna have to give me tuna to answer that question.” He smirked at Arun. Delighting in the fact he had stumped the puny human. His smile didn’t even give when he saw the dark look in his boy’s eyes.

            Perhaps that should’ve been his alarm that it wasn’t going to go the way he wanted.

            “Suravi?” Arun asked. “How much do we need to save for a padlock?” Grim stopped his merrymaking at once. “I think we’ll need about ten. Just to play it safe.” Grim shrieked. Suravi tapped her chin.

            “About…” she counted in her head. “Ten to twenty Madol, I believe.” Despite her exhaustion, she could still grin. “Maybe add in some steel traps for nosy intruders.” Arun giggled beside her. “Perhaps some ghost peppers for added punishment?” Ace and Deuce blanched. “Goodness knows the thieves need to learn a lesson.” Arun snickered at the implication. Mr. Collingwood fixed Ace and Deuce with a flat stare.

            “Never underestimate a woman’s vengeance,” he plainly stated. Seeing the question marks floating around their heads, he sighed. “Seriously. Don’t.” Confused looks adorned their faces. But otherwise, they just shrugged.

            “Don’t come crawling to me when you get sick later,” Ace affirmed. “We’re not responsible for you tossing your lunch on anyone.”

            “Gross, don’t remind me,” Arun gagged.

            “Why are you like this,” Deuce questioned. “Anyway, let’s switch gears and get this magic crystal to the headmaster.” The weight of their task finally left his shoulders. “I still can’t believe we actually survived all that.” His eyes shone when he turned to Mr. Collingwood. “And it’s all thanks to you, sir.” The beastman just waved a hand.

            “Don’t give me all the credit,” Mr. Collingwood said. “You kids did your part. That’s impressive enough on its own.” Deuce beamed with pride at the praise Mr. Collingwood was giving them. “That said, I’m afraid this is where we’ll have to part.”

            “Huh?”

            Suravi stood up with some help from Arun.

            “You’re not coming with us, mister?” Arun asked. Mr. Collingwood shook his head.            

            “I have to finish up with the camp,” he said. “Though, if it were up to me, I’d be heading back with you.” He left to collect the arrows he had shot. Though it wasn’t long before he came back, it felt like an eternity. “Any of you have a phone?” The kids checked. “If not, I can give you my card.”

            “The card would be better,” Ace said. “Still, we can’t thank you enough.” Deuce snickered.

            “‘We’?” Arun parroted. Grim chortled. Suravi giggled.

            “Shut up.”

            Chuckling, Mr. Collingwood fished his business card out from his pocket and handed it to the kids. Then, he sent them on their way back. Still feeling particularly protective over them, he followed at a distance to make sure they were still safe. And to make sure that little tyrant wasn’t lying in wait for them. He wouldn’t put it past him to pull something like that. That glare he was giving the beastman could toast iron. And he didn’t want to see something like that again in the near future.

            Once the kids were safely through the mirror that would take them back to their school, he quietly slinked back to the campsite.

            The campsite was just as he left it, praise the Great Seven. Not a single item out of place. Unless the campfire being nothing but embers counted. But then again, he didn’t keep track of how long he had been gone. It could have been an hour, for all he knew. Again, he didn’t keep track. He might as well drop dead and not get up until two days later, the way he was feeling. That Overblot was something else. How did it last that long without being detected by them? That’s what he wanted to know.

            “Phew…”

            That could wait. Right now, he needed to pack up camp. How he would report this place as “unsafe”, he would cross that bridge when he got there. One thing he knew for sure. This sure as heck wasn’t a good site to host a get-together. Or any gathering whatsoever. Whatever. He had to get started. Or he would never get this done despite his exhaustion and soreness. Trudging, he started with the campfire. Might as well cook something while he still had good food. Who knows when he would get back to civilization.

            Riiiing riiiing!

            “Oh, for…” he grumbled. Reaching for his phone. Who was calling him this late at night? Whatever. It wouldn’t do to leave them hanging. So he did the most sensible thing and pressed answer. Holding it up to his ear, he answered with an irritated hello.

            “Nice to see you’re alive, Hopscotch,” a female voice answered. “Heck of a cliffhanger you left for us.” On the other end, he could hear another person shuffling around. His tired mind questioned who it was. Until he remembered their name.

            “Ash,” Yves said. “Do you have any idea what time it is?” He rubbed the bridge of his nose. Fighting a yawn. “I don’t even know why you’re calling.”

            “The Overblot?” she sassed. “Or did it escape your mind to a carrot field?” Yves groaned. So did the male voice beside Ash.

            “That was bad and you should feel bad,” Yves sassed back. “Though you are right. There was an Overblot.” Dead silence on the other end. “Thankfully, it’s been dealt with.” This time he really did yawn. “Though I don’t think I’ll be getting up anytime soon.” He rolled his shoulder. “Can you come help, please? I don’t think I can get out of this one solo.” There was a long silence before she answered.

            “… where are you right now?”

            “I’m at the forest where the old cottage is,” Yves answered. “How soon can you get here?” He heard Ash flipping through some papers.

            “Can’t go there right now,” she said. “All the trucks are out for the night. And my pickup’s still faulty.” She sighed. “And you can forget about asking Pax to teleport you.” Yves snorted. “You just know the first thing he’ll do is go to Diasomnia to annoy Lilia.”

            “The mysterious affairs of the Fae,” Yves wisecracked. “What happened between them, anyway? I thought they were comrades?”

            “Who knows,” Ash answered. “Jo’s here with me. Wanna talk to him?”

            “If he’s able,” Yves said. He bent down to pick up something and put it back. “Though… you will not believe what else I saw today.”

            “Oho?” Ash teased. “Did you meet a nice bunny girl?” Yves’s face morphed into a flat look of annoyance. Beside her, he could hear Josiah — or Jo, as they often called him— laughing his behind off. Yves gave a sarcastic laugh in response. Had this been literally any other time, he would be joining in the wisecracking and joke exchange.

            “The only nice bunny girl I know is my little sister,” he said. “Who, I should mention, just finished her first day at Bright Heavens Institute.” He yawned again. “And I think I’m going to drop dead anytime soon.” He stretched. Feeling the satisfying pop.

            “Oh yeah. I think you mentioned that,” Ash replied. “How did Lyonesse like her first day? You said she was nervous.” Yves groaned.

            “I did not get to talk to her today,” he said. Rubbing his temples all the while. “The brass had me scoping out good camping sites all day. And I just finished this one not too long ago.” He swore he wasn’t going to get up for at least two days after that punch. Even while he was assembling the ingredients for a light meal before bed. “That Overblot sent me through several trees.”

            “Ohh,” Ash grimaced. “You okay?”

            “I will be after I get back,” Yves said. He took a moment to restart the fire to start cooking. “That said, that other weird thing I saw today?”

            “Yeah?”

            Yves breathed in and out through his nose. As much of a joker as Ash was, even this was something he didn’t see coming. A bunch of schoolkids being sent to a mine abandoned long ago for a magic crystal to reverse their expulsion. Followed by fighting for their lives against a rampaging ink monster. And then fending off a midget of a tyrant. What else would come their way?

            Still, those two in particular…

            “Two of the kids I met today,” Yves started. “They looked like Cas.”

            Ash went silent on her end. Digesting this bit of news.

            “… how much?” she asked.

            “Uncanny resemblance,” Yves replied. “I don’t know if they’re long-lost relatives or just look like him.” He stirred the light meal he was cooking over the campfire before he retired for the night. “And if that steam coming out of one’s mouth is any indicator.” The sizzling of the midnight meal he was cooking provided a decent distraction. “They have the same type of magic.”

            Silence hung over them. The only sound came from the crackling of the fire. And the vegetables browning over the skillet he had placed. Their friend was known to be a loner. What with being a member of high society and all that. It didn’t hurt. Yves had long been aware of the class differences between them. While it didn’t stop them from becoming fast friends during their school years, it left much to be desired.

            Cas was the furthest thing from a sheltered aristocrat, after all.

            “Can I talk to you when I’m not dead on my feet multitasking?” Yves asked. “I’d rather not add more reasons for the boss to yell at me.”

            “Done,” Ash said. “I’ll ask the boys about borrowing a truck. Just make sure you don’t become leg quarters while I’m gone.” Jo snorted beside her.

            “No promises, but you’re not getting this piece of meat,” Yves playfully taunted. Much to Ash’s faux chagrin. And he would’ve said more. Had a child’s voice not suddenly joined the conversation.

            “Auntie Ash?” the child asked. “Are you talking to Uncle Yves?”

            “Fluffnugget!” Ash cried. “What are you doing up?”

            “I had a bad dream,” the child, a small girl, said. “You and Daddy went away and didn’t come back. And Momma and Granma left, too.”

            Yves has to stifle a snicker at the impromptu conversation he was bearing witness to. Josiah’s daughter Lauren was a sweet child, but she had yet to learn social cues. He might as well say she was at that age where mortifying her parents was a daily thing. Not that he minded. This was great blackmail material. Just like the time Josiah accidentally taught his daughter the phrase “pop a cherry”. Though a cookbook, of all things.

            “Should I tell your grandma hi, Lauren?” Yves snarked. “She’s right at Night Raven right now.” Working as the school nurse, no less. He had to smirk when he heard Jo and Ash shouting at him to stop.

            No way. This was too fun.

            … okay, he’ll stop. But only because his dinner was done and he was hungry. With a final goodbye, he ended the call and sat down to eat. Not minding the fact he let slip an embarrassing school story with Jo and left him to his daughter’s curious mercy. Payback’s a witch, as they say.

            Now that he wasn’t fighting for his life, his mind wandered. All the way back to those kids he had helped today. First in getting them first aid (he hoped Ace got stitches for that injury), then fighting that Overblot, then defending from that tyrant.

            And then those two that looked like his longtime friend. Someone with whom he had graduated. Someone with whom he spent some of his best school years. Seeing two others with his face left him reeling. And wondering.

            What in Twisted Wonderland was happening?

Chapter Text

            To say they had begun to expect the unexpected was a severe understatement. And it all started exactly one night before. First, it was a cat and two not-so-magicless students wreaking havoc on the opening ceremony. Followed by being put in an abandoned dorm that could collapse on them any moment now and was filled with ghosts. Then it was the skirmish that ended with a statue being charred black from Grim sneezing on it. And then there was the chase that resulted in a priceless chandelier going kaput thanks to them. Adding onto that, finding more ghosts in an abandoned mine and running into a concerned park ranger who was part rabbit. Which was soon followed by said park ranger helping them kill a giant ink monster. Finally, capping off all of the day’s craziness, said park ranger helped them fend off a tiny tyrant.

            Which was nice, it was. If only it had stopped there.

            Grim swallowing that black stone was weird. Finding out the two “magicless” students had magic was weird. Getting chased by the ninja maid, her brother, and their cat was weird (and hectic). Given all the weirdness they experienced today, Ace was pretty sure nothing could top that.

            They were proven wrong the minute they stepped into the Mirror Chamber.

            Two grown men, one of which they recognized as Crowley, were engaged in a passive-aggressive argument. About what, Ace didn’t care to listen. The older man looked like a grandpa with his grey hair, sharp eyes, and long robes. Was that also a cat in his arms? Weird. Ace didn’t think they allowed pets here. Unless that cat was a familiar. Yeah, that would explain it. That would explain it a lot.

            His eyes wandered to his right. Watching everyone who was witnessing this spectacle. Deuce stood in an awkward position that made him look like a mannequin trying out movement for the first time. His mouth hung open in a way that made him look like a goldfish. Or whatever fish made mouth movements like that. Arun’s face screamed confusion. Likely asking himself what they had gotten themselves into. Grim matched his face and posture. Also likely wondering what they had stumbled into. Behind them, Suravi just stood with a blank and tired face. Likely ready to keel over any second now if she didn’t make it to a bed soon.

            He’d be lying if he didn’t feel the same way. At least Mr. Collingwood was nice enough to give him some fresh dressing before sending them back to the school. He hoped the nurse was still around to give him stitches.

            “And what do you propose I do about that?!” Crowley barked. “The chandelier is in shambles! Who would be available on such short notice?” Either he was too caught up in the argument to notice them, or he straight up didn’t care. It was hard to tell.

            “Did you consider that before you sent them off on a wild goose chase?” the older man sighed. “Crowley, you know how these children are.” The cat in his arms swished his tail. “They’ll do anything so long as it keeps them out of trouble.” Well, he couldn’t argue against that. They did just come back from a mine. “What will you tell their families if they do happen to wander off? What then?” They had to give the older man credit. He wasn’t giving Crowley any room to wriggle out. Even so, Crowley just dismissively waved a hand.

            “Bah, it’s not like there are any crystals left,” he said. “I’ve already finished the expulsion papers.” What. “If anything, perhaps we should expect—” Crowley turned around. “— praise?…”

            The older man turned his head to look. Settling his eyes back on his cat, his head snapped up at the sight before them. If he wasn’t annoyed then, he was equal parts confused and infuriated now. Standing in front of the mirror were the very students they were discussing. Covered in dirt and grime, their hair a mess, and sporting so many scratches and bruises. In Deuce’s hand was the magic crystal they had retrieved from the mines. Filled with live magic. Under the scrutiny of the two men, Ace awkwardly rubbed the back of his head with his good hand.

            “… hi?”

            Crowley blinked. Once and twice. Before he gulped and looked at the older man. He immediately wished he hadn’t. Because now the older man was giving him the mother of all withering glares (wow, and Ace thought Suravi had a mean one). Squirming under the scowl of the older man, all Crowley could do was give a sheepish grin.

            “You were saying, Headmaster?” the older man interrogated. Crowley gulped.

            “Ehem, erm…” Crowley sounded like a baby chick that was being scolded by its mother. “In-in my defense, er… I didn’t think they’d actually do it.” Ace could feel the temperature rising and falling right beside him. And it wasn’t entirely from the Songs.

            “Nnga!” Grim howled in barely-restrained rage. “The nerve of this guy!” He wanted to fly off the ground and claw Crowley’s eyes out. But Arun kept a good grip on him. “While we were off fighting some crazy beast!” He struggled. “You were here in the nice air! Fngah!”

            “Calm down, Grim…” Suravi muttered through gritted teeth. Though she was also mustering up an impressive glare aimed at the Headmaster. “It’s not like we didn’t survive a life-or-death situation for a crystal.” She said that last part out loud. Loud enough the older gentleman heard every word.

            “It was terrifying,” Deuce whimpered. Specks of dirt and grass fell off him. “If Mr. Collingwood wasn’t there, I don’t know where we would be.” Arun lifted Grim off the floor.

            “Tell me about it,” Ace added. “It was super gross and crazy strong.” He gagged. “It was awful.” The more they described their encounter with the ink monster, the more the older gentleman’s glare welded Crowley to the ground. For his part, Crowley just looked paler and paler. Once he had the time, Ace will have to ask Suravi for tips on how to squirm out of trouble like that.

            Meow…

            Everyone’s attention immediately went to the floor. And they all froze stone still like statues. Down on the ground, rubbing against Arun’s leg was the cat that had been in the older gentleman’s arms. Purring like a chainsaw all the while. When did it get there, everyone wondered. Furthermore, why did it suddenly take a liking to Arun? It didn’t even seem afraid of him. Without warning, Grim yowled and hissed. Jumping to the ground and puffing up to make himself look intimidating. He bared his teeth at the offending cat. Forcing it away.

            “Back off!” he spat. “He’s mine!” As if to cement his claim on his boy, Grim wrapped his forearms and tail around Arun’s legs. Making sure the punk knew what he was messing with, Grim rubbed his head on Arun. To his chagrin, the other cat didn’t even react. It just blinked before meowing again. And trotting over to Suravi. Where it promptly climbed up and rested on her shoulders. Nestled comfortably under her hair.

            “Um…” Suravi uttered. Ace snickered.

            “How the heck do you do that?” he taunted. “Cat magnets?” He’d have cackled right then and there. But something seemed to be holding him back.

            “I’m not… sure…”

            “Whoa!”

            Alarm flashed across everyone’s faces when Suravi suddenly fell sideways. As though someone had suddenly let go of a puppet’s strings. The adult men in the room clamored to catch her. As did Ace, Arun, and Grim. But Deuce had been closer. Wrapping his arms around the girl, Deuce kept her steady and knelt to the ground. Ace released a silent breath of relief. Glad that it didn’t go from already bad to worse. Concern coloring both their faces, Crowley and the older gentleman knelt with them. The cat jumped off Suravi and patted her hand with its paws.

            “My word…” Crowley uttered. “What in the world happened?” Ace could tell Suravi wanted to fire a smart retort at the useless headmaster. But the words died before they left. So she settled for an annoyed glare at anyone present. Though it softened when Arun knelt beside her.

            “She sustained a head injury, sir,” Ace said. “That monster beat the living daylights out of us.” Which was no exaggeration. Seriously. “Can we, uh, get her to someplace else? I think she needs to lay down.”

            “Technically,” Suravi muttered. “I already am.” She tried to smile, she really did. But it came out looking forced more than anything. “I still…” she groaned. “Have to…” She tried to raise her hand to lift herself up. But it was clear she was running on fumes now. Ace frowned.

            “Yeah, no,” he retorted. “You’re staying down.”

            “But-but I… I…” Suravi weakly protested. “I still… I have to—”

            “Suravi,” Deuce interjected. “As much as I hate to say it, I agree with Ace.” He helped her into a sitting position. “You need to lay down.” Especially with that head injury. It might be a concussion, for all they know.

            “Please?” Arun pleaded. Mustering up his best puppy dog eyes. “You were hurt the worst out of all of us.” Grim joined the other cat in patting Suravi with his paws. His ears pressed flat against his head. His tail swerved in agitation. The older gentleman glowered with each growing second. Before he fixed Crowley with a hard stare.

            “Call the doctor,” he said. Arun’s head snapped up. “This clearly cannot continue without proper medical care.” As if on cue, Ace’s hand began to itch. Practically begging for proper treatment. Hissing in pain, he clutched the hand he ripped open with the pickaxe. Which did not escape the notice of the older gentleman. He once again fixed the headmaster with a withering stare. And Crowley sighed.

            “Alright, then.”

            The trip to the infirmary was, thankfully, mercifully short. Which was made ten times better by the way the older gentleman fixed Crowley with a merciless glare. Arun decided he liked this adult, and not just because of his cat. Or the way he seemed to put Crowley in his place. Either way, he was happier now that Suravi and Ace were finally getting proper medical help. Now if only he could pry Grim off him and stop him from hissing at the other cat. That would make things so much better.

            “Let’s see…” Crowley muttered. “She should be here…” She? The doctor was a woman? Or was it the school nurse? Deuce jolted upright at the mention of another woman being in their presence. Which earned a snicker from the injured parties accompanying them. Deuce huffed and glared. Ace and Suravi just looked away feigning innocence. All the while, Grim and the other cat were in a stare-off over who had dibs on Arun.

            “Dr. Hendricks?” Crowley called. “Are you in here?” There was the sound of shuffling in the back room. Presumably where all the medicines and medical apparatus were. The door was ajar, allowing some leeway in hearing unexpected patients.

            “I’m in the back!” a voice —was that a woman?— called. “I’ll be there in a moment!” It was a woman. Deuce’s face paled considerably upon confirming the doctor was indeed a woman. An older one at that.            

            “Take your time!” Crowley cheerily called. “We have a student who needs stitches and another who may have a concussion.” Suravi and Ace gave him sideways glances. “How soon can you be here?” They got their answer soon enough. The door flew open and out stepped a woman in her mid-thirties. At least, that was Arun’s guess. She was stunningly pretty. Warm and motherly. Her grayish blond hair was styled in an A-line bob with long sideburns. Contrasting sharply with her sleek black suit, white overcoat, black heels, and sterile blue gloves. She took one look at the two most injured students and gasped.

            “Oh my,” she said. “What in the world happened to you?”

            “Erm…” Ace drawled. Suravi wore a matching sheepish expression. “It’s… kind of a long story.” He didn’t get to finish. Dr. Hendricks took hold of them both and guided them to a bed. He didn’t protest when she did. The first patient she tended to was Suravi, the one with a head injury. It wasn’t that hard to tell. The bandage stood out like a sore thumb in her rat’s nest of hair. First, she went through the typical protocol for treating a patient. Which included introducing herself to a reluctant Suravi. Then carefully, as though she were handling a delicate doll, Dr. Hendricks cleaned up the wound and placed fresh dressing around it. Tellingly, Suravi didn’t offer an ounce of protest while she was laid down. Arun, Deuce, and Grim were at her bedside the instant Dr. Hendricks stepped back. Arun held her hand while the doctor turned her attention to Ace. Nobody noticed Deuce blushing bright red and avoiding eye contact with the lovely doctor.

            “What’s your name, young man?” the doctor asked. Ace shuffled his feet.

            “Ace Trappola, ma’am,” he said.

            “May I see the injury?” she asked again. Ace glanced over at Deuce. Then back at Crowley and the other gentleman. Then held his hand out to the doctor.

            “I, er… busted it open with a pickaxe.” The two adult men grimaced visibly. “We were out in the Dwarfs’ Mine looking for a magic crystal.” Dr. Hendricks’s eyes suddenly hardened. “And, well, if it weren’t for someone helping us.” Thank the Great Seven for Mr. Collingwood. “We would’ve been dead meat.”

            The temperature of the room seemed to drop below zero. The warmth that was seen on Dr. Hendricks’s face disappeared in a flash. Replaced by cold and intimidating eyes that seemed to bore holes in anyone unfortunate enough to be nearby. Said unfortunate soul turned out to be Crowley. Who suddenly found beads of cold sweat running down his brow. He gulped. Loudly. Enough for everyone present to hear. He turned to his fellow educator for assistance. Only to find a gaze harder than diamonds staring at him.

            “Headmaster,” the doctor said. Ice filled her tone. Threatening to freeze anyone within range. “I will see you in my office after I am done.” The four kids plus the cat shivered. Each felt a shred of pity. Crowley opened his mouth in protest.

            “Yes, doctor,” the older gentleman said. His voice was equally as icy. “I will make sure he remembers his appointment later tonight.” Crowley let out a gargled sound of protest. But words were failing him at this moment.

            “Thank you, Mr. Trein,” the doctor replied. “If that is all, you two are dismissed.” Dr. Hendricks discarded her gloves for fresh ones. “I have patients to treat.”

            “Yes, doctor,” the older gentleman, Mr. Trein, said. Then he turned his attention to the students. “You needn’t worry about what will happen.” There was a hint of warmth on his stony face. “Dr. Hendricks is excellent in her work. You are in good hands.” The relief on their faces told him everything he needed to know. With one last glare at Crowley, Mr. Trein turned heel and left the infirmary.

            Silence fell over the group. The only sound filling it was the clicking of Dr. Hendricks’s heels. One leaning head later proved she was going to the back to retrieve supplies to treat Ace’s injury. Deuce patted Arun’s shoulder in reassurance. The smaller boy felt grateful for the gesture and smiled up at his surrogate big brother. Ace, meanwhile, slouched in a nearby chair while he waited for Dr. Hendricks. Crowley sighed in defeat.

            “That woman will be the death of me someday…” he muttered. “Anyhow,” he added. “Do note that this matter has not been resolved.” His eyes swept over the group. “I do still need to see you in my office after you’ve been treated.” He stood. “Stop by once you’ve been properly tended to.” The group stared after him. “I shall be waiting.” And just like that, he left without another word.

            The kids exchanged awkward glances with one another. No one was quite sure how to digest what had just happened. Partly because they had just witnessed two grown men bickering over them. Partly because they now knew the Headmaster was, for some reason, afraid of or irritated by the school nurse. Actually, what was Dr. Hendricks’s official position here? Mr. Trein called her a doctor. So did Crowley. So… what was going on, exactly?

            “So, uh…” Ace said, breaking the silence. “What’s the story behind that?”

            Suravi turned her head. “The story behind what?” Arun sat on the chair beside her bed.

            “You know.” Ace scratched the back of his head with his good hand. “That crazy fire power.” Deuce groaned.

            “You’re seriously going to ask about that now?…” he said. Ace shot the troublemaker an annoyed look.

            “Hey, come on,” he protested. “Now’s as good a time as ever before we have to go.” Suravi arched an eyebrow. “Besides, I don’t think I’ve ever seen magic like that.” He grinned his sly grin. “I don’t think eyes are supposed to glow when you’re using magic.” The rest of his sentence went unheard. But the sentiment overall was understood. Arun narrowed his eyes at the older boy. Annoyance rolled off him in waves.

            “You’re relentless…” he muttered. Grim settled for curling up in his lap. More than likely attempting to further claim the boy as his. Absently, Arun stroked Grim’s back. The cat purred in content, his tail swishing lazily behind him. The younger boy shared a glance with his sister. Knowing very well they weren’t getting out of this one. With a dejected sigh, Suravi began the explanation.

            “To put it simply,” she said. “We don’t really know.”

            Ace froze. “What.”

            Suravi feebly raised a hand. “All we know is that we were born with it. No real training other than the basics.” Such as control in deep breathing. “We can breathe fire out of our mouths, light something on fire just by thinking, resist being burned.” She counted it off mentally. “We can even perform stronger bursts of magic like that fire wall I summoned.” Ace’s eyes lit up like a little kid. Only to dim at the serious frown on her face.

            “There’s a catch, however,” she added. “Remember how I was coughing up smoke like a chimney?” Ace nodded. “That’s what happens when I use it too much.” Ace’s mouth hung open in an “O”.

            “Oh.”

            “Mhm,” she nodded. Ace pressed further.

            “What about the freaky glowing eyes?” he asked. Deuce elbowed him in the ribs. “Ow!” Suravi chuckled. Appreciating the protectiveness, though it wasn’t entirely needed. Still, she made a mental note to make something for them once she recovered.

            “I would tell you if I knew,” she said. “For some reason, it only happens to me. Not Arun.” Both the older boys looked at the youngest. Who only gave them a shrug.

            “I don’t have as good control or strength as she does,” Arun said. “I don’t really know why it happens to her and not me.” He didn’t let up on stroking Grim’s back, much to the cat’s delight. “I have pretty much the same set of basics. Just not crazy magic like that wall.” Again, they’d tell them if they knew why.

            “Oh,” Deuce hummed. “So that’s why.” The Songs nodded in unison. “Any idea where that magic came from?” The Songs exchanged glances with one another. Unsure how to answer.

            “… I have one idea…” Suravi uttered. “I don’t remember too much, but Mom used to tell me stories about it.” She vaguely remembered seeing someone else blow a plume of fire onto a log to light a fireplace. But amid the massive headache she was feeling, it was difficult to pinpoint —or even remember— who it was.

            Ace leaned back against his chair. “You do know this also means the Headmaster is gonna find out you two have magic,” he said. Arun and Suravi looked at one another. “Got an answer ready for that?” They wanted to say yes, but truthfully they hadn’t counted on anyone finding out this soon. Save for Rook, virtually no one at the school knew about their magic. Let alone seemed to have any idea they had any. Suravi mulled this over.

            “… I hadn’t thought about it, to be honest,” she admitted. “Although…” Arun perked up seeing the sly grin on her face. “Please tell me how he reacts.” Her little brother and his cat snickered at the thought of Crowley’s upcoming reaction. Ace just raised an eyebrow and scooted away. Not wanting to be part of any of their schemes.

            “Come to think of it,” Deuce said. “Mr. Collingwood seemed like he knew what he was doing in regards to your magic.” Suravi cast a sideways look at him. “Does this mean he knows someone like you?” Ace snorted.

            “You sure seem to like the guy,” he taunted. “What? Gonna ask him for an autograph?” Deuce recoiled.

            “Gh—!! Hey!” he protested. “I just admire him for saving our lives! Is that so hard to believe?” Suravi snickered. Deuce was doing everything in his power to deny something. Was he perhaps compensating for something? Or just plain hiding it?

            “Uh, Deuce,” she snorted. “Ace does have a point.” Deuce’s mouth fell open like a goldfish. “If you really wanted his autograph, you should have asked when we had the chance.” Arun hid his face to keep from laughing. Not that Grim bothered with his cackles. Neither did Ace.

            “Suravi!” Deuce cried out. His face turned a bright red. Suravi gave him a sly grin. Already wanting to prod some more.

            “Oh? So it’s true, then?” she teased. Her smirk was matching Ace’s. “Should we give him a call and ask for his signature?” Ace cackled. “Or perhaps ask him to come to the school?” Her smirk widened seeing the increasingly mortified look on Deuce’s face. “Maybe we’ll see about inviting him to lunch.” Ace had to lean on the nightstand nearby to stand.

            “Sure! Why not!” he crowed. “Maybe ask if he’s married and has kids!” Grim snickered and smacked the rail of the bed with a paw. “You never know.”

            “Noooooo!!!” Deuce cried out. Falling to his knees and holding his head. Sobbing. Loudly, at that. His face was hidden from view. Showing nothing except for the occasional tears falling. Arun slid off the chair, carrying Grim with him, and knelt to pat Deuce on the back. For a second, Suravi felt a bit bad for doing that. Then Ace snickered and turned to her.

            “You are horrible, you know that?” he taunted. Suravi smacked his arm.

            “Look who’s talking,” she huffed. Ace snickered. Grinning his mischievous grin. He opened his mouth to say something. But the clacking of high heels brought their attention elsewhere. Turning their heads, they craned their necks to see who was coming. Dr. Hendricks emerged from the back with a kit in her hands. Complete with sterilized needles and supplies for properly cleaning the wound. Deuce rose with Arun’s help to sit in a chair. Had the others minus Suravi been paying attention, they would have seen how pale Ace turned at that moment.

            “Apologies for the wait,” Dr. Hendricks said. “It seems as though someone else was in the back recently.” They decided to ignore the irritation in her voice. “Well, now that that’s settled.” She placed the kit on the nightstand. “Please show me your hand, Mr. Trappola.” Ace gulped. Face sheet white and running with cold sweat while he held his hand out to the doctor. Suravi laid back down, sighing. Before she jolted when Ace’s good hand grabbed hers. Nearly crushing it with his grip.

            Her face contorted and twisted into a pained grimace. Like a viper, her hand seized Arun’s. Who in turn seized Deuce’s hand. Grim snickered, glad to be out of the line of fire. Dr. Hendricks took out a swab of cotton and cleaning alcohol. The strong stench permeated the already sterile air. And Ace squeezed his eyes shut. Sniffling. Bracing himself for the pain. Dr. Hendricks carefully removed his glove and first-aid dressing to get at the wound.

            “Now hold still,” she instructed. “This will be over quickly.”

            It was not over quickly. In fact, they dare say it felt like an hour. Whoever bothered to keep the time during the whole ordeal. But once Dr. Hendricks was done, Ace’s pickaxe wound was now properly sutured and on its way to healing. Not that it caused a conga line of crushed hands. They all swore Dr. Hendricks had nerves of steel the way she just casually patched it back together like it was an everyday thing for her. Then again, given how easily she held Ace’s hand in place for the stitches, it might be true. And now, with the doctor’s written permission, the quartet left the infirmary.

            Ace nursed his stitched hand. Wrapped lovingly under gauze to protect it from infection and a strict order to come back in two days. Along with a warning to avoid heavy activity until the stitches came off. He wanted to sass the doctor for being such a mother hen. But the withering glare she shot him quickly shut him up. In the end, he left the infirmary with his tail between his legs. Not that it escaped anyone’s notice. He glowered at the other three. Displeasure rolling off him in waves.

            “What’re you three laughing about?” he interrogated. Deuce, Grim, and Arun snickered. Two of them desperately put in a valiant effort to not laugh. But Grim made it harder with his cackles.

            “You were crying like a baby!” Grim howled. Paws in the air. “You were like ’Mama, Mama, get me out of here!’” The high voice in his bad imitation did not help anyone keep a straight face. The two beside him lost it while Ace narrowed his eyes.

            “Oh, haha,” Ace sarcastically retorted. “Let’s see how you do with stitches next time.” He would forever deny that he did, in fact, blubber like a little baby. Fat tears and snot and all. Even with the anesthetic Dr. Hendricks had on hand, the initial jab sent shivers down his spine. Or was it his imagination going wild?

            “To be fair,” Deuce said, attempting to play mediator. “Getting stitches isn’t something to sneeze at. You were quite the trooper.”

            Arun shivered. “I don’t know how I would’ve handled it if I were you,” he shuddered. “At least we didn’t get a quack like the headmaster.” Sputters erupted from the group. Even though they were on their way to the headmaster’s office.

            “It’s a shame Suravi couldn’t be with us,” Deuce said. “It would’ve been nice having her around.” Suravi had to stay behind in the infirmary on the doctor’s orders. Mostly so Dr. Hendricks could monitor her to make sure her head injury didn’t worsen. Or better yet, make absolutely sure there was no concussion. While the boys and cat were crestfallen, Arun was grateful the doctor was taking her job seriously. Except now, with Suravi incapacitated, that meant returning to the dorm alone. Not something he was looking forward to.

            “I’m just happy she’s being taken care of…” Arun said to himself. The older boys looked at him with confusion.

            “Huh?”

            “Nothing! Nothing,” Arun said, backtracking. “Let’s just get this over with.” He speed-walked ahead of them. Ignoring the worried looks both older boys were giving him. But since he wasn’t saying anything, they decided to let this one slide. For now. They were already at the headmaster’s office.

            Stepping inside, they were met with the sight of a deceptively simple office space. The desk was illuminated by candles that emitted a violet light. Casting an eerily regal glow across the desk’s surface. Purple curtains adorned with green stars and crescent moons framed the latticed windows. Lending more to the magical atmosphere in the office. Behind the headmaster’s desk there floated portraits of the Great Seven. Bobbing up and down in midair without a single care in the world. The man himself, seated at the desk, looked up.

            “Ah, welcome,” Crowley greeted. “I trust you’ve all been properly taken care of?”

            Ace held his stitched hand up. “We sure did.” He chose to not say anything about crying like a baby while getting his stitches. Fortunately, the other three didn’t need as much treatment as Suravi and Ace. Deuce got some ointment for the bruises on his back and Arun’s hands were cleaned and sanitized. For Grim, Dr. Hendricks didn’t have much since she wasn’t a vet. Though she did recommend a bath, to his dismay.

            “Good,” the Headmaster said. His eyes swept over the boys, he couldn’t help but notice one missing person. “Where’s Miss Song?” Arun looked away. Grasping Deuce’s hand while Grim perched on his shoulders. Ace rubbed the back of his head with his good hand.

            “Dr. Hendricks had her stay in the infirmary,” Arun said. “She’s making sure Suravi doesn’t have a concussion, sir.” Crowley grumbled something under his breath. But otherwise, he didn’t seem to have much of a reaction.

            “I see,” was all he said. “Well then,” he added, clapping his hands together. “I’m certain you all know why you are here.” The group nodded. “Not only were your expulsion papers already finalized.” Either he ignored the scandalized and betrayed looks on their faces, or he didn’t notice. “But then you come back with an actual magical crystal with which to repair the chandelier.” Of which, Deuce was proud to say he still had in hand. “Before we were so rudely interrupted by the need to visit Dr. Hendricks.” He muttered something under his breath again. They couldn’t hear what. “And now I am hearing about a ’monster in the mines’.” The group exchanged uneasy glances with one another. “Could you explain in more detail?”

            Once again exchanging looks, they relented. The three boys plus the cat all went into great detail about the monster in the mines. How it chased them out of the mines the first time around (which greatly explained their injuries). And how it took a team effort with some help from an outside party to bring it down. Through it all, Crowley nodded his head along to their story. Although… it did seem as though they forgot to mention the tiny detail about the Songs using magic. Would he notice?

            “Hoh hoohh,” Crowley hummed. “A mysterious monster living in the coal mine.” He bobbed his head up and down. Hand grasping his chin in deep thought. “The five of you, plus the ranger, worked together to defeat it and bring back a magic crystal?”

            … looks like he didn’t notice.

            “We didn’t really work together…” Ace uttered.

            “It was more like our goals were aligned…” Deuce added.

            “Yep,” Arun deadpanned. “Our goals were aligned.” Grim didn’t say anything. Though he did jump to the ground. For a while, Crowley said nothing. Filling the air with silence and uncertainty. Before he suddenly burst into tears. Loudly. Shock colored their faces at seeing an adult man crying his eyes out. Fat, hot tears rolled down his face. Accompanied by choked sounds coming from his throat. He wailed and wailed. Probably would have woken the dead if someone wasn’t there playing gatekeeper. The boys stood in stunned silence while the headmaster howled.

            “What’s with this guy?” Grim cried out. Paws in the air. “Why is an adult bursting into tears?!” Nobody had an answer. Even when Crowley finally gained enough composure to form complete sentences.

            “In all these years that I’ve been Headmaster…” he sniffled. “For the day to come that students from Night Raven College.” He choked back a sob. “To go hand in hand to face and defeat their enemy!” Ace and Deuce recoiled.

            “What?!” Deuce squawked. “I did not hold this guy’s hand!” Ace gagged.

            “I would never do that either, gross!” he shouted. He glared at Arun who was poorly hiding a snicker. “Wait, how old are you, Headmaster?!”

            “I don’t think age has a limit here,” Arun snarked. Which seemed to go unheard by Crowley.

            “I am overwhelmed with emotion,” the headmaster sobbed. “This incident confirms it.” He surprised the boys by slamming both hands down on the desk. And standing straight up and marching towards Arun. Grim wanted to hiss at Crowley to make him stay away from his boy. But before he could, Crowley was already patting Arun on the shoulder like a proud faux parent.

            “Arun,” Crowley said. Pride rolled off his tone. “Without a doubt, you have talent as a beast tamer!” Arun gave the eccentric headmaster a flat, blank stare.

            “… what?” he questioned. Beside him, Ace was struggling to keep a straight face. To no avail. Meanwhile, Deuce valiantly fought to stop himself from sputtering. But Grim was the worst offender by far. Not that Crowley seemed to mind.

            “Students of Night Raven College are budding mages chosen by the Dark Mirror,” Crowley explained while he returned to his desk. “But due to their excellence, many of them turn out to be prideful, egotistical.” Arun shot a quick look at Ace. “And self-centered individualists who never give a thought about cooperating with others.”

            Are you sure you’re not describing yourself, sir? Arun questioned to himself.

            “You’re really not saying anything good,” Grim pointed out between choked laughs. Crowley chose to ignore that to continue.

            “Neither of you can use magic,” Crowley added. At the same time as Ace sputtered out loud. “But, maybe.” He tapped his chin in a light bulb moment. “Precisely because you cannot use magic means that you could give instructions to magic users and get them to cooperate.” Deuce coughed into his fist to keep his laughter down. “Surely two mediocre, run-of-the-mill humans like you is exactly what this school needs right now!”

            Without warning, Deuce and Ace burst into gut-splitting laughter. Leaning on each other so they didn’t fall to the ground. Grim joined them by rolling on the floor holding his belly. Cackling his heart out and kicking his feet like there was no tomorrow. Arun stood with an odd smile on his face. Confusing the everlasting life out of Crowley.

            “What on…” he muttered. Only to be interrupted by Ace.

            “He really doesn’t know!” Ace chortled. He’d be pounding something with his hand if it weren’t injured. “He-he hasn’t figured it out yet!” The laughter from the group continued. Even when Crowley cleared his throat to regain their attention.

            “What do I not know, Mr. Trappola?” Crowley questioned. The two older boys collected themselves and dusted off. Arun stood between them with that odd smile on his face. And Grim leaned on Arun’s leg.

            “H-Headmaster,” Ace cackled. “You do know these two can use magic, right?” Arun waved. Right next to a snickering Deuce and a smirking Grim. Crowley stared at the quartet. With no answer in sight. Before he sighed.

            “Mr. Trappola…” Crowley uttered. Pinching the bridge of his nose. “While I appreciate your newfound loyalty to your fellow mages.” They looked at him with quirked eyebrows. “I would appreciate your honesty more.” Their jaws hit the ground. “Night Raven College has, for lack of a better wording, no inclination to keep those without magic on school grounds.” He drummed his fingers on top of his desk. “While I understand you’ve all grown closer since surviving this ordeal.” His tone, for once, took on that of a stern teacher. “I do not appreciate lying to my face to cover for a friend.”

            Silence filled the office. Though their jaws still hung wide open. They looked at one another. Confusion flashed across their faces. Did… did that really just happen? He brushed off their attempt to tell him they had magic? All four looked at him.

            “We’re not lying, sir,” Deuce defended. “They really can use magic.” Had his eyebrows been visible under his mask, they would have seen one quirk. “Oh! Perhaps a demonstration would be better?”

            “What kind of suggestion is that?” Ace prodded. Arun and Grim looked up.

            “Well, uh…” Deuce stammered. “It’s better than nothing. Words aren’t working for us here.” Ace wanted to protest that. But for some reason, it made sense. Telling the headmaster outright the Songs had magic yielded nothing. So perhaps it would be better if they showed him.

            “Geh, fine,” Ace spat. “Just don’t come crying to me if your pants catch fire.” Between them, Arun giggled. For once, he was happy he would be able to demonstrate his power without being run off. But had they been paying attention, they would have seen the way Crowley’s head perked up.

            “Fire?” the headmaster asked. “What is this about fire?” The older boys looked down at Arun.

            “You okay with that?” Deuce asked. “You can back out if you want.” Ace elbowed him in the ribs.

            “Easy for you to say,” Ace spat. “You’re the one that brought it up.” Deuce bristled. Ready to grab Ace by the collar and start fighting. But Arun placed a hand on his arm. Settling him down.

            “It’s okay,” Arun said. “I’ll do it if it means he believes us.” Crowley hummed. Still skeptical about this whole situation. “Though I can’t make any promises.” Question marks floated around Crowley’s head seeing the two older boys jolt. Though Grim snickered at their reaction. Stepping forward, Arun faced the headmaster of the school. Eyes bright and resolute. Ready to show the man what he was made of. Steeling himself as much as he could, he looked Crowley in the eye.

            “Would you like to see my magic, sir?” Arun asked. Crowley touched his chin.

            “If it makes you happy,” he said. “But no promises. Understood?”

            “Understood, sir,” Arun replied. Before he asked, “Is… there anything specific you wish to see?” Crowley dismissively waved a hand.

            “Just try to convince me you belong in this school,” the headmaster said. “If I am not impressed, I will consider this liable reason to not keep you on school grounds.” Behind Arun, the two older boys and the cat let out strangled noises of protest. Each wanting to argue against the headmaster in Arun’s favor. But the smaller boy looked back and smiled. Offering them assurances that he had it in hand. Turning back around, he began to cast his magic.

            He breathed in and out. Inhaling. Exhaling. A tinge of nervousness took hold of him. Questions rampaging through his mind. What if he couldn’t show his magic? What if Crowley didn’t consider it real magic? What if it ended with him and Suravi out on the streets again? A cold sweat ran down his brow. He felt his hands trembling. Shaking. Was he going to mess this up?

            … no. He couldn’t. He couldn’t mess this up. Not after everything Ace, Deuce, and Grim did for them. He couldn’t let them down. He took another deep breath. In and out. In and out. In front of him, he could see the headmaster drumming his fingers on the desk. The disbelief was clear, he knew. And there was no guarantee he would even think his magic was his own. But… he had to try. For Suravi, for him, and for Grim. Closing his eyes, letting himself focus, he cupped his hands together.

            Breathing in. Breathing out. Breathing in. Breathing out. He felt his hands warming up. Bit by bit. He could feel the heat forming. But it wasn’t enough to summon a flame. This came much more naturally to Suravi. But then again, she had more practice than he did.

            The back of his throat suddenly felt hotter. The heat was eager to release and show itself. Arun’s eyebrows furrowed in the middle. Not the result he wanted, but it seems this would have to do. He breathed in again. Out again. In again. Out again. Slowly fanning the flame inside. Enough that he could feel the burning sensation climbing out of his throat.

            Hot steam escaped his mouth. And, with one last deep breath, he blew a plume of fire into his hands. The scorching heat a familiar and comfortable feeling on his skin. Behind him, Deuce, Grim, and Ace cheered. Opening his eyes, Arun was greeted with the sight of a beautiful flame dancing in his hands. The fire lit up his face. Kissing his nose with a gentle caress. Miraculously, the skin on his hands was not burning. A testament to their innate connection with the element. Smiling, happy that he didn’t mess up, Arun split his hands and dismissed the flame.            

            “Believe us now, sir?” Arun asked. Crowley’s jaw was sitting on the desk. His pinprick eyes were wider than the dinner plates Wolfgang treasured. His entire posture froze in surprise. Still as a statue, he emitted no sound.

            “… sir?”

            “Ah… ah…” Crowley uttered. Dry as though someone poured sand down his throat. “Ah… ah…” Question marks floated around the heads of the boys and the cat. “Ah… ah…” Crowley held his head with both hands. No movement whatsoever.

            “Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!!!”

            Everyone present jolted back from the sudden volume of his shrill scream. Ace and Deuce held one another. Grim jumped into Arun’s arms. His tail was straighter than a rod. Arun himself went board stiff at the reaction of the headmaster. Who was now screaming his head off resembling a painting from his old world. Wow, he did not know a grown man could scream that high. He was surprised the windows didn’t shatter.

            “Oh, Great Seven! What have I done?!” Crowley wailed. “I’ve ignored my educator instincts and left them out in the cold!” Uh, what? “Now they’ll never want to join my school! Oh!” He wailed again. Blowing his nose on a handkerchief he pulled out of nowhere. “Great Seven, forgive me!” Amid his melodramatic weeping, the boys and cat stared at him like he was an alien display. Like… was this for real? He was bawling his eyes out like a kid who had candy stolen from him? What?

            “… uh, sir?” Arun asked. “Are you… okay?” He was surprised and taken aback when Crowley flew out of his seat and grasped his hands. Complete with the display of kneeling on the ground. Ace and Deuce gawked. As did Grim, who faintly wished someone would do that with him. Continuing with his little show, the headmaster wept bitter tears and held Arun’s hands.

            “Oh, sweet boy,” Crowley sniffled. “Will you ever forgive me?” Ace uttered a what while Deuce and Grim collectively scratched their heads. Arun’s eyebrows flattened while he regarded the genuflecting headmaster.

            “You will have to talk to my sister rather than me about that,” he said. “Otherwise, there isn’t much I can do.” Crowley sniffled. Seemingly relenting.

            “Very well,” he sniffled again. “Is there anything I can do to make it up to you?” He returned to his seat while he asked Arun this question. Arun pondered a bit. Wondering what he should ask. It was clear Crowley was doing this just to save face. But if he left without asking anything, it might be taken as an insult. He felt a paw on his leg and he cast a look down. Grim was again trying to claim him as his. Probably letting Crowley know the boy belonged to him and no one else. Was he still on about that? Suravi would have said something about that if she were here.

            Hmm…

            “… well, there is one thing,” Arun said. Crowley nodded his head. Encouraging him to say it. Standing up straight, Arun requested, “Please accept the three of us as students.” All eyes snapped to him.

            “Huh?” Deuce squawked.

            “Say what?” Ace parroted.

            “What did you say?” Grim repeated. Arun smiled.

            “Please make the three of us students at this school,” he requested again. Crowley touched his chin.

            “Why would I fulfill that request?” the headmaster challenged. “It would cause quite a ruckus if I let in two ’magicless’ students.” Arun didn’t lose his smile.

            “Not quite,” Arun challenged back. “But perhaps it’s best to think of it as a way to see how smart your students really are.” Ace whistled at the stealthy burn. “No one outside this room knows Suravi and I have magic. So depending on how long it takes everyone to figure that out, you can see for yourself how smart your students are.” Crowley paused. Then he preened. Very much liking this idea.

            “Ho ho, I’m very invested,” he praised. “Though that does leave the question of your teachers. For I am gracious enough to inform them.” That was a good point. Withholding this information from the teachers wouldn’t end well. It would either end in a disaster for the students already attending or the newcomers. For some reason, that smile didn’t leave Arun’s face.

            “That’s alright,” he stated brightly. “We can simply ask they don’t tell the students. It’ll be easier to keep track of it that way.” He was flying by the seat of his pants by now. He was sure Ace saw that much. Negotiating was always done by either his mother or by Suravi. So he hoped and crossed his fingers he was doing well.

            “Hm, a simple enough request,” Crowley uttered. “Though it does make me wonder what would happen if a student did find out.” He leaned on his elbows. “What then?”

            “We’ll just have to see where it goes,” Arun responded. “There’s lots to discover at this school. Academics or otherwise.” Crowley hummed. “Perhaps even more students might learn to work together.” Arun smiled at Ace and Deuce. And Grim. “Perhaps it might elevate the school.” Now that prospect, Crowley liked. “Imagine how much your reputation would improve.” Crowley preened even more. “Perhaps we’ll reach new heights, even.” Arun smiled his brightest smile. “You are the most gracious headmaster we’ve ever met, after all.”

            He had no idea how well this would work. All he was really doing was buttering up the principal into letting them stay and become students. His persuasion was weak, he knew. But it was the best he had. Nothing compared to what Suravi could have done if she was here. So it came as a huge surprise when Crowley laughed a merry laugh. And he turned a proud gaze onto Arun.

            “Yes, for I am exceedingly gracious,” Crowley agreed. “And for that, I shall comply with your request.” Their heads snapped up. “You have proven to me that you possess enough talent to become a mage.” Arun couldn’t believe his ears. “Therefore, I shall allow the three of you to enroll together.”

            “Ffgna?!” Grim cried. “I… I can go to this academy too…?” His eyes shone. “Not as a handyman, but as a student?” Crowley nodded.

            “Yes. Provided that!” He held a finger up. “You don’t ever let an incident like yesterday occur again!” He held his arms akimbo. “Do we have an agreement?”

            Grim’s elation was through the roof. He nodded so fast his head looked like it was going to pop off. He hugged Arun tightly. Tail wrapping around the boy like a ribbon around a present. Tears of joy spilled from his eyes. Euphoria sent tremors through him. He was going to become a student! He made it to this school!

            “Ffggnnnnnaa!! I did it!!” Grim cheered. Ace and Deuce beamed in pride at their surrogate little brother and his cat.

            “Well then,” Crowley said while adjusting his glove. “I shall give the symbol of your status as a student of Night Raven College, a magic crystal, to Grim.” Sparkles appeared. And a crystal appeared around Grim’s neck. “And to Arun.” The sparkles appeared again. This time, manifesting as a pen in his hand.

            “Whoa,” Arun marveled.

            “A magic crystal?!” Grim exclaimed.

            “It is the norm for students to have their magic crystals in the form of a ’magical pen’ but,” Crowley explained. “You wouldn’t be able to grip it in your paws, right?” Made sense. “It’s a special custom.” He sighed. “Aaah… I pay attention to even the smallest details!” He preened once again. “Aren’t I too gracious?”

            “I did it!!” Grim cheered. “I’m so cool! I got my own special magic crystal collar!”

            “He isn’t listening at all…” Crowley grumbled. Before he turned his attention back to Arun. “Listen, Arun.” Arun stood at attention. “Until your sister is released, your dorm will be without a dorm leader.” Or else Dr. Hendricks would never let him hear the end of it. “So for now, you will be in charge of Grim. Understood?”

            “Yes, sir,” Arun responded.

            “Very good,” Crowley hummed. “Very good indeed. My graciousness is unlimited.” Arun would have rolled his eyes. But he was interrupted by Ace giving him a hearty slap on the back.

            “Look at you!” Ace cheered. “Not even old enough yet, but you’re already a student here! Congrats!” Deuce ruffled Arun’s hair. Practically beaming with pride at his accomplishments. Grim was too caught up in his celebration to notice. But he ended his little jig by hugging Arun and rubbing his cheek on him. Arun laughed, hugging his furred friend back. Crowley stood. Arms akimbo but radiating pride all the while.

            “There is something else I’d like to entrust to you,” Crowley said. “But again, your sister has to be present.” He muttered something else about the dreaded doctor. But Arun didn’t hear it.

            “Understood, sir,” the boy said. Tucking his new pen into his pocket. Crowley faced the group once more.

            “Arun Song, Grim,” Crowley greeted. “Welcome to Night Raven College.”

To be continued…

Chapter Text

            Crowley’s night after the kids had returned was supposed to be relaxing. The key words being “supposed to”. Instead of flying off to enjoy the rest of his day after dealing with the expulsion matter, he was pulled oh so rudely from his office. By Mr. Trein, no less. Something about an appointment with the doctor? Ah, right. That abominable — er admirable — woman. It was a shame, Crowley mused, that the doctor owned her own clinic. A popular one, at that. Medicine prices seemed to hike quite high lately. What would she say to that?

            … that glare of hers would freeze his tail feathers to the nearest lamp post.

            Anyhow, here he was being escorted so kindly to Dr. Hendricks’s office by the irate Mr. Trein. Complete with that accursed cat in his arms. Apparently, from what Mr. Trein was willing to share with him, Miss Song had found Lucius after he had run off. And she had told him about the excursion to the Dwarfs’ Mine. Which was how Mr. Trein had known about the expulsion matter with the chandelier. Had he foreseen how things would have turned out, he would have taken another approach entirely.

            Now that he knew the two ‘magicless’ students had magic, he felt rather stupid.

            In hindsight, however, that was probably on him. Now that he recalled the events of the opening ceremony more clearly, the Dark Mirror never said the two had no magic. It only said they couldn’t be sorted. How in Twisted Wonderland did he miss that? It was an affront to his status as a model educator! And now the rest of his precious students would be subjected to the chaos of those two imps. How did he get himself into this situation?

            “We are here,” Mr. Trein said. Breaking the headmaster out of his little reverie. Crowley froze. Frantically searching for a way out.

            “Well, surely, this isn’t necessary,” Crowley tried to plead. “I’m sure Dr. Hendricks must be busy caring for her patient.” His eyes darted everywhere but the doctor’s office. “I’m-I’m certain with her unrivaled efficiency, we don’t—” Trein knocked on the door to her office. “Ah, no. Most certainly no—”

            “Come in,” called the doctor from within. Crowley sighed.

            “Let’s get this over with…”

            He hated going to the doctor’s office. It didn’t matter what reason. The stench of the sterile substances used to keep it spic and span always irritated his nose. The framed certificate hanging off the wall behind her desk was an eyesore. Even the splashes of color she used to decorate the space did little to improve his mood. One source of light was the doctor’s open laptop with all the software for scheduling appointments. Probably for the clinic she owned back in the Rose Queendom. Perhaps, he mused, this was another oversight in his hiring process that he ended up with her on the faculty. A renowned and respected doctor from the Rose Queendom whose warm personality (hah) and work ethic vastly improved the medical community. He really wanted to kick himself for not seeing the personality for what it was.

            Trein guided him inside like a little chick who was caught misbehaving. Most humiliating indeed. If only he had chosen a more agreeable employee for the position of school nurse, this would not be happening. Then again, most of the faculty wasn’t the most agreeable. Trein himself was at the top of the list. Crewel was a close second. Dr. Hendricks was number one.

            Speaking of.

            “Thank you for coming on such short notice, Headmaster,” Dr. Hendricks greeted. The warm smile hid the ice in her tone. “Please.” She gestured to the chair in front of her. “Have a seat.” Crowley gulped. Bullets of sweat ran down his brow while he accepted the gesture. The doctor rose from her seat. Going to a cupboard she had filled with different beverage mixes. Still wearing that bright smile that irritated his eyes. She turned to Crowley in his seat.

            “Would you care for a drink?” she asked with a sweet (more like overly saccharine) voice. “I have water, milk, juice, tea, coffee.” Wow, that’s a lot of drink mixes. Where was she keeping them? “Perhaps something for dear Mozus?”

            Trein shook his head. “I shall decline as it is late,” he said. He took a seat in the back near the door. “But thank you, Louisa.”

            “You’re quite welcome,” Dr. Hendricks, better known to close friends as Louisa, replied. “Anything for you, Headmaster?”

            “… just water is fine,” Crowley grumbled. “I would like to get this over with quickly.”

            “Very well,” Louisa cheerily replied. She took out two glasses from the cupboard (again, where was she keeping them?) and filled them with nice, cold water. Humming a little song to herself all the while. Once the cups were full, she brought them over. The clack-clack of her heels irked his ears.

            “I’m certain you understand why I called you here, Headmaster?” Louisa asked innocently. Crowley thanked her for the glass and downed its contents in one gulp. He seemed to be running out of sweat for some reason. Was there a medical diagnosis for that?

            “I, er, don’t seem to follow, doctor,” Crowley said. “Does this have anything to do with the sudden medical expenses?” Louisa’s smile didn’t leave her face. “If that’s the case, I can take care of the budgeting for it.” Please say this worked. “But, perchance, that’s not the issue?”

            “No,” the doctor said sweetly. “That’s not the issue.” She took a sip from her glass. “Our main issue here is the group that came back from the mines.” Crowley swore the temperature in the room sank to below zero. “Now, don’t get me wrong. We have such a wonderful student body.” She absently twirled the water in her glass. “Able to come up with so many solutions of their own! The brains they must have!” Crowley could feel Trein’s eyes boring holes into the back of his skull. “And the dedication, oh my!” Her smile suddenly turned razor-sharp. “Am I to assume this last excursion was, as you put it.” Her eyes suddenly filled with ice and pinned him to the chair. “A way to rescind their expulsion?”

            “Is that so?” Crowley heard Trein question. “That does explain why the young miss was in tears earlier.” Louisa glanced over at Trein. “Why, the poor dear was in such distress, my Lucius had to go and comfort her.” Why did it not cross his mind the cat would also spill? “While I understand the anger over the chandelier.” Trein fixed Crowley with yet another hard stare. “This was not the proper way to handle it.”

            “Baaaahhh…” Crowley uttered. His shoulders slouched forward. “I can’t believe I’m hearing this…”

            “Procedures do exist for a reason, Crowley,” Louisa said, sipping some more water. “Why, imagine if the worst had happened.” The clink of the glass against her desk felt deafening. “Imagine if they had actually died.” Crowley gulped. Another bead of sweat rolled down his brow. “What would you have told their families?”

            She wasn’t giving him any wiggle room. She wasn’t giving him any room to worm out at all and they knew it. When he let slip the qualifications for having a certified and respected doctor as the school nurse, he apparently forgot to consider thorough. As in, the nurse would thoroughly take care of the students being sent to the infirmary. Not this.

            “I-I assure you, I had it completely under control,” Crowley whimpered. “Why, I had their expulsion papers completed already.”

            “Without calling their parents?”

            Crowley froze.

            “Great Seven, Crowley,” Trein grumbled. “I’ve told you time and again to keep in touch with their parents on matters like this.” Really. This level of irresponsibility was mind-blowing. “Do those two even have a way to contact anyone?” Crowley’s strained smile told him everything. “Great Seven…”

            “Well, add that to the list of expenses,” Louisa said. Crowley squawked. “I’ll search for a reliable cell phone vendor later, given the time.” She folded her hands together and looked at the squirming headmaster. “Surely, with how much money is in the vaults, there won’t be a noticeable gap in income?” She batted her eyelashes at the headmaster. Knowing full well the effect it had on him. “You are a gracious headmaster, are you not?”

            Crowley sputtered. Almost screaming in outrage at the atrocious accusations being hurled his way. Louisa giggled. Almost as though she found this an amusing game she was playing. Trein offered no help. Opting to sit in the back and lovingly stroke his cat’s fur while the doctor reamed out Crowley over this slight. He hated it. He hated it all. Why couldn’t this doctor just focus on the physical healing part?

            He wanted to open his mouth to protest. But a loud ding from Louisa’s laptop silenced whatever thought he wanted to voice out loud. Louisa’s attention turned from the headmaster to whatever notification had popped up. Her lips pursed in some unknown emotion Crowley couldn’t pinpoint. Though, if it were possible, her eyes hardened even more after she opened it. He dreaded to learn the reason why.

            “Well well,” she hummed. “Fascinating. Very fascinating.” Her eyebrows raised ever so slightly. To heights Crowley didn’t think were possible. She hummed again. Her pointer finger absently tapped the desk. A pit formed in the headmaster’s stomach. He had a feeling he knew what this was about.

            “… what’s fascinating, doctor?” Crowley asked. His voice trembled. Louisa folded her hands together. Fixing him with a venomous stare coated in sugar. Her smile afterward had a poisonous edge to it. Causing more sweat to roll down his brow.

            “It seems to me that a park ranger was also involved in this little incident,” the doctor informed. “Including, as he says here.” She stared Crowley in the eye. “An ink monster attacking a group of schoolchildren?” Crowley froze still as a statue while Trein’s glare bore several hundred-degree holes in the back of his skull. “On top of that, he says he had to help them drive off a— oh.” Her eyes seemed to shine at this news. “One of the dorm leaders demanding unfair discipline?” Trein’s eyes hardened.

            “You told Dorm Leader Rosehearts about this?” the stern teacher questioned. Crowley gulped again. “Great Seven, Crowley. You know how he is about attendance and academics.” No wonder Mr. Rosehearts had stormed past them after returning empty-handed.

            “Why, it even says here he had to break up a fight that almost broke out,” Louisa’s annoyingly cheerful voice said. Crowley internally screamed at her to stop. “It escalated to the point he had to show his badge to get him to back off.” Crowley could feel the glass shattering mentally. “Goodness. And I thought better manners were in the repertoire.” Just get this over with so he can go back already. “What is there to be said about this, Headmaster?”

            Both sets of eyes were on him. Expecting him to answer. The silence in the room was suffocating. Threatening. Closing in until it had a vise grip on him. His throat tightened. His breath felt short. The weight of the entire world was crashing down on him. In front of this accursed doctor and this stiff-backed teacher. It was too much.

            “Ohh… oh…” Crowley uttered. Much to the confusion of the doctor and Trein. “Oooohhhhhh!!!” The doctor and the teacher jolted in surprise. Lucius nearly hissed at the volume. “Oh! Woe is me!” he sniffled. “For I have failed in my duty! Oh, boo hoo!” He sobbed and sobbed. The other two were more surprised the walls weren’t vibrating. Louisa and Trein glanced at each other. Completely and totally unimpressed.

            “We’re not getting much else out of him, are we,” Louisa deadpanned.

            “I’m afraid not,” Trein groaned. “Perhaps another time. When there isn’t a patient needing rest.”

            “Agreed.”

            Trein stood and ushered a still sobbing Crowley out the door. Thanking the doctor for her time and closing the door behind him. Louisa stood and gathered the glasses. Intending to wash them before finishing her work for the night.

            The office was quiet. Very quiet. Perfect for finalizing the schedules for the appointments that needed immediate attention. Louisa didn’t tell Crowley the whole story, admittedly. Miss Song was in dire need of a trustworthy authority figure in her life. That much she could glean from the little talk before Mr. Viper came to pick up that first aid kit. What had Mr. Asim gotten into this time? Give the poor boy a rest already, she wanted to tell him. But with the situation Mr. Viper had been tight-lipped about, there wasn’t much she could do. So, she did what she must. Louisa typed in a reminder on her phone to look for reliable cell phone vendors later. On top of recording this little meeting in a notebook she kept beneath a false bottom in her desk. Crowley was toeing the line with his eccentricity and irresponsibility. But until he crossed it for good, she would stay her hand.

            A doctor was the safety net between life and death, after all.

Chapter Text

            Today started out well enough. Then it veered straight into chaos. Then it ended rather well, all things considered. What started as run-of-the-mill janitorial duty culminated in the founding and (hopeful) forging of a new family. All from different walks of life. Arun had no idea how it had happened. He still couldn’t wrap his head around how he and Suravi had accomplished it. But they did, and he couldn’t be happier. Now that Crowley had rescinded their expulsion and dismissed them for the day, he could rest easy.

            Deuce yawned, the excitement of this night finally rearing its head. Ace slouched, his shoulders sagging from the weight of exhaustion. Grim danced a lively jig. Happiness and overwhelming joy fueled his movements. He was skipping and prancing proudly around Arun. Who just smiled and patted his new pen tucked safely in his pocket. Crowley had agreed to wait until Suravi was discharged to issue her pen to her. More or less to avoid an earful from the doctor (how much dirt did she have on him, anyway?). Arun didn’t mind. He wanted to see how happy Suravi would be once she learned she was also going to become a student here. Perhaps he could finally convince her to take it easy for once? He had hope.

            “Expulsion rescinded…” Deuce yawned. “I’m beat.” Beside him, Ace muttered something under his breath. Which was soon drowned out by Grim singing his own praises.

            “La lala~,” Grim sang. “I start as a student of Night Raven College tomorrow!” His paw flew into the air in triumph. “I’m gonna leave you all in the dust and take the top spot!” Ace narrowed his eyes, but his smile said otherwise.

            “You talk big for a new student…” he muttered. “Anyway, it’s fine.” There were now three new students at the school. Two with an unknown type of magic and a third who specialized in fire magic. Not to mention, one wasn’t even old enough yet but he already snatched a seat as a student here. Impressive, he had to admit. He could tell this wasn’t going to be an ordinary year.

            “We’re classmates tomorrow, Arun,” Deuce said. “And Grim.” Arun beamed. Proud at what he had achieved.

            “It sure was nice meeting you,” he said. “Think we’ll be in the same class?”

            “I don’t know,” Deuce admitted. “But it’d be really nice if we were.” Ace huffed.

            “Saying that again is really embarrassing,” he uttered. “Will you stop?”

            “Make me,” Arun taunted. “Like Deuce said.” A mischievous grin spread across his face. “We’re classmates tomorrow.” He pointed a finger in Ace’s face. “So I’m going to keep embarrassing you until you graduate!” Ace’s indignant sputter was worth the scowl he got from the older boy. Arun just grinned his little gremlin grin while Grim snickered.

            “Even if we don’t want to,” Deuce stated. “We’re going to see each other every day.” He smiled. Then he frowned. Head bowed. “I’m even in Heartslabyul with this jerk…” Ace huffed.

            “The thought of having to see Mr. Serious’ mug every day makes me sick,” he fired back. “Eugh.” Deuce bristled.

            “That’s my line, truant Ace.” Ace just smirked.

            “Whatever you say, almost-expelled-crybaby Deuce,” he taunted. Deuce frowned and crossed his arms. Displeased with this show of disrespect from his fellow dormmate. The argument would have erupted again had Arun not planted himself between them. Grim, that smug cat, was perched on his boy’s head. Holding up his claws.

            “Alright, that’s enough,” Arun said. “It’s late and we’re all tired. So let’s just get back to our dorms and sleep. Okay?” The smaller boy folded his arms in an attempt to look grown up. But the attempted scowl on his face made it look more like a pout. What’s worse, Grim was also folding his forearms and sporting a smug grin as though he and his boy had just solved the world’s toughest mystery.

            It… ended up looking rather cute. Enough that both older boys snorted.

            “Okay, we’ll stop,” Deuce said. “Speaking of, do you need someone to walk you back to your dorm?” Ace scratched the back of his head with his good hand.

            “I’ll find the way,” Arun said. “Besides, I’d rather you not get in any more trouble with Riddle.” They flinched. “He was legit ready to collar someone. I’d rather not be responsible for that, thanks." Oh, right. That poor upperclassman who almost got beheaded. They really shouldn’t stay any longer then.

            “Fair point,” Ace relented. Though Deuce still looked like he wanted to say something. Which was interrupted by Ace yawning. “Alright, see you tomorrow.” He whirled on his feet and sauntered off. But not before giving Arun one last pat on the head much to Grim’s ire. Deuce frowned. Unhappy with how Ace just took off like that. But he sighed and relented. Bidding Arun and Grim farewell, Deuce followed Ace back to the dorm.

            “Those guys might make a good combo,” Grim commented once Deuce was gone. “They’re the ‘fight because they’re so close’ type.” For added effect, Grim did some mock punches with his paws. Pretending he was a world-renowned boxer of some kind. Arun giggled at the sight.

            “I agree,” he said. Grim smiled. Before it morphed into a look of confusion. Arun turned around and headed in the opposite direction that Ace and Deuce went. Why? The way to the dorm was the other way. Hopping down to the ground, Grim followed the boy through the dark halls of the school.            

            “Where are you going?” Grim asked. Arun didn’t stop.

            “I’m gonna go check on Suravi first before I head back,” Arun said. “I have to make sure she’s okay.” While it seemed like Dr. Hendricks was taking good care of her, Arun still had his doubts. Adults were known for going back on their promises, after all. It couldn’t hurt to be safe, just in case.

            “I sure hope you know how to get back,” Grim grumbled. “The map of the school is back at the dorm.” Arun flinched. Though he did not falter on his way to the infirmary.

            “Yeah, I…” he nervously chuckled. “I know.” He vaguely remembered Ollie or Wolfgang hanging up the map somewhere before the ill-fated bath time for Grim. They were lucky they managed to save the map. Or else Crowley’s favor would have gone to waste. In more ways than one.

            Well, it couldn’t hurt to try, right?

            He should have taken them up on that offer. He really should have. He had no idea what he was thinking when he thought he could do this. The moon was high in the sky now. Casting everything in an eerie silver sheen. Which made lighter things stand out against the pitch black of the night. Adding more to the eerie atmosphere of the school. Arun curled in on himself. Trying to make himself look smaller and more unnoticeable.

            “This was a bad idea…” he whispered to himself. “Why did I think I could find my way back…”

            Contrary to his word… he ended up taking a wrong turn and soon found himself on some unknown side of the school. Far, far away from where he was supposed to be. Ace and Deuce were probably back at their dorm already. Tucked into bed and conked out for the night. Nice, comfy beds that didn’t have dust hanging in the air to sleep in. He’d be lying if he said he wasn’t jealous.

            “I hope Ace and Deuce didn’t get into any more trouble,” he continued whispering to himself. “Think they still have their heads?” Arun looked down. And frowned. “Of course.” Grim had long since fallen asleep. Snoozing peacefully in his boy’s arms. His tail swished lazily about without a care in the world. Given his euphoria earlier, he was more than likely living his dream of being the world’s greatest magician. In dreamland.

            “At least one of us is getting a good night’s sleep…” Arun muttered. Still, he adjusted his hold on Grim so the cat didn’t wake up.

            The infirmary wasn’t hard to find again, amazingly. Some helpful paintings guided him to where it was after he had asked them politely. Once there, all it took was a single glance to know Suravi was finally getting the rest she needed. He’d lost count of how many times he’d seen her look like a zombie in the morning. To the point he was worried she’d work herself to death. Just like…

            He stopped himself there. Standing still as a statue. Emptying his mind of all these thoughts. Yet his heart felt heavy. As though someone had tied a weight to it and let it hang on a long chain. Everything around him went still. As though the wind itself was holding its breath. Hiccups filled the still silence. Followed by soft, choking sobs. A tear trailed down his face. Landing somewhere on Grim’s fur. Arun cursed himself. He wasn’t supposed to cry. Not now. He had to be strong so he could help his sister. And yet, he was crying like a little baby. He felt so stupid and weak. He was supposed to help his sister and yet, he was as helpless as a newborn.

            Perhaps, he mused, this was his punishment for being useless. Wiping his tears away, he willed his feet to move.

            Around him, the school had gone silent. Encompassing him in darkness and secrecy. The only sources of light were the candelabras scattered around the hallways and the light from Grim’s ear fire. His eyes had adjusted better to the surrounding gloom. Though it didn’t mean it scared him any less. There could be any number of creepy weirdos lurking around. Just waiting to sink their claws and teeth into him. His mind thinking back, he never thought he’d wish Rook was here. As much as he disliked the creep. Then again, Vil might have needed him back at the dorm. Perfect.

            He sighed. Willing himself to calm down his chaotic train of thought and focus on finding his way back. He wasn’t going to get anywhere psyching himself out. He needed to step up and be the man of the house while his sister was resting. There was no way he was going to let her down!

            Whooo…

            He flinched and yelped. Shielding the sleeping Grim and whipping his head around. Searching frantically for the source of that noise. All around was dead silence. Stillness. Nothing except the wind stirred the trees and their leaves. Swaying gently against the breeze. Arun shivered. And nearly jumped with a yell at an all-too-familiar silhouette suddenly looming over him. He froze. Knees shaking and trembling. His feet felt like lead. Unable to move on their own. The moon outlined the beast. Casting dark shadows over the inhuman form. His survival instinct kicking in, he ran.

            Behind him, the beast’s form dissipated into a hackneyed display. Harmless. Unassuming. Just a pile of junk from some mischievous students hoping to scare someone as a joke. Unknown to them, their prank worked too well.

            Arun darted behind a wall. Panting. Wheezing. His breathing felt hoarse. His throat felt irritated by the fire wanting to emerge and defend himself. Faint steam escaped from the corners of his mouth. Ready to merge into roaring flames to attack. He cast a quick look from around the corner. His heart pounding, he dashed away. In the hopes of putting distance between himself and the monster.

            Grrrr…

            He didn’t know how far he had run. He skidded around a corner and just continued running. Running running. Anything to put distance between himself and that monster. His breathing felt labored. His eyes were wide. His hands hovered over Grim. Shielding at least someone from the beast that had given chase. Hot breath touched the boy’s back. Causing the hairs on the back of his neck to stand straight up. Rod straight like needles. He panted and panted. His legs carried him down the halls and into another hallway.

            Darkness encroached upon him from all directions. Claws out and eager to swallow him whole. The black of the night steadily caught up to him. Sending his heart racing in panic. Daring to look back, he tightened his hold on Grim.            

            THUMP!

            “Oof!”

            THUD!

            “Ow…”

            He landed with a loud smack onto the floor. Pain spread throughout his little body. His forehead from whatever he bumped into. His behind from the graceless landing. Amazingly, even with all the running he just did, Grim didn’t once stir from his slumber. For a minute, Arun was a bit jealous the cat could sleep through all this. Curious, and shaking a bit from the impact, Arun stood and glanced upward.

            Whoo…

            He gasped. And darted behind the person that had suddenly appeared before him. Sliding, his knees scraped the rug while he curled his whole body around Grim. Hand cradling the cat’s head while he squeezed his eyes shut. Preparing with all his might for the attack that was coming. This was it. It was coming. The monster was going to get him and there was nothing he could do to stop it. He sniffed. Prayed. Hoped even. Anything.

            It was quiet. Still. Followed by footsteps turning and sounding off. Echoing across the empty hallway. Arun stiffened. Sensing another presence nearby. Panic gripped his mind in a vise. He shivered. Bracing himself for the impact of the incoming attack. What felt like eternity soon passed. And yet… no attack came. Huh?

            “Little one,” a voice sounded. “Are you… alright?”

            Arun flinched. The voice sounded like it was near. Almost like the monster had taken on some disguise and was trying to trick him. He sniffled. Cradling Grim so the monster wouldn’t get him. Shivering, he willed himself to speak. At least, make the monster think he wasn’t appetizing.

            “A-a-are you going t-t-t-to—” Arun croaked. “Eat me?” He hated the way he stammered just now. Way to put on a brave face. The monster was probably thinking he was a coward who had no backbone now. Just great.

            “Eat you?” the voice questioned. Then chuckled. Arun swore there was a hint of amusement just now. “Why would I eat you?” Was this monster making fun of him now? Rude.

            “B-because I’m… small and…” Arun’s voice trailed off. “E-easily digestible?” The voice chuckled again. Clearly, he was amused by this little charade. “But-but I promise, I’ll upset your stomach.” Arun didn’t dare open his eyes. In case the monster was right there. “I don’t taste very good. You might get sick if you eat me.” Again, there was a small laugh. Was this monster toying with him right before it ate him? Just his luck.

            “I shall commend you, little one,” the voice said. “No one has ever tried to bargain with me as you have.” The voice came closer. “Although.” He hated how that sounded. “You may come to regret it later.” Arun dared to pry one eye open. Searching for whoever was speaking. Cast across the wall beside him was a tall shadow sporting a pair of horns. Looming. He pried his other eye open. Still cradling Grim in case the owner of the shadow tried anything. Slowly, he sat on his knees. And his head roamed to the other side.

            It… was that stranger he had met at the cafeteria. The stranger with black hair, pointed ears, and black horns. And he was staring down at the boy in front of him. Mischief curved the stranger’s glowing green eyes. Compounded by the sly smile on his face. Arun blinked. Once. Twice. Before he stood on his feet. Neck craned up to look the stranger in the eye. Which was soon proven to be a difficult task.

            “… you’re tall, mister,” Arun said. The stranger blinked. Once. Twice. Before the upward curve of his eye faltered. The smile fell. An unreadable expression was on his face. Well, as unreadable as it could get given the height difference. Arun kept his face passive. Though he was wondering what was going through the stranger’s mind. He hoped he didn’t insult the stranger. If he did, he really should apo—

            “You…” the stranger finally said. “You are not afraid of me?” Arun tilted his head.

            “Should I be?” Arun asked. Confusion colored his face when the stranger’s contorted in surprise. He touched his chin in deep thought. Something Arun wished he could do if he wasn’t holding a sleeping cat. The stranger stared off into the distance. Muttering something Arun couldn’t hear. He was about to ask something. But a strange groan sent shivers down his spine. Startled, Arun darted behind the stranger. Profusely apologizing for putting him in harm’s way. He knelt on the ground. Still holding Grim. He shook and shivered. Praying that the monster chasing him wouldn’t get him. A dreadful silence followed. Before it was broken by the stranger.

            “Little one,” the stranger said. “Is something the matter?” Arun curled in on himself. Not daring to look up.

            “Something’s after me,” he whispered. Half-whimpering.

            “Something?” the stranger asked.

            “Something,” Arun said. Shivering relentlessly. The stranger hummed.

            “What is after you, little one?” the stranger asked. Arun held Grim. Not daring for a second to let his guard down.

            “I…” Arun hated how his voice seemed to break. “I don’t know.” He hated how weak he sounded. “I-I think it—” He shivered again. “I don’t know.” He refused to release Grim from his hold if he could help it. He didn’t care if something happened to him. He had to keep Grim safe. But if something happened to him, then Suravi would…

            A soft green glow illuminated the hallway. Chasing away all the shadows that threatened to grab a hold of him. He froze. Not daring to move a muscle. For a while, neither he nor the stranger said anything. He took several shaky breaths. His nerves were still on high alert. Fearful that the monster would come barreling toward him and the stranger. Wait. What if the stranger got hurt? Oh, no! He couldn’t let that happen!

            “Little one,” the stranger said. “You may look now.” Arun pried open an eye. Then his other. Surrounding the three were glowing green lights that resembled fireflies. Flitting about without a care in the world. Arun’s eyes widened and sparkled in wonder. Marveling at the beauty of the lights.

            “Wow…” he whispered. “How beautiful.” One of the lights landed on his nose. Tickling it before it flew off to rejoin the rest. Arun giggled. A smile replaced the fearful grimace on his face. Seemingly banishing the dread and unease he had felt before. He looked around. Awe and amazement coloring his face. Adjusting Grim so he didn’t wake (wow, he must’ve been tired), he held a hand out to one of the fireflies. Flitting, it landed on the tips of his fingers. Crawling down to the palm of his hand. Then flying back up to rejoin the rest. Not once did the bright smile leave Arun’s face.

            “Interesting…” the stranger muttered. Arun glanced over at him. “You do not fear me. And just now, you even sought my protection.” Question marks floated around Arun’s head. Not quite understanding what the stranger was talking about. “What is your name, little one?” Arun stood at attention. The stranger was addressing him.

            “I’m… I’m Arun Song,” he said. “Who are you?” The stranger’s eyes widened in surprise.

            “You… don’t know who I am?” the stranger said. Arun shook his head no. The stranger froze and blinked. Amusement trickled in his eyes. Indicated by the upward curve. “Fascinating.” Arun tilted his head in confusion. Wondering what the stranger meant by that.

            “What… should I call you, mister?” Arun asked. Glancing around, it dawned on him that there was indeed nothing chasing him. He felt rather stupid now that he’d realized it.

            “Hm,” the stranger hummed. “Shall I tell you my name?” Arun’s eyes lit up. But the stranger only chuckled. “Perhaps it’s best I do not.” Arun quirked an eyebrow. “It is for your own benefit, I assure you.” A sly smile graced his face. One with hidden intent that Arun could not discern. “Instead, I shall allow you to call me a name of your choosing.” Arun paused.

            “Is that okay, mister?” he asked. “What if I come up with a name you don’t like? It-it doesn’t feel right.” The stranger looked down.

            “It isn’t often I grant someone this privilege,” the stranger said touching his chin. “Yet you ask if it’s to my liking.” A small smile graces his lips. “How considerate you are, Little Song.” Arun looked away. A small blush bloomed on his face. “That said.” Arun looked up. “What were you doing wandering by yourself this late at night? It’s quite dangerous.” Dangerous… yeah. He should have expected something like this sooner or later. He’d lost count of how many times Suravi or his mother scolded him for coming home by himself late at night. Either from studying until late or attending cram sessions to get ahead.

            He… really didn’t have any room to squirm out.

            “I was… trying to find my way back, mister,” Arun answered honestly. “I took a wrong turn and I ended up over here.” His face heated up in embarrassment from the admission. “I was supposed to have been there by now, but…” He got scared by a silly little display in the middle of the night. How stupid.

            “Hm,” the stranger hummed. “Where do you live?” Arun ducked his head.

            “At the… old dormitory, mister,” Arun answered. The stranger paused. “I… know, it’s not exactly ideal.” Was Crowley a cheapskate or something? He didn’t care to know at the moment. “But it’s a roof over our head and… it’s something.”

            Outwardly, he smiled brightly to hopefully charm the stranger. Inwardly, he was bracing himself for the ridicule that was inevitably coming. He fought hard to swallow the heavy lump in his throat. Knowing without a doubt what was to come. It… always came to this. Someone found out he and his family were poor. And inevitably, they were scorned and ostracized from their social groups. No longer allowed to attend birthday parties.

            It was a never-ending cycle.

            “Hm,” the stranger said. “How unfortunate.” Arun flinched. Readying himself for the taunts that were coming. “I was under the impression it had been abandoned for years.” What? “But if you are living there, then it is no longer ‘abandoned’.” Was that a pout on his face? “Pity.”

            “Do you… like that place, mister?” Arun asked. Feeling a tad bit guilty.

            “I do,” the stranger said. “I like to go there whenever I require peace and solitude.” Oh. “But alas. It seems I shall have to find another place for my nightly excursions.” Arun stood next to him.

            “Are you some sort of archaeologist, mister?” Arun asked. The stranger looked down at him. Amusement flickered in his eyes.

            “What a bold child you are, Little Song,” the stranger said. “Most would run the minute they saw me.” He held a hand to his chin. “And yet, you freely approach me without fear.” A stray thought wandered into his mind. “What do you feel when you are around me, Little Song?” He looked down at the small boy. “I am curious.”

            Arun shuffled his feet. “Well…” he started. “Is it weird to say I feel safe when you’re around?” The stranger jolted. “I don’t know how to explain it.” He adjusted his hold on Grim. “But when I’m around you, I don’t feel like I’m in danger.” He missed the look in the stranger’s eyes Even when craning his neck up to look the stranger in the eye. “Does that answer your question, mister?”

            For what felt like an eternity, the stranger said nothing. Only stared wide-eyed at the boy who dared to say such audacious words. Arun’s eyes wandered around. Standing stone-still and not daring to say anything. Did he offend him by mistake? Shoot, he knew he should have kept his mouth shut. But he asked a question and it would be rude not to answer. So was he not supposed to say anything instead? Can someone please tell him what he did wrong this time?

            Something warm and soft touched his head. Snapping him out of his internal monologue. Confused, Arun looked up. And froze. The stranger was beaming. Joy radiated off his being while he reached a hand out to pat Arun on the head. Arun blinked. Once. Twice. Then the stranger removed his hand from the boy’s head. Holding it palm-side up, he smiled at the small boy.

            “Come,” the stranger said. “I will take you there.” Arun’s face brightened.

            “Really, mister?” Arun said. Eyes sparkling. “Thank you, mister! Thank you!”

            “You’re very welcome, Little Song,” the stranger said. Chuckling in amusement.

            Arun gladly took the stranger’s hand. Happy as a clam and smiling so brightly it would have blinded an unsuspecting spectator. Returning his smile, the stranger led the way to the dorm. Passing by the pillars that supported the school. And guarding his young ward from whatever dangers lurked in the dead of night. Once or twice, they stopped by to look at a gargoyle or two. And the stranger, much to Arun’s joy, seemed to smile just a little more when talking about the gargoyles. He never knew there was such cool history behind them. Perhaps, once there was time, he could ask his new friend about them?

            It wasn’t long before they reached the site of the abandoned dorm. A faint light could be seen from a window. Ah, was that Milton, Ollie, and Wolfgang waiting for them? He felt bad making them wait so long for them to come back. He’ll have to ask them what he could do to make it up to them. But perhaps it’d be best to do it after Suravi was discharged. He just knew they would be doing a lot of explaining. But for now, he was tired and ready to go to bed.

            Opening the gate at the entrance, he thanked the stranger for bringing him back. To which, the stranger only requested his friendship as payment. An arrangement Arun happily agreed to. He looked forward to learning more about gargoyles from this strange but nice person. Perhaps he could talk to Suravi about inviting him over for tea or study sessions? So many ideas swam through his mind. He was eager to see which would come to fruition first.

            Closing the gate and waving bye to his new friend, Arun headed inside the building.

            Red eyes observed from his hiding spot the friendship that had begun blooming. Squeals were threatening to burst out of his throat. Indicated by the sparkles flooding his eyes. His hands cupped his face. His entire body floated in midair. Right now, he wanted to jump up and down. Up and down. Perhaps even do cartwheels or backflips. What an occasion he had witnessed!

            “Ohhh!” he squealed. “My little boy… has made a new friend.” His feet rapidly tapped the ground. Imitating a rabbit that had found food in the middle of winter. Or whatever metaphor he could use to describe the utter joy he was feeling right now. How could he contain himself? His little boy had made a new friend!

            He giggled. Settling down on the ground and skipping back to his dorm. If anyone who was still up had asked what had him in such a good mood, he didn’t say. Plans were swarming his mind. Gobbling each other up in gladiatorial battle. One was striving its way toward the front. And his smile stretched ear to ear.

            “I must get the papers ready,” he said to no one. “Perhaps their rooms can be close to mine?”

            He couldn’t wait to show these to his sons.

Chapter Text

            It wasn’t supposed to be this difficult falling asleep so late at night. What with everything that had happened today. From the encounter and scuffle with Ace. All the way to the skirmish that had shattered the chandelier. Which finally ended in an unpleasant encounter with a temperamental dorm leader and his posse. For which, they have to profusely thank the park ranger that helped them once they saw him again. If ever.

            The most embarrassing part of it all, she would tell no one but herself, was collapsing in front of them like a rag doll. Complete with confirmation she had no value to them outside of the job. Sure, give the crow even more reason to suspect she is unreliable and all that. Go right ahead and give him ammunition. It would make their lives so much easier.

            She wanted to cry. And shout. At everything and anyone. Everything that could lessen the pressure. Anyone that could take the heat from the outburst. But that would only give them even more power than they already had over them. So she settled for choking back pitiful sobs that no one could hear. Shifting onto her back, she laid her forearm over her eyes. A pained grimace contorted her lips. Even with the occasional stray tear rolling down her cheek. With every ounce of willpower, she wished these tears would stop.

            But alas, that wasn’t meant to be.

            “Shoot…” she muttered to herself. Rolling to her other side, she squeezed her eyes shut. “… no.” She rolled again. “No…” She rolled on her back. “No no…” She tried facing down and hugging the pillow. Burying her face so far in the pillow no one could see it. She sniffled and hiccuped. Attempting to drown out everything she could in a blanket of black. Until she sighed and went limp. Her arm was hanging haphazardly over the rail of the bed.

            This was not how it was supposed to go. She wasn’t supposed to be stuck in a bed being useless for who knows how many days. She wasn’t supposed to be this unreliable banshee who did nothing but scream at every inconvenience that came her way. She was supposed to be the good big sister. Taking excellent care of her brother. Making sure he got home safely and was well-fed. Making sure he had a home. Making sure she kept track of whatever tasks Crowley had set out for them. She wasn’t supposed to be such a colossal failure of a family member. Let alone such a failure of a sister.            

            Those days were supposed to be behind her. Not in front of her.

            Tap tap

            Suravi pried an eye open. Ears listening for whoever made that sound. The tap sounded metallic. Like someone was rapping on the bars of the screen separating the beds. Or was that the right word? Her tired mind could not for the life of it figure it out. Even hearing the tapping sound again, all she could register was a figure lurking behind the screen. Vaguely feminine. And belonging to a certain someone she was too tired to place.

            “Having trouble sleeping?” the figure asked. Suravi lifted her head. Bleary eyes stared at who was talking behind the screen. Seconds later, her head hit the pillow again. Groaning and moaning. Her frustrated yells were trapped and shut behind tight lips. They formed a thin line. Contemplating how to answer. Slowly, bit by bit, it finally clicked who was talking to her.

            “Mmm…” she moaned. “How…” She shifted again. “How did you guess?” Dr. Hendricks shrugged on the other side of the screen.

            “Well, to start,” she began. “Those beds aren’t exactly built sturdy. As much as they look like it.” A hand poked out from behind to point at the bed. “I kept hearing creaking coming from there.” Suravi hid her face in the pillow for real this time. How. Utterly. Embarrassing. To be seen like this in front of someone she had only met. She could see it now. It was going to spread throughout the school and her reputation would tank. Which would cause the domino effect of hampering her job search when she desperately needed—

            “Are you alright?” the doctor asked. Her hand retreated back. Concern laced the tone of her voice. She almost sounded like… she cared. “I can ask around for a psychiatrist if you need one.” Suravi lifted her head again. “But, of course, only if you want.”

            Suravi paused. Quirking an eyebrow in suspicion. There was no way. No absolute way the doctor wanted to help them. For all she knew, she only did this to collect a paycheck at the school. Adults like her always had some ulterior motive for what they did or said. How could she be sure the doctor was an exception?

            “… what if I said I don’t want a psychiatrist?” Suravi challenged. Her eyes searched the doctor’s silhouette for a reaction. “What would you say?” The doctor made no sudden movements or jolts. Neither did she seem bothered at all by what Suravi had presented. If anything, she didn’t seem at all surprised.

            “Then I’ll not look for one,” the doctor replied. Suravi felt her eyebrows racing for her hairline. “You don’t want to see a psychiatrist. So I shall honor your request not to look for one.” Suravi felt her jaw hanging wide open. The doctor wasn’t going to look for one? Just because she asked her? What? How? What was going on?

            “But why?” she asked. Her eyebrows pinched together in the middle. “You’re going to lose money that way.” Her mouth formed a thin line again. “Doesn’t that bother you at all?” That was the only explanation she could think of. Was the doctor well off? Did she not need money? Suravi’s train of thought was cut off by a light chuckle from the older woman.

            “Miss Song,” Dr. Hendricks said. For some reason, there was a bit of humor in her voice. “The only way I could possibly lose money is if someone threw a lawsuit at me.” Suravi’s head snapped up.

            “You see,” the doctor continued. Suravi watched while her silhouette shifted to a position where she leaned on her elbows. “If I were to go against your wishes and search for a psychiatrist, I would be disregarding my oath.” She tapped her knee with one hand. “Although preserving patient privacy comes second to making sure you are well, it’s not my call to make in the end.” Suravi felt her mind blanking out. “Does that answer your question?”

            Does it? Suravi wasn’t sure. Her mind swam with questions begging to be answered. Waiting for her to voice them out loud. Actually, when was the last time an adult sounded so sincere and caring? As in, they actually took her opinion into consideration? The last time she said what was on her mind, she—

            … she placed a hand on her cheek. The sting from that slap still felt fresh in her mind. Along with the shrieking from that banshee of a boss’s wife ringing in her ears. Her hand trembled. Tears pricked at her eyes. She choked back a quiet sob. Nothing she would say mattered in the end. That pig who somehow became a boss never listened when she and the other maids told him to stop touching them. That banshee that somehow stayed with the pig never listened when she tried to plead her innocence. That principal who suspended Arun for defending himself never listened when she asked why she was not contacted.

            But of course, she was but a lowly maid. What did her word mean to anyone?

            “Do you mind if I ask a personal question, Miss Song?” Dr. Hendricks asked. Suravi paused. Waiting for her to continue. “You are free to refuse an answer. It is but a personal curiosity of mine.” Suravi bit her lip. Thinking about how best to answer. Should she hear the doctor out first? Or no?

            “… what do you want to ask?” she responded weakly. Her voice cracked a bit at the end. Hopefully, the doctor didn’t notice.

            “Well,” Dr. Hendricks said. “I’d like to know if you have any family around. Besides your brother.” Suravi froze. “As I said before, you don’t have to answer.” Suravi glanced over at the doctor’s silhouette. “It’s just a question I had.”

            Should she tell her? That she and Arun were pretty much orphans? Her heart clenched remembering their mother was no longer around. For them, there was no mother or father. They had no one but each other to rely on. And she couldn’t even do that correctly. Tears spilled from her eyes. She choked back a sob. The day their mother breathed her last breath was still fresh in her mind.

            In fact… it had only been one week since her mother had passed away. One week. And the pain was still fresh. She could still feel the cold rain pricking her skin like needles. She could still feel her brother’s hand in hers while they attended her funeral. Dressed in white and bearing yellow chrysanthemums. They didn’t even have enough money for a proper minister. Just a regular parlor that allowed cremations. And enough for some joss paper to burn during the service. The white flowers that adorned her hair then were likely withered and brown by now. Gone, just like the woman who held their life together.

            How, please tell, can she be as strong as her mother during the coming trials?

            “… I’d like to go to sleep, please,” Suravi whispered. Her shoulders shook. Unable to bear the pressure of it anymore. “I… I don’t want to say anything…” For a while, the doctor said nothing. Allowing Suravi a moment of silence before she stood.

            “Very well,” the doctor said. “Do you need anything?”

            “… no…”

            “Alright.”

            Without another word, Dr. Hendricks left the side of the screen and returned to her desk. Once again, it was silent in the infirmary. The only sounds were Suravi’s breathing and the doctor typing away on something. From the reflection on the supply case, Suravi could see a low light illuminating the front desk. What exactly was Dr. Hendricks doing? Setting appointments? Ordering supplies? At that moment, she realized, she didn’t really care. She wanted to sleep and put all this behind her. Yawning, she curled up on the bed and pulled the covers over herself.

            For once, her desire for sleep was granted.

            Colorful lights exploded in the night sky. Casting everything below in a wide and beautiful spectrum of color. People lifted their red paper lanterns high in celebration. Making way for a procession of people dressed in a dragon costume. For tonight there was merriment to be had. Pedestrians everywhere wore their best in red. Popping firecrackers and launching more of the colorful lights into the air. Vendors sold their best wares. Tasty snacks and pretty dresses were on sale. Children everywhere begged their parents to buy them a new toy. Perhaps even a kite if they were lucky. To say the streets were bustling would be the understatement of the year.

            Among the crowd were three people. A man of thirty years, a woman of twenty-seven, and a girl no older than three or four. All three wore their best and newest clothes. Embroidered in beautiful patterns of gold. All were made by the woman for her husband and daughter.

            The family of three inched toward the front to get a better look. This year was supposed to be a show stopper to end all show stoppers. Given the company backing this troupe, they were eager to see how they took everyone’s breaths away this time. The daughter hopped up and down. Too small to see what the adults were doing. She tugged on her father’s robe. He looked down to see his small daughter asking to be held. And with a smile, he bent down and took her in his arms. His small daughter hooked her hands around his neck. Nuzzling against him with a wide and bright smile. The man laughed with merriment that didn’t reach his eyes. Nonetheless, he stroked her hair to show his love.

            “Mingyu,” the woman said. “They’re about to start.”

            “I’m aware, Xifeng,” the man, Mingyu, said. “The question is does our little girl see them?” The little girl in question playfully shook her head. Her mischievous grin lent an impish glint to her eyes. Laughing, Mingyu lifted the girl onto his shoulders. With a squeal of delight, she grabbed onto his hands for support. Beside them, Xifeng laughed.

            “Careful!” she playfully chided. Mingyu laughed. A hearty and full laugh. He gripped his daughter’s legs with impressive strength. Careful to not let her fall on his watch. The girl rested her head on her father’s soft curls. Content to sleep and love her father for the rest of her young life. She did not care that she would be missing the fireworks. All that mattered was letting her father know she loved him.

            The crowd watched the center of the courtyard. Excitement buzzed through the air. Performers magical and nonmagical delivered a spectacular show that ended with a beautiful display of exploding lights. The crowd cheered. Then once the show had officially ended, they dispersed from the streets back into their homes. With the celebration over, there was no need to linger around.

            “Xifeng,” Mingyu said. “I think our little girl wants to go home.” Xifeng glanced over at her husband. And a warm smile graced her features. True to his word, the small girl had fallen fast asleep. Clutching her father’s robe with her small hands. Xifeng caressed the girl’s hair. Love fueled her every movement. Even when her other hand rested over the new life that was growing in her belly.

            “I can’t wait for you to meet them,” she said. Mingyu touched his forehead to his wife’s. His eyes shone with a light that rarely appeared except for occasions like this.

            “I can’t wait, either,” he said. Locking eyes with her, he felt as though the world around him didn’t matter. Not the sights, not the sounds. Not even the invisible weight that hung off his shoulders. All that mattered was her, their daughter, and their child that had yet to come. Everything else could wait. Turning heel with his wife’s hand in his, Mingyu made his way back home with his family.

            If only they knew of the tragedy that was waiting for them.

            They had arrived in the courtyard when they had noticed everything seemed frighteningly still. Not a word from the servants. Not even a whistle from a bird. The magnolia trees didn’t even rustle. There was no wind to blow them. Xifeng hovered close to her husband. Eyes narrowed. Magic flaring. She reached into her sleeve for her wand. Beside her, the heat from Mingyu’s magic intensified.

            His eyes glowed an eerie gold. His pupils into slits. His canine teeth now resembled fangs. He growled. Low and threatening. A small plume of fire escaped his mouth. Sending a warning to anyone who was near. His heart beat with an intense fire. Circulating through his veins. Fueling his desire to protect. And awakening the child sleeping in his arms.

            “Papa?”

            Everything happened in a blur. People dressed in black jumped out at them. Brandishing weapons and lethal magic. Murderous intent radiated off every one of them. Mingyu clutched his daughter to his chest. Shielding her from the unknown attackers. Xifeng waved her wand. Casting a spell that sent many flying away. The girl did not know what was going on. Why were these people being mean? Why were they hitting her papa?

            There was no time to answer. Mingyu ran all the way to the back courtyards and dove into a room. Xifeng raised a shield. Blocking more of the unknown attackers out. She raced to join her husband in the back. Slamming the door shut, he slammed another open. A closet. Full of clothes they were going to give to relatives.

            The girl looked at her parents. Confusion filled her eyes. She didn’t like being in a closet. They were too cramped. Were they playing hide-and-seek? Why were they looking so worried? Without warning, her papa shoved her in and closed the door. With his wife, they cast a spell. Locking the closet and sealing any sound that could escape.

            BANG!

            The girl did not know what was happening. Pandemonium broke out. Several unfamiliar voices shouted. Mingling together in a cacophony that pounded her ears. The girl’s hands pressed against her ears. Muffling the sound so it didn’t hurt. Glass and pottery shattered. Scraping the sides of the closet with their sharp edges. It rattled. Shook. Tossing the girl inside without a care.

            And then her mother began screaming.

            What? What happened? Why was mama screaming? What happened to papa? What were those people doing? Did they hurt her papa? Her mother wouldn’t stop screaming. It was so loud. And so sad. Why? Why are you screaming, mama? Please stop screaming. Tears spilled out of the girl’s eyes. Trailing down her small cheeks. Her small voice cried with her mama.

            Stop. Stop screaming. Stop yelling. What is happening? Where is mama? Where is papa?

            The chaos outside died down. And the strange people had left. Leaving nothing and no one behind. Except for her wailing and sobbing mother. Her voice rang through the deafening silence. Crying to the heavens about something. The girl could not catch what it was. She sobbed and sobbed. Through a crack in the closet, the girl could see her mama holding her papa.

            Some time passed, and finally the closet door was open. Xifeng’s beautiful eyes were now red and puffy. Fat tears were still trailing down her cheeks. Her beautiful jade hair was a matted mess. The dress she had spent many weeks on was now tattered and ragged. And behind her…

            The girl did not understand then why her mama didn’t bring her papa along. For all she knew then, he was only sleeping. Laying in a circle of red. And still wearing the clothes Xifeng had painstakingly made for him. The girl watched while her mother darted around the room. Packing things in a bag. Before she picked up the girl in her arms and left. Never once looking back.

            That was the last time she ever saw Papa.

            Suravi’s eyes flew open with a start. Her breath suddenly felt short. Her heart began to pound without warning. Like a drum signifying the coming of war. A thin film of cold sweat coated her brow. Her eyebrows were high and furrowed in the middle. Fresh tears pricked her eyes. Threatening to spill at a moment’s notice or at the slightest movement. Her mouth felt dry. Even licking her lips did not soften them. Her eyes scanned the room around her. Reminding her that she wasn’t in that dark place. She was in a bed at the school infirmary. Raising her hand, she lifted herself off the bed into a sitting position.

            How long had it been since she had thought of that memory? The night that her mother fled a large mansion with her in tow. And the night that her father never woke up. How long had it been since she had even remembered what it was? Those people in black leaping out at them. Raising weapons over their heads with their intent clear. She could hear their manic yells in the back of her head. Screaming like savage barbarians at the people they had ambushed.

            But now even more questions were swarming her mind. Who sent those people? How long had they been waiting for them? What happened to everyone at the mansion? What happened to her papa?

            “… hah…” she sighed. Holding a hand to her throbbing head, she willed herself to calm down. The events of that night played out vividly in her mind. From her parents throwing her in the closet to the screaming that suddenly erupted. Her throat felt hoarse. As though she had been wailing her lungs out at the scene. Trails of tears dripped down her cheeks. Running down her chin in rivers.

            That man in her memory. That was her papa. That was the papa her mother fell in love with and married. The same man who carried her on his shoulders. The same man whose name now rang vibrantly in her mind.

            Mingyu. Papa’s name was Mingyu. He loved them. He loved her mama. He wanted to meet the child growing in mama’s belly. He wanted to live his life with them. He… he gave his life so she and Xifeng could live. If it hadn’t been for him, she and her mother would have perished beside him that night. Right?

            Suravi sighed, leaning back against the pillow. The clouds disrupting her thoughts gradually dispersed. Allowing her to think better about what had happened in the memory. With the information she got from Milton earlier today, she now knew where her mother had come from. Where their magic had come from. Papa… he had the same magic they did. He could breathe fire like they could. His eyes could turn gold like hers could. What kind of magic was that? Did it have something to do with why those people tried to kill them?

            She was under no illusion now about what had happened to their father. Mingyu didn’t disappear on them. He was murdered. But by who? Who wanted them dead so badly? Why did they go to the lengths they did to see him killed? Why target them, too? As of now, there were no leads. Not even the name of Mingyu’s family. She recalled at one point that Xifeng hid her husband’s last name when she fled. In case those killers came after them, too.

            Mingyu’s last name wasn’t Song, after all. It was something else.

            “I’m here, Doc,” called a voice. Followed by footsteps approaching the front desk. Suravi could hear the shuffling of something. Papers? And the creak of a chair.            

            “Ah, Mr. Viper, welcome,” said Dr. Hendricks. “I’m guessing you’re here for the first aid kit?”

            “I am,” the other voice affirmed. “Is it ready?” Suravi sat up. Her ears perked up hearing that voice. Was that Jamil? Here in the infirmary? What was he doing here so late at night? What’s this about a first aid kit?

            “I’m afraid it’s short a few supplies,” Dr. Hendricks informed. “I had an unexpected patient come in today. Would you mind waiting for a bit?” Unexpected… oh, right. It was her. The one with the head injury from fighting an ugly and ferocious ink monster. Shoot, she knew she should have been more careful.

            “Sure thing, Doc,” she heard Jamil say. “Is there anything you need me to do?”

            “Not at the moment,” Dr. Hendricks said. “That said, some new issues of that cooking magazine came in today.” Cooking magazine? Of what? “I think there’s something you might like.”

            “Thanks, Doc,” Jamil said. The rest of that conversation passed in a blur. Words spoken by the doctor and Jamil were indecipherable from one another. Perhaps it had been the tiredness brought on by the exhaustion she hadn’t recovered from. Perhaps it had been the questions and answers seeking attention swimming in her mind. Whatever it was, it didn’t prepare her for the surprise that was to come. Jamil passed by her bed on the way to the magazine rack. And, by chance or fate, his head swiveled towards her.

            “Suravi?” Jamil asked. Suravi blinked. Once. Twice. A third time just to make sure she was seeing this right. Jamil’s eyes were wide as saucers. Even when they trailed up and down at the disheveled patient in the bed. He grimaced at the sight. “Damn, what happened to you?”

            Suravi closed her eyes. “You probably wouldn’t believe me if I told you,” she uttered out hoarsely. “It’s a long story…” A long story she would rather not tell for the foreseeable future, at that. Jamil leaned against the screen post.

            “I’ve got time,” he said. “Doc’s probably not gonna be done with that first aid kit for a while.” Doc… right, Dr. Hendricks. The doctor who was watching over her. And who was finishing with that first aid kit Jamil needed for some reason. What was it for? She wanted to ask.

            But instead of words to voice a question, small puffs of black smoke trickled from her mouth. Her eyes widened. She hurriedly clasped both hands over her mouth. The heat from within threatened to incinerate her hands if she wasn’t fireproof. Her heart began to pound. The heat flared near the core. Reluctantly, her eyes trailed up at the visitor near the screen. Only to see his eyes were just as wide. His eyebrows settled near his hairline. And his lips formed a taut line that betrayed no emotion.

            … oops.

            “… water, please?” Suravi pleaded. Jamil’s mouth opened and closed like a goldfish. Before he promptly turned tail and left.

            “Sure.”

            Jamil beat a hasty retreat to the other side of the infirmary. Leaving Suravi by herself on her bed. She sighed. Another irritated puff of smoke escaped her mouth. Well, there went the supposed protection of the secret. How long will it take now for it to spread to the rest of the school? Would they get chased out? Would they get shunned? What was going to happen now that—

            A glass was pressed into her hands. Absently, she glanced down. Seeing her reflection in the water staring back at her. Her jumbled mind forgot for a moment the reason there was a glass of water in her hands. She looked up again. This time, meeting Jamil’s stern gaze. With a gesture of his head, he motioned for her to drink. And drink she did. Gulping down the precious water and setting the empty glass back on her lap. Her lips shut tight. And hot white steam escaped from her mouth. Sighing, she leaned back into the bed. Head craned back. Wanting to disappear and never return again.

            “So it’s true,” she heard Jamil say. “You really do have magic…”

            “What?” Suravi quacked. “What do you— you knew?” Jamil shrugged.

            “I had my suspicions,” Jamil said. “The Dark Mirror never said you had no magic. Just that you couldn’t be sorted.” Suravi regarded him with a dumbfounded look. “Wait, don’t tell me no one else has figured it out.” He groaned. His palm hit his face with an audible slap. “I thought it was obvious.”

            Suravi stifled a laugh. “You would be surprised.” Jamil snorted. “You are seriously the second person I know who didn’t need me to tell them I have magic.” The first was a certain hunter with a penchant for scaring the snot out of them. Jamil laughed out loud.

            “Well I am honored,” he said while biting back a guffaw. “You don’t suppose—”

            “Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!!!”

            Both Suravi and Jamil jumped. The shrill scream echoed throughout the infirmary. Dr. Hendricks shouted something indecipherable while she tried to keep several items from falling. Several birds sleeping in the trees outside took off in fright. Their little hearts pounded from the sudden shriek that shook the school. Inside the infirmary, Suravi and Jamil sat still. Board-stiff. Not daring to move a muscle. Suravi tilted her head upward. As if listening for something.

            “I think the Headmaster knows now,” she quipped. Jamil’s eyes bugged out of their skull. Before he sputtered and doubled over. Laughing his heart out to high heaven and back. His back and shoulders shook. His hand pounded the bed. Tears pricked the corners of his eyes. Curved upward and closed. Suravi felt her shoulders shaking. Giggles threatened to burst out of her throat. Before long, she threw her head back. Joining Jamil in their jest at the Headmaster’s expense.

            The sounds echoed off the walls of the infirmary. Lightening the mood of the room. For a moment, neither could breathe from how hard they were laughing. Once it died down, the topic shifted to recipes. Jamil had picked up a magazine that covered recipes from around the world. Ranging from the Land of Pyroxene to the Land of Hot Sands all the way to recipes from the Rose Queendom.

            This felt nice. It really did. Who knew exchanging recipes with someone could be this fun? When was the last time she did this with someone? Getting Jamil to agree to keep their magic a secret was surprisingly easy. She’d be a fool to not have seen the glint in his eye when he mentioned not telling Kalim. For whatever reason. Yet even with the newfound mirth in the room, her mind wandered back to the events of that night. The night that everything had changed.

            It was a shadow that hung over every facet of her life. From how she talked to others to how she viewed relationships. Would that shadow ever leave her life? Would it engulf Arun when she wasn’t looking? Would it destroy everything she held dear?

            … no. It wasn’t going to happen. She couldn’t let it happen. Not when Arun needed her the most. She would get better, she resolved. She would get better and get back to rebuilding their lives. She would get better and start building new connections to help them. Maybe one day, she could finally pursue her dreams again. But for now, her focus will be on recovering her health.

            One day, sooner or later, she would find the truth.

Chapter Text

Ah… my dear beloved
My noble and beautiful flower of evil,
You are the fairest in the land.

Mirror, mirror on the wall,
Who is the most…

O thee, guided by the Dark Mirror,
Follow thy heart’s desire
And take the hand of the one reflected in the mirror.

 
Flames that incinerate even the stars,
Ice that imprisons even time,
The great tree that engulfs even the skies,
Fear not the power of darkness.

Now, demonstrate thy powers.

For me. For them. For you.
We are all running out of time.
No matter what,
Never let go of that—

            CRASH!!

            “Cut!” the director called. “Crap, what was that?” she asked. Looking around, she surveyed the damage. “Is everyone alright?” The others on the set looked at one another in startled confusion. That loud crash disrupted the shoot that was going so well. The mirror shattered into hundreds of tiny pieces besides a shaken Crowley. Trembling in fright and holding the script he was reading from so tightly.

            Though it wasn’t long before the shock wore off.

            “I say!” he shouted indignantly. “That was not part of the script! Who dares disturb the—!”

            “I got it!” a stagehand called out. They held up the prop mirror. “The wiring came loose.”

            “Oh, for…” the director grumbled. “Set, please!”

— The beginning of the story —

            She had no idea how it got to this point. Neither did she know where it all went wrong. To think, just a week ago, it was as good as it could be. The family was still together. They had fewer worries. Food on the table. A roof over their heads. A steady source of income, even.

            They had enough to send someone to school. They had enough to make it through the season. They had enough to make sure they would survive. Hot food and running water. An education for one, at least. And they had jobs with which to keep themselves afloat. Steady jobs, even with the horrible bosses they had to put up with.

            She didn’t know where—

            “Cut!” the director called. Irritation laced her tone even though the shoot was going perfectly. Suravi and Arun lifted their heads in confusion at the director’s sudden annoyance. The take was going well, wasn’t it?

            Tap tap tap

            Their heads suddenly whipped back to look behind them. Right at Lilia who was dead on his feet and nursing a cup of fresh coffee. Leaning his head back, he took a gigantic slurp of the hot liquid. Enjoying the taste and feel of it going down his throat and into his system. The studio became so silent, they could hear a pin drop. Even when Lilia pried open an eye to look at them.

            He almost spat his coffee out when he saw the cameras.

            “Are we rolling?” he squeaked. “Shoot! I am so sorry!” The studio burst into laughter. Lilia included. “I swear, I thought I had it on time.” Suravi and Arun cackled. Holding one another so they didn’t fall off the bench they were shooting from.

— The opening ceremony. First take —

            A fourth hooded figure, a beautiful man with lavender eyes, glanced around. “By the way,” he said. There was someone important missing from the attendance roster. “Where did the dean go? He flew out right in the middle of the ceremony…”

            A blue tablet bobbed in midair. “Abandoning his post…” a voice spoke.

            A fifth figure, someone with white hair wearing a turban, chimed, “Did he get a stomachache or something?” A few students murmured, wondering what caused their headmaster to fly out in the middle like that.

            They got their answer when the doors flew open. And in stepped the Headmaster himself.

            … at least, he would have. Except there seemed to be something wrong with the doors.

            BANG BANG!

            Vil snickered. “Did, hah, did someone get the wrong key?”

            BANG BANG BANG!

            “It seems someone did,” Riddle quipped. Barely hiding the amused grin on his face while the extras behind them laughed. Crowley continued banging on the doors to make his entrance. But they were not cooperating.

            BANG BANG BANG!

            “Cut!”

— Take 10 —

            They got their answer when the doors flew open. And in stepped the Headmaster himself.

            “Not at—!”

            BURP!

            Everyone’s heads whipped to look at Kalim. Who was now sheepishly covering his mouth in time for another burp to escape. He tried to save face with a strained smile. Although Leona was about ready to split a gut from how hard he was laughing. Not even bothering to hold it in.

            “Sorry!” Kalim called. “I had the bean burrito for lunch!” Everyone groaned. Although many of the extras were also laughing.

            “That’s the fifteenth time!” Leona howled. Kalim pouted.

            “It was not.”

— Chasing Grim, Take 7 —

            As much as she hated to admit, Azul was right. The venue was up in flames. The only reason the rest of the school wasn’t on fire was because she and Arun had relentlessly chased Grim around the venue. Granted, they still couldn’t catch him, but they were making progress. Even without magic.

            She looked up.

            “Look out!” she shrieked. A blue flame ran between them. Suravi ducked low and hoisted Riddle’s tiny body over her shoulder. She ignored his shouts of indignation while Arun—

            “Eek!” Suravi cried. Her feet were slipping out from under her. Desperately trying to regain her footing. Riddle clung to her waist like a lifeline. Azul hurriedly put his hands on her shoulders to steady her. Arun grabbed Riddle’s feet to keep him from plummeting face-first into the ground. The camera crew bursts out laughing while Azul frantically slashed at his throat to motion the “cut”. Laughing his butt off made it significantly harder to keep a straight face.

            “Can we get a little more wax on the floor, please?” Riddle asked. All while trying to avoid the hiccups.

— Take 12 —

            “It certainly has moxie,” Azul said. Arun gave him a look. Because he was really confused now.

            “So…” he started. “Are you gonna help us or nah?”

            Azul chuckled. “Certainly,” he said, still smiling. “But of course, there’s going to be compensation required.”

            Arun’s eyebrows flattened. Before he wore his brightest gremlin grin and stood up. Much to Azul’s confusion.

            “To infinity and beyond!” Arun shouted. Azul burst out laughing. Doubling over and pounding the set. Grim fell flat on his back kicking his hind paws and holding his belly. And Arun just grinned.

            “Sorry. Had to.”

— Take 15 —

            “I’m going to put you down now.”

            Riddle huffed when she slowed to a stop. Now he was finally able to regain his dignity from this humiliation. He would collar the violator once this incident passed. But that thought flew out of his mind the minute he looked down.

            “… wait, what are you—?”

            SPLAT!

            Suravi gasped. Riddle had slid right off her shoulder face-first into the fake fire. Followed by an impressive scorpion with his feet flying high above his head. Then he landed flat on his butt with his legs spread out. And his face was frozen in a surprised laugh. Suravi fell to her knees laughing.

            “Are you—?!” she gasped. “Are you okay?!” The entire studio erupted in laughter.

            “I’ll hah! I’ve had worse!” Riddle snickered. “What, did you put butter on your costume or something?”

— Trey and Suravi outside Sam’s store, Take 2 —

            “I almost feel sorry you’re in the Ramshattle—” Trey sputtered, realizing what he almost said. Suravi covered her mouth. Although her shoulders were shaking. “The Ramshackle Dorm!” He had to lean on Suravi to stay upright. “Why is that so hard to say?!”

— Take 8 —

            “Sitting there feeling sorry for us isn’t going to get anything done,” she said. Conviction shone in her eyes, even when she glanced away. “It’s going to take a long time. I don’t know how long. But we will carve a place out for ourselves here.” She smiled. A real, genuine smile.

            But before she could perform her next line, the music playing in the background suddenly changed to Georges Bizet’s Les Toreadors. Suravi and Trey’s faces froze. Their heads swiveled around to see the cause. And their eyes landed on a head of familiar blue fire. Wearing a wide, toothy grin and sporting neon pink disco glasses. Beside him, his little brother giggled.

            “Idia!”

— Take 14 —

            “Sitting there feeling sorry for us isn’t going to get anything done,” she said. Conviction shone in her eyes, even when she glanced away. “It’s going to take a long time. I don’t know how long. But we will carve a place out for ourselves here.” She smiled. A real, genuine smile. “I can handle myself pretty well, after all. With or without…”

            She trailed off. Eyes suddenly staring behind Trey. Her face fell in an open-mouthed “O”. Prompting Trey to look behind him to see what was going on.

            Epel was sitting on Jack’s shoulders pretending to survey the area. Wearing a wide gremlin grin that indicated no remorse. Behind the sound booth, Idia changed the song to play Mozart’s Rondo alla Turca.

— Vil and Suravi, Take 4 —

            Suravi resumed her neutral pose, still holding the broom in her hand. “Is there someone I should be watching out for?” she questioned. A small smirk tugged on Vil’s lips. It seemed like her question made the discussion shorter for both of them.

            “Sharp. I like that,” he said. “I don’t quite know what he’s going to do while you’re here. But I feel you should know.” Suravi gave him her utmost attention. Standing straight with her shoulders back and looking Vil directly in the eye. In turn, he smiled.

            “There is someone from my dormitory who believes you’re quite interesting,” Vil said. “His name is Rook Hunt. My vice dorm…”

            While they recited their lines, the camera drifted off to the side. Just in time to catch Riddle riding on Trey’s shoulders. He appeared to be in a four-way chicken fight with Arun, Lilia, and Epel. Who were all sitting on the shoulders of Floyd, Malleus, and Jack respectively. Rook was behind them holding a toast.

            Even when he noticed the camera on them, he simply waved and smiled.

            ( Epel: We all got in on that one. )

— Floyd and Suravi, Take 13 —

            “Aaaah!!” she screamed. Faster than anyone could see, she scooped the fallen student into her arms. Jumping to the side, she lifted him over her head. Breath baited. The air around them still.

            She suddenly swerved back and fell. Screaming bloody murder and with Floyd landing on top of her. Outright knocking the air out of her. The extra on the prop vehicle zipped past them on cue. And the song suddenly changed to Wagner’s Ride of the Valkyries. The camera crew and the extra burst out laughing while Floyd and Suravi picked themselves up.

            “You okay, babe?” Floyd asked. He was trying not to laugh even though Suravi now had grass in her hair.

            “I’m fine I’m fine!” she chortled out. “I think my feet slipped again.”

— Take 17 —

            “Yes, I can see that,” Jade agreed. “Although…” He held a hand out to inspect. Suravi’s eyes followed his, watching warily. “It seems we’ve caught a fine specimen.” Suravi did not like the way he worded that. At all. “You don’t suppose…” His hand wandered near her mouth. On instinct, Suravi tried to bite him. But he retracted his hand.

            “Ohohoho~,” Jade crooned. “Feisty.” Suravi glared.

            “Put me down right now,” she growled. “Or so help me—”

            The song changed to Strauss’s Voices of Spring. And Idia was now wearing obnoxious star-shaped sunglasses while Ortho danced onto the set like a little ballerino. Azul, Jade, Floyd, and Suravi all groaned while they shot daggers at the prankster behind the sound booth.

            “Idia!”

— Break Time —

            The actors are playing card games with each other at the lunch table. Since shoots tend to take a while to finish, this is how they wind down and keep their minds sharp. The actors have brought various card and board games to play while they wait for the director to call them.

            The game this time is Old Maid. The players are Azul, Leona, Ruggie, and Cater. And they are playing to decide who will pay for their lunch this time. Thus far, Ruggie is in the lead. With Leona trailing behind, Azul in third, and Cater in dead last. Ruggie is enjoying the feeling of victory in his hand.

            “I’m gonna win it this time,” he cackled. “No more hyena tears for you guys!”

            “Easy for you to say,” Leona drawled. “You’re the one with the worst losing streak.”

            “Hey,” Ruggie huffed. “Not my fault we don’t have this back home.”

            “Can I post this on Magicam?” Cater asked. “I’m not missing this one bit.”

            “At least wait for Floyd’s girlfriend to bring the drinks,” Azul said. “I hear her homemade lemonade is to die for.” Ruggie huffed. “Come now, I’m only speaking the truth.”

            “Face it, you just want a free homemade drink,” Leona quipped. “At least it’s better than the powdered store-bought junk.”

            (Spoiler alert. Leona won the game. And Ruggie had to once again pay for everyone’s lunch.)

— Cafeteria Scene, Take 9 —

            The stranger blinked. Once or twice. Then his lips curled in a sly smile. His eyes narrowed in a subtle upward curve. He held his arms akimbo, eyes locked with Arun’s in a sort of dare. Smiling his happy smile, Arun imitated the stranger’s posture. The stranger’s shoulders shook in a small chuckle. Before he moved his arms into a thinking posture. Holding his hand to his chin and holding his elbow in his other hand. Still wearing his bright smile, Arun copied his motions.

            The stranger stuck his tongue out and squinted an eye.

— Take 10 —

            The stranger blinked. Once or twice. Then his lips curled in a sly smile. His eyes narrowed in a subtle upward curve. He held his arms akimbo, eyes locked with Arun’s in a sort of dare. Smiling his happy smile, Arun imitated the stranger’s posture. The stranger’s shoulders shook in a small chuckle. Before he moved his arms into a thinking posture. Holding his hand to his chin and holding his elbow in his other hand. Still wearing his bright smile, Arun copied his motions.

            Lilia made Arun laugh by making funny faces behind Malleus’s back.

— Take 17 —

            “You have a very interesting companion, Kalim,” Azul complimented. The insincerity was painfully obvious in his tone of voice. “Perhaps she would be interested in a contract?”

            “Really?” Kalim asked. He turned to Suravi. “Azul’s a really nice guy. He and his dorm can help with anything you need.”

            “Anything,” Suravi restated. Disinterested, but Kalim didn’t seem to notice.

            “Yeah!” he assured. “Their dorm is founded on the Sea Witch’s compassion.” Compassion. Right. “If you need anything, they’re the ones to go to.”

            “Kalim…” Jamil started. But decided against finishing.

            ACHOO!

            Floyd was suddenly seized by a sneezing fit. Disrupting the entire shoot.

— Take 18 —

            “You have a very interesting companion, Kalim,” Azul complimented. The insincerity was painfully obvious in his tone of voice. “Perhaps she would be—?”

            ACHOO!

            Jade’s sneezes disrupted Azul’s line. Much to everyone’s amusement and consternation.

— Take 19 —

            “You have a very interesting companion, Kalim,” Azul complimented. The insincerity was painfully obvious in his tone of voice. “Perhaps she would be interested in a contract?”

            “Really?” Kalim asked. He turned to Suravi. “Azul’s a really nice guy. He and his dorm can help with anything—”

            ACHOO!

            Arun covered his mouth to hold in his sneezing fit. Which was soon followed by Grim and Jamil barely holding in a laugh.

— Break Time —

            “It was perfect, it was absolutely perfect,” Riddle chuckled. He sat with Trey, Cater, and Suravi at the game table playing poker. For a platter of Trey’s cookies. “I was getting so into the role, I went completely off the script.” He drew a card from the deck. Suravi and Trey hid smiles and laughs behind their hands full of cards.

            “You sure confused the rest of us during the shoot,” Trey added. “Heck, I didn’t know you were gonna collar that guy until you actually did it.” Suravi giggled.

            “What can I say?” Riddle shrugged. “I auditioned to play a vicious tyrant. So I played a vicious tyrant.” His smile fell a bit. “It’s a shame the test audiences didn’t like it that much. We had to completely reshoot the scene afterward.” Cater drew a card from the deck.

            “Well, no one can say you don’t have passion,” Suravi complimented. Which was soon followed by a sly and smug grin. “Goodness, you were making us hate you with every fiber of our beings.” Riddle chuckled.

            “You flatter me,” he sassed. “That said, the redone scene went over far better than the original.”

            “Easy for you to say,” Cater grouched. “You got improvement, but now I look like a spineless coward.”

            “In our defense,” Trey said. “Our characters were up against a veteran magician who’d been in the field a while.” There was a nervous pinch of his eyebrows. “One who can use a weapon without magic.” He fanned himself with his cards. “I’d be more surprised if you didn’t scream like a woman.”

            “Feh!” Cater scoffed. “Once I win those cookies, you all are gonna call me King Cater.”

            “The king of what? Womanly screams?” Suravi teased. “My ears are still ringing from those shoots.” Riddle and Trey suppressed cackles at Cater’s misfortune.

            “Why you…” Cater growled. Before a smug and satisfied grin crossed his face. “Well, lucky for you, I got a four-of-a-kind.” He proudly displayed the cards in his hand. “Top that.”

            Trey and Suravi stared at Cater’s hand. Which consisted of four ace cards. The grin on Cater’s face stretched ear to ear. Daring each of them to show a better hand. They feebly looked down at their hands. Their hands were far inferior to Cater’s. Thus, to save their own dignity, they each threw their cards down and intoned “fold”. Cater sat back in his chair, hands resting behind his head. Then Riddle revealed his hand.

            “Royal flush,” Riddle proclaimed. “I win.”

            Cater gaped. “What?!” he squawked. “But-but—!”

            “You may all bow to your queen,” Riddle boasted while dragging the plate of cookies towards himself. “Once I finish all this.” Cater sputtered and protested. Which came out sounding like a strangled cat. He gestured wildly with his hands. Flailing to and fro even as Riddle bit into the first cookie with unmistakable delight. Trey and Suravi shared a look. Both were so done with this little scene.

            “You know what, that was worth it,” Trey deadpanned.

            “Oh, totally,” Suravi said. While Cater pleaded and begged Riddle to share the cookies, Trey and Suravi reached over and high-fived each other.

            It was a totally innocent picture. Really, it was. Jade had nothing better to do, and he was wandering around the set looking for things to photograph. And what better scene than this adorable one? Surely, they wouldn’t mind since it had been right after a long filming session.

            Suravi was seated on the ground leaning against the wall. Fast asleep and likely dreaming something pleasant. Riddle was curled up right next to her. His head rested on her shoulder while he wandered around in dreamland. Floyd’s head was very comfortable using Suravi’s lap as a pillow. Her hand rested against his head. Likely after stroking his hair like the lovebirds they were. Arun and Grim rested against Floyd’s stomach. Dozing off into a well-earned rest after today’s shoot. Jade couldn’t help himself. The scene was so adorable he had to immortalize it somehow. With a single click, he saved the image onto his phone.

            He would forever deny being chased around the set for uploading it to Magicam.

Chapter Text

            Dreams never came to him easily. But when they did, he never usually remembered them. And they never felt this vivid or lucid. Arun felt like he was walking in the middle of a hedge maze. Smack dab in the middle of a rose garden. A rose garden with vibrant red roses on a heart-shaped tree. He had to blink a little to figure out what was going on. This usually didn’t happen in the middle of the night. But then again, today he had witnessed a lot of new anomalies.

            Was it his imagination or did those roses look a little fake? They shone too brightly to have been a natural red. That color felt too artificial to be real. Curious, he reached a hand out, finger extended, and wiped it on a rose. He was immediately met with a wet sensation on his fingertips. A pink smear on the bloom from where he had touched it.

            “Paint?…” he questioned. Rubbing it between his thumb and forefinger, it smeared all over his skin. Voices sounded off nearby. Arun whipped his head around to look for the source. His eyes darted to and fro. Searching. For whatever sounded like it was… singing? And whistling. They were whistling.

            “Hurry and paint the roses red,” he heard someone call. “Hurry before the flowers wither.”

            Arun’s feet acted before the rest of his brain could think. Running, he followed the chanting voices. Through the maze and through the garden. Until he came across another clearing with a heart-shaped rose tree in the middle. Before him, three men shaped like cards carried buckets of red paint. All of whom had clovers on their fronts. One had a single clover, another had two, the last had three. In their free hands were paintbrushes dripping with the red substance. Waddling side by side like crabs, the card-men scurried to and fro in painting the white roses.

            “Hurry, hurry!” cried the third card-man. “We have to paint them all red!”

            Arun had no idea what was going on. Apparently, his dreams had a kickstart from everything that had happened today. From surviving that ink blot monster to driving Riddle off all the way to coming back to the dorm. It must’ve made his brain go haywire.

            “Why do you have to paint the white roses red?” asked a small voice. Arun jumped, the voice was alarmingly close to him. His head whipped to the side. And his eyes widened. Beside him stood a rather pretty girl with golden hair and a blue dress. Her baby blue eyes glanced up at the card-men and their chore in curiosity. Arun would be lying if he said his heart didn’t skip a beat or two. She nearly made him jump out of his skin.

            “Huh?” asked the card-men. “Well, the fact is, Miss,” one took the time to explain. He had two clovers on his front side. “We planted the white roses by mistake.” Huh. Interesting, Arun mused. Can’t say he hasn’t made that same blunder.

            “The Queen, she likes them red,” explained the card-man with a single clover. “If she saw white instead, each of us would quickly lose our heads.”

            “Goodness!” cried the girl whilst holding her hand to her throat. Arun mimicked her gesture. Cringing in fear at the thought. What kind of monarch does that to her own soldiers? And for such a minor mistake? For sure, he’d hate to live under such a tyrant lest he loses his head. Literally or otherwise.

            “Since this is the part we dread,” stated the card-man with three clovers. “We're painting the roses red.”

For One So Small

Coming soon...